Still Not Bitten

by PinkMenace

Summary:

Clementine thought she found a place to rest, something to finally call home - but when past sins crawl back from the dark, survival demands more than just strength. As loyalties shift and a potential war draws near, Clem must lead, protect, and heal a broken family, or risk being crushed by the consequences.

 

This is a continuation of the "Still Not" series and marks the second important step in Clem's journey. It's not required to have read the first part, but it definitely helps to understand all the nuances. Mostly follows canon events, but has some major and important changes and differences. Aims to expand on ideas that were set in the original season and re-implement cut ideas and some new stuff, too.

Chapter 1: Foreword

Hello everyone! Pink Menace back at it again with the second part of the Still Not Series. 

If you didn't read the first part, don't worry! It's not mendatory to have read the part 1, but I still highly recommend it, if you have the time.
I introduce certain plot elements and changes to the overarching narrative, which will be mildly referred to in this part. 

But like I said, it's not a requirement. You should still get a fun reading experience from starting here. 

Speaking of, I made the decision to include most of the original scenes, in their full glory, inside this work. The reason for that is two-fold:
First, I want to make it possible for people to read this, without having to have replayed the actual game recently or posess a pretty good idea about the context the scenes. This was a problem in part one, where I had to clarify the context of certain chapters and where they slot in, chronologically.
So I took the time to include all of the more and less relevant scenes this time around. To be fair, the third season had Javier Garcia and his family as its primary focus, while Clementine was more of a background character. In the Final Season, it's all about Clem and AJ and I tried to stick to that format.

The second reason is because it is my personal favorite season, so I didn't mind going the extra mile. I included scenes that I didn't change in a major or minor manner. But I tried to either change certain lines or even add extra lines and exchanges, to make those scenes more interesting.

So as a heads up - the events of the first episode are going to remain mainly unchanged - however, towards the end of the events of the first episode, we're going off-rails big time. 

I also changed some character relationships and shifted the dynamics slightly - you'll see once we get there.

The final thing I wanted to comment on, as you can probably already see by the tags and disclaimers, this work includes a same-sex romance. 
I was debating with which romance option I wanted to go with, or even ommit it completely, but concluded that it would add another meaningful and interesting layer to the overarching narrative.
I chose Violet over Louis because I found, in my personal opinion, that she has more room to grow as a character and that the dynamics between her and Clem offer more opportunities for both friction and meaningful drama. Both due to personality and relationship goals.
Even though I think Louis and Clem would balance each other out more, as well as offer a lot to the story in general, I ultimately enjoyed writing... was it Violentine? (I'm not good with Ship-names.) I enjoyed writing this ship more and exploring their relationship, including the possible hardships and conquering those challenges together - it was very fun.

You will see that I tried to expand on the characters, if I had good ideas for them respectively, without trying to deviate too far from the canon, and therefore risk them becoming too unrecognizable. 

Okay, that's A LOT of preamble and I hope I didn't scare you away from giving this a chance. I had a great deal of fun writing this and I hope you will find the same enjoyment in reading it.

With that being said, feel free to share your thoughts in the form of a comment and I will make sure to answer any of your questions (if you have any, of course). 

With kind regards,

Pink Menace.

Chapter 2: 1 - No More Running Part I

Notes:

As a celebration for the release of the second part, double the chapters this week! Which means in addition to the Tuesday and Friday release, I will upload an additional chapter both today and on Thursday, to really get the ball rolling here.

Please note that we get back to the regular schedule next week. But until then, please enjoy.

Three years had bled away since Clementine tore AJ from the clutches of McCaroll Ranch. Years of asphalt, dust, and close calls etched into their bones as they’d moved like ghosts across the desolate landscape, forever chasing the mirage, the distant promise, of a place called home. It had been brutal. More than once, death’s breath had chilled Clementine’s neck in ways she’d never admit aloud. Yet here they were. Still breathing. Still fighting. In this ravaged world, clinging only to each other. For Clem, that fragile tether had always been enough.

The tires hummed over the cracked road, a monotonous song beneath the skeletal canopy of the forest. Clem’s gaze remained fixed on the ribbon of road ahead. A walker, severed at the waist, dragged its rotting torso through the weeds at the shoulder. A sharper sound pulled her attention – a rhythmic, metallic clack from the back seat.

She adjusted the rearview mirror. AJ filled the reflection. The little boy was engrossed with the snub-nosed revolver she’d entrusted to him for protection. He disengaged the cylinder, spun it with a flick of his wrist, then snapped it shut with a decisive motion. On repeat. It grated against her frayed nerves.

"Watcha doin' there, goofball?" Clementine called back, her voice tight.

AJ didn’t look up, fingers still busy with the unloaded weapon. "Pretending we got bullets."

"Well, don't," she said, annoyance sharpening her tone, her frown clear in the mirror’s reflection. "It's getting on my nerves."

AJ hesitated, then stopped. He slowly sat up straighter in the worn seat, the gun resting heavy in his small lap.

"I don't like goofball," he stated, his voice firm.

Clementine raised an eyebrow in surprise, though her eyes never left the bleak highway ahead.

"I'm too big for it," AJ added, a note of defiance in his declaration.

"Huh," Clem replied, a dry huff of air escaping her. "So I guess you're all grown up now."

"Yep!" AJ’s chest puffed out slightly. "Let me drive!"

"You're not even tall enough to reach the gas pedal," Clem countered, a hint of amusement coating her voice.

"I'll figure something out!" AJ insisted, leaning forward eagerly.

"AJ, I'm not letting you drive."

Dejection slumped his small shoulders. He turned his face towards the passing trees, annoyed at being shut down so easily. But a moment later, he pressed his hand against his stomach. Discomfort twisted his features, clear as day. Clem caught it instantly in the rearview mirror, a flicker of concern tightening her own expression.

"What's wrong?" she asked, her voice softer now.

"Hungry," AJ mumbled, quiet and small.

The truth of it hung heavy in the stale car air. They were scraping the bottom. Clem’s gaze flicked to the passenger seat. Three objects lay scattered there: a faded magazine, a half-eaten, crumpled bag of munchies – their last scrap of food – and the garish green figure of Disco Broccoli, a relic from cartoons she’d watched in another life. Hoping distraction might dull the ache, she bypassed the food and grabbed the toy. She held the colorful vegetable up, putting on a voice.

"Hey there, Alvin Junior. It's me! Disco Broccoli!" the toy announced with forced cheer. "Word on the street is that you wanna eat me. Is that true? Do you wanna eat me?"

A small, genuine smile broke across AJ’s face.

"C'mon, Clem," he chuckled softly, though the smile faded quickly. "I can't eat a toy."

"Aw man, my feelings are hurt!" 'Disco Broccoli' lamented.

"My stomach hurts," AJ countered, the reality pressing back in.

"Sassy," the 'toy' retorted, its voice losing some steam.

Defeated, Clementine dropped the act and placed Disco Broccoli back on the seat. She snatched the magazine instead – Culinary Quarterly, its glossy pages mocking their emptiness. She held it out towards the back.

"Here, practice your reading," she offered, a thin thread of hope in her voice.

AJ took the magazine reluctantly. He flipped it open to a random page, squinting at the text.

"But I don't wanna," he muttered before sighing and sounding out the words. "Preee-heat...oven. P-l-ace cream, va-ni-lla bean- beans! - into a sace pan and bring to a bo-ill."

Clem winced. "Uh, on second thought, never mind. This will probably just make you more hungry."

There was no avoiding it. She picked up the little bag of munchies, the crumbs inside rattling faintly. She passed it back to AJ.

"Here you go. About all that we got."

AJ peered into the near-empty bag, guilt warring with hunger on his young face. "What about you?"

"Go for it," Clementine said, forcing lightness she didn’t feel. "We'll find something else soon."

He looked at the meager offering, then back up at the mirror, meeting her tired eyes. "I believe you."

---

 

Fifteen minutes of silent driving later, the road vanished beneath the carcass of a derailed train. Rusted metal sprawled across the asphalt like a serpent. To their right, a small train station huddled beside the tracks. Clementine eased the car to a stop, her eyes scanning the overgrown platform and the weathered wooden building beyond.

"We gonna do it?" AJ asked from the backseat, already mirroring her assessment.

"Think so," Clementine replied, her gaze sweeping the tree line.

AJ veered his neck, peering through every window. "Looks clear."

"We're doing it." Determination hardened her voice. She reversed her grip on a shiv, offering it handle-first to AJ. His small hand closed around it instantly, knuckles white. Shouldering her backpack, she pushed open the driver’s door. They stepped out into the oppressive stillness, broken only by the distant caw of crows.

Clem circled to the trunk. Inside lay their meager supplies: two bald spare tires, a heavy pry bar (which she made sure to grab), a dented canteen (that she pocketed), and a forgotten toy. She slammed the trunk shut, the sound unnervingly loud. The station entrance beckoned, guarded only by waist-high metal fences - useless against an undead horde.

"All right," she said, hefting the pry bar. "Let's find some food."

A sign nailed to the nearest fence caught her eye: "FRIENDLY? RING BELL (NO TRESPASSING)." A rusted bell hung beneath it.

"Friendly? Ring the bell," Clem read aloud, her voice flat.

"What does it mean?" AJ asked, eyeing the bell suspiciously.

"It means the people here shoot first."

"Oh."

Ignoring the invitation, they moved swiftly past the fences, following the path carved by the derailed train cars. The station building loomed. Near its steps, slumped against overflowing trash cans, a walker stirred. Rotting eyes locked onto them. A low growl rattled in its throat as it shambled upright. Clem’s knife was in her hand before the creature took its second step.

"AJ, stay back."

The boy ducked behind a cluster of barrels without a word. Clem advanced. A swift kick buckled the walker’s decaying knee. It crashed down. Her blade punched through its temple with a wet thunk. It slumped, silent.

"It's down," she called, wiping her knife clean. "Still with me?" She rounded the barrels to find AJ peering out.

"Still here," he confirmed. "No bites."

"Next," she said, turning towards the station door, "we get in there."

AJ’s attention snagged on a tire swing dangling from a branch that pierced a derailed boxcar. He approached it cautiously. "Monster trap?"

Clementine couldn’t suppress a small chuckle. She crossed her arms. "It's not a trap. You swing on it." AJ rubbed his fists together, bewildered. "For fun," she clarified. She walked behind the tire, facing away from him, and gave it a gentle push. "You get in the tire and someone pushes it, so you get really high."

"Huh," AJ murmured, a flicker of interest in his eyes. "I want to try. After we clear this place."

A faint smile touched Clem’s lips. "Deal."

The station door resisted their push. Clem jammed the pry bar into the gap. Wood splintered, and the door groaned open. Before stepping into the dusty building, Clem knelt, meeting AJ’s eyes.

"What do we do once we get inside a new place?"

"We listen for monsters," AJ stated firmly, crossing his arms.

"After that?"

"Um…" He uncrossed his arms, brow furrowed in thought.

"Come on, you remember," Clem prompted gently. "We… Inside a new place? We always… Find--"

"Find a way out!" they finished together.

"That’s right." She rose and eased the door open wider. Benches lined the waiting area. Clear. She stepped inside - and froze.

To their left, two walkers sat tied to chairs, ropes biting deep into their decaying flesh. They strained against their bonds, jaws snapping hungrily at the intrusion. Clem’s breath hitched, then steadied. No threat.

"Huh."

"Monsters," AJ observed, staying close to the door. "All tied up. They can’t get us?"

Clem approached cautiously, inspecting the thick ropes binding their wrists and torsos to the chair backs. It looked tight. Safe. "No, they can’t."

AJ moved deeper, scanning the room. "Hm, front door is the only way out." He tried another door. "This one’s locked."

Clementine joined him. "Security door. Hmm, can’t pry that open." She saw the hunger tightening his face. "I know you’re hungry. I am too. We’ll find something. I promise."

Disappointed, AJ slumped onto a bench. Clem’s gaze landed on the ticket window. She peered through the grimy glass. "Too small to crawl through. Well, for me at least."

AJ joined her. "See anything?"

"Some cans," Clem squinted. "Might still be edible. One of us might be able to fit through there." She turned to him. "Is that the only way in?" he asked inquisitively.

"Let’s look around first. Might be another way in."

"Let’s be smart."

"That’s right."

Clem returned to the bound couple. A glint caught her eye - a key on the man’s hip. At their feet lay a small bottle and a folded note. She picked them up. "Huh, poison," she muttered, reading the note. "‘Please leave us alone. This is what we wanted’."

"Did they give up?" AJ asked, coming closer.

"Seems so," Clem said softly. "They wanted to leave this world together, holding hands in their own home."

"Will we have a home?"

"We’ll see." She placed the bottle and note back on the floor. "It’s either the key," she nodded towards the ticket window, "or the window. Those are our options."

AJ peered through the window again. "It’s dark in there. We should kill the monsters. They’re not people."

"Well, they used to be people," Clem knelt before him, meeting his troubled gaze. "And as people, they asked to be left alone."

AJ looked away, wrestling with the concept, then back at her. "So what’s best?"

"It’s important to respect people’s wishes, AJ. I told you this once before." She glanced at the straining figures. "But you were right - the people making that request are long gone. I’ll get the key."

She stood, drew her knife, and moved behind the chairs. "I’m sorry," she whispered, before driving the blade swiftly down through the back of each skull. The straining ceased. She retrieved the key and unlocked the security door.

The back room was a cramped living space: a mattress on the floor, scattered books, empty bottles, and a few dusty cans. AJ darted to a nightstand.

"They had a good thing going here," Clem observed.

"Can we stay here?" AJ asked, hope flickering.

"We’ll see," Clem smiled faintly.

"No ones here," AJ’s face fell. "No ones ever anywhere. It’s always just monsters."

"I’m here kiddo."

"I know."

"You saying I’m not someone?" Clem crossed her arms, feigning offense.

"That’s not what I mean." AJ spotted three bullets on a table. He snatched them up, pulled out his revolver and started loading it, quick and deliberately. "Just a few."

"Remember what we said?" Clem approached, bending slightly. "You know this. Always…"

"Always aim for the head."

"That’s right. Now come on, let’s keep looking. There’s gotta be something around that we can eat."

"Hope so."

Most cans were empty or spoiled. Clem picked up one promising can of beans, only to find a puncture rusted through its side. "Spoiled. Sorry buddy, this one’s long gone." She tossed it aside.

"Fuck!" AJ burst out.

"Hey!" Clem snapped. "Watch the swears."

"But you do it all the time."

"Remember what I told you last time? Do as I say, not as I do."

"Ugh, fine," AJ grumbled. "Then I meant shoot."

"Good boy." AJ’s eyes followed the discarded can as it rolled against the mattress. "Look." He pointed at a subtle unevenness in the floorboards beneath it.

"Huh," Clem walked over. "There’s something under here." She shoved the mattress aside, revealing a heavy floor hatch. "Floor door?" AJ breathed.

"Yeah," Clem gripped the ring, attached to the hatch. "They must’ve wanted to hide something." She heaved it open, missing the tiny ping of a triggered wire. Below lay a hidden cache - dozens upon dozens of canned goods.

"That’s a lot of stuff," AJ gasped.

"Yes, it is," Clem breathed, relief washing over her. "We could eat for weeks off of this."

A live grenade arced up from the dark storage space below.

"It’s rigged!" Clem screamed. She slammed the hatch shut, lunged at AJ, and wrapped herself around him just as the world erupted. The blast punched the air from her lungs. Dust and debris rained down, choking and blinding. She coughed violently, pushing herself up. "Oh god...AJ!" She frantically checked him, pulling him into a crushing hug. He was whole. Thank god.

Distant groans answered the explosion. Clem scrambled to a window. Shapes shambled from the trees - dozens, drawn by the noise. Their hungry chorus impending.

"Monsters," AJ whispered, eyes wide.

Smoke and dust choked the room. "Move!" Clem kicked the front door open. They burst down the steps. Walkers converged from all sides, closing the gap.

"Oh shoot," AJ gasped.

"We need to get back to the car!" Clem yelled, sprinting towards the train-car corridor. Three walkers already shuffled through the breached fences, blocking the path. "You know what to do!" Clem barked, knife ready. "Stick to the sides and be my eyes, while I clear a path!"

AJ nodded, darting right and scrambling under a boxcar. Clem moved like lightning. Her blade flashed, first hitting a temple, then an eye socket - dropping the first two walkers before they registered her. The third lunged, only to be slammed down as AJ shoved a loose metal door onto it with all his weight. Clem’s boot crushed its skull with a sickening crunch. "Let’s get to the car!"

They sprinted. Walkers closed in from every side. One lurched too close. Clem’s knife sliced its forehead mid-stride. They frantically reached the car. She shoved AJ inside, threw her backpack and knife onto the passenger seat, and dove in after him. A walker’s rotting torso jammed the door as she tried to slam it shut. Her knife was out of reach. She fumbled for her keys, ramming them into the creature’s face. Once. Twice. It snarled, grabbing her head, the keys lodged deep in its eye socket. She kicked hard, freeing the door and slamming it shut just as grasping hands clawed at the windows. Walkers surrounded the car, pounding on the glass, rocking it on its suspension. Clem’s breath came in ragged gasps. Don’t panic. Always keep moving.

She shifted into neutral, released the handbrake. The car groaned, inching forward on the slight downhill incline, walkers pushing uselessly against the rear window. Come on! The rear window shattered. Walkers clawed inside. AJ scrambled over the seat into the front, grabbing Clem’s knife. "Here!" He thrust it at her just as another walker smashed the passenger window, reaching in. Clem swung. The blade bit deep into its face. Behind her, a walker wriggled through the shattered rear window, grabbing her hair. AJ stabbed wildly, his knife sinking into its neck. Blood sprayed the seats. Clem twisted, finishing it with a savage thrust. The car gained momentum, pushing the walker with the keys still jammed in its eye along the hood.

Clem spotted a tree ahead. She wrenched the wheel. Metal shrieked as the walker was crushed between car and trunk. The impact jerked them to a violent stop. Clem’s head snapped forward, saved only by her arms braced on the wheel.

Still, she felt disoriented. After a moment to recover, she saw them. The keys. Shifting her body, she braced her boot against the cracked windshield, and kicked. One, two,  three times, until glass gave way. She scrambled onto the hood, yanked the keys free from the ruined eye socket, and slithered back inside.

She jammed the key into the ignition, and turned. The engine sputtered, then roared to life. "AJ, buckle up!" Clem snapped her belt. AJ fumbled with his. She slammed into reverse, crushing walkers behind them. She slammed it into first - then hit the gas. A walker crashed through the driver’s side window. Glass shards flew. Clem fought the wheel with one hand, shoving the hungry jaws away with the other. "AJ!"

AJ raised his revolver, but the car bucked wildly over rough ground. He couldn’t aim. The walker snarled, inches from Clem’s face. Everything felt like a blur. 
They hit a boulder. The car got launched in the air. For a moment, it all felt weightless. Then spinning. At last, darkness swallowed Clementine.

Consciousness returned in fragments. Blurred vision. Pain. The smell of gasoline and copper. Arrows thwipped through the air, striking walkers. A figure was pulling AJ from the passenger seat. "Please…" Clem rasped, her voice raw. "Don’t…" in the face of uncertainty, the dark claimed her again.

Chapter 3: 2 - No More Running Part II

Consciousness returned slowly, weighted and thick. Clementine’s eyelids fluttered open to reveal cracked plaster ceilings and sunlight filtering through dusty curtains, made out of rows of planks. A dull throb pulsed behind her temples. She touched her forehead - bandages. Bandages?

Wild meemories surged from the crash - the walkers, arrows cutting through the smoke... AJ!

She bolted upright. Pain lanced through her skull. Her left hand jerked against resistance. Medical tape secured her wrist to the metal bedframe. With a sharp twist, she ripped free, the tape tearing like old skin. She scanned the room: faded posters, two desks, bunk beds stripped bare. She was in a dormitory.

 

"What is this place?" she whispered, the words raspy.

 

The pain didn't subside, but she fought through it. She swung her legs over the side, testing her balance. Looking around, the door was her only exit. She grabbed the knob. Locked.

"Shit."

Disappointed, she turned back. A first-aid kit lay open on a nearby desk - antiseptic, gauze, the tools of her unwitting caretakers. She traced the bandage on her head again. How bad was it?

The desk drawer offered no weapons, only a worn scrapbook. Curiously, she flipped it open. Smiling faces from a dead world stared back -children with untroubled eyes. Fiery red hair, greenish-gray eyes. The two girls looked almost identical. Twins, maybe? A boy with them in one photo labeled "Siblings." Another showed three girls, "B.F.Fs" scrawled beneath. Third girl had blonde hair. Names meant nothing yet, but their frozen happiness felt like a portal into the past. She slammed it shut.

Her gaze snagged on a small metal box perched high on a cupboard shelf. Too high. She dragged a wooden chair, its legs scraping like nails on the floor. Standing on the chair, she snagged the box. Inside she found a palette knife, its edge honed sharp enough to cut rope.

"This will do."

At the door, she slid the blade between frame and lock. A click. She was free.

The hallway beyond was a canvas of adolescent rebellion - walls scarred with scribbled curses, gangly stick figures, and declarations of war. To her right, a couch barricaded the end, piled high with junk. Directly opposite her room ,a faded "201" stenciled on the door, a glass-fronted cupboard leaned precariously. Scrawled across one pane: "Fuck You." 

 

Charming, Clementine thought grimly.

 

She moved left, down a short flight of stairs leading to a sharp right turn and double doors promising the outside world. Before she could round the corner, the handle rattled. She melted back, pressing herself against the graffiti-covered cupboard.

A boy entered the hall - he looked small, maybe twelve, with wide, anxious eyes. He froze when he saw the empty bed through the open door, his breath catching. A knife flashed in his trembling hand as he pushed the door wider.

"Don't move!" Clementine stepped from the shadows, her own blade leveled.
The boy jolted, hands flying up in surrender. The knife stayed clenched.
"Don't turn around," Clementine ordered, voice steel. "And put down the knife."

"How about you do the same?" A calm voice echoed from the dimness of the hall. A figure stood shrouded, the curve of a drawn bow just visible.
Clementine moved on instinct. She grabbed the boy’s shoulder, yanking him against her, the edge of her palette knife pressing into the soft skin of his neck. "Where is AJ? The little boy you took."
"Hey hey hey, easy there," the hidden archer soothed. "We're not gonna hurt you. He's safe. I'll even take you to see him. Just let go of the boy and put down the knife."

The logic was cold, brutal. They’d had her unconscious, restrained. They hadn’t killed her. AJ was leverage, alive. 

 

All things considered, there wasn't much choice in this instance.

 

Clementine let her knife clatter to the floorboards and shoved the boy away. He stumbled towards the stairs, gasping. The archer lowered his bow, slinging it onto his back as he stepped into the weak light.
"See?" He offered a tentative, lopsided smile. "We're not gonna hurt you." He pulled the shaken boy close, draping an arm protectively over his shoulders. 
"I'm Marlon." He jerked a thumb at himself, then nodded at the younger boy. "This little guy is Tennessee. 'Tenn' for short. He's the one been taking care of you."

Tenn trembled, pale, his fingers nervously twisting the hem of his shirt.
Clementine crossed her arms, a barrier against vulnerability. "Um, sorry about that. Clementine."

Marlon planted his hands on his hips, projecting authority. "It's allright. Actually it's us who should apologize. About locking the door and tying you to the bed and everything. You were in, uh, pretty rough shape when we found you. We had to take precautions. You know, just in case."

Play along. Find AJ. Clementine forced neutrality. "No need to explain. Like you said, I was in pretty rough shape."

"Yeah, to say the least," Marlon agreed, his gaze assessing her. "Must've been tough out there, for the both of you. Anyway, didn't mean to scare you. Just being cautious. Sorry if it came across the wrong way." He let his arms drop, the posture shifting to open invitation. "But you're safe now. And so is your friend. Come on, let's go see your boy."

He turned, guiding Tenn towards the double doors. Clementine followed, stepping out into the courtyard.

 

Sunlight hit her. She blinked, almost stunned. Ericson’s sprawled before her - weathered brick buildings, ivy-choked walls, the skeletal remains of playground equipment. A school, reclaimed by the wild and its young survivors. Tenn darted ahead, vanishing around a corner. Clementine moved slowly, her hand finding the rough, moss-covered surface of a brick pillar for support. The sheer normalcy of the space, amidst the decay, was jarring.

Marlon fell into step beside her. "So you've been surviving out there a while, huh?"

"Yeah," Clementine murmured, eyes scanning rooftops, windows. "We've been on the road a long time."

"Take it you know how to handle yourself?" Marlon asked, genuine curiosity beneath the casual tone. "Don't usually see people our age out there alone in the wild. I can't imagine what that must've been like."

"Sure," Clementine replied, her voice flat. "I do what I can to get by."
"No matter what?"

"Something like that..."

"Don't worry about it." Marlon offered a grim half-smile. "We all do what we have to."

He led her across the courtyard. A boy with dark, curly hair lugged a stack of firewood past, eyes flickering towards her with wary interest. Tenn reappeared, running up to a high brick wall, whistling sharply. A figure lying atop it stirred, rising to look down. A girl. Blonde like Marlon, but sharper features, different eyes - iridescent, watchful. Their gazes locked. 
Clementine looked away first, unsettled by the girl’s steady, appraising stare, before forcing her own eyes forward.

"It wasn't easy getting you two out that wreck," Marlon continued, oblivious to the silent exchange. "Walkers were on the way."

"The car," Clementine asked, dreading the answer. "Was it totaled?"

"Yeah," Marlon admitted, his tone apologetic.

"Fuck." Clementine stopped dead in her tracks.

"Had to work fast," Marlon said, stopping with her. "I don't know what would've happened if we hadn't seen the smoke..."

Movement to her right. A boy with short, sandy-brown hair stood frozen a few feet away, staring at her with unnerving intensity. Not wary, nor curious. Just staring. Clementine met his gaze, her discomfort rising.

"I....appreciate it," she said to Marlon, her eyes flicking back to the staring boy.

"All alone, with a kid," Marlon mused, oblivious to the silent standoff beside him. "Not a pleasant thought. I've seen some rough scenes. But that one would've been up there."

The staring boy took a step closer, his mouth slightly open, teeth bared in an expression that wasn't quite a smile. Clementine’s hand twitched towards where her knife should be.

"Will you stop staring at me?" she snapped, her voice tight. "Please."

 

Marlon, who had started walking towards an imposing admin building, turned back. The boy blinked, seemed to register Marlon’s presence, then abruptly spun and bolted across the courtyard.

"Don't mind him," Marlon chuckled, walking back to her. "What's his problem?" Clementine asked, managing to hide the iritation she felt.

"You're just new," Marlon explained, watching the boy disappear. "We haven't seen anything like you in...ever."

Clementine scanned the walls, the buildings, the unsettling quiet. "What is this place?"

"You can probably tell it used to be a school," Marlon gestured broadly. "Now its whatever we want it to be."

"And who's in charge?"

"Well..." Marlon placed a palm on his chest. "I am. Probably sounds strange, kids run by a kid. But we do alright for ourselves. We've got good walls, good defenses. Good location, too. No one really comes out this way anymore. We've carved ourselves the perfect camp. Kids are safe here. We make sure of it."

"No adults...at all?"

"Nope. None," Marlon confirmed, a hint of pride in his voice. "Wasn't always like this though. People leave. They die. There's less of us all around. I got us a system in place that works well enough." He swept his arm out in a theatrical flourish. "Allow me to make it formal: welcome to Ericson's Boarding School for Troubled Youth." He gave her a knowing look. "You and your boy, it feels like you both fit that description. It's hard to survive too long these days without being a bit....'troubled'."

"Oh really?" Clementine challenged, crossing her arms. "What makes you think that?"

"Mmph, I don't know..." Marlon mirrored her stance. "Just finding a crashed car, surrounded by walkers in the middle of the forest...alone. Can't see how 'trouble' wouldn't be a part of the equation." He paused, his expression shifting slightly. "Especially with how your boy's been acting."

"Excuse me?" Clementine’s guard slammed back up.

"Let's just say," Marlon said carefully, "he hasn't been happy without you around. At all."

"Yo! Marlon!" The shout came from a watchtower across the yard. The sandy-haired boy who’d been staring leaned over the railing. "We've got walkers on the fence!"

"Shit." Marlon’s easy demeanor vanished, replaced by sharp command. "I need to take care of this." He started towards the tower, breaking into a jog. "Knowing Willy it's probably two grandma walkers and an angry squirrel. You got bigger fish. The kids inside...I think he's with Louis."

"Louis?" Clementine asked, bewildered.

"Oh, right," Marlon called back over his shoulder. "Just listen for the music. You'll find him." He yelled up at the tower, "Get a move on, Willy! Now where is your damn weapon?"

Clementine watched him go, the weight of his words about AJ settling heavily. Her gaze drifted back towards the high wall. The blonde girl was still there, watching her. Not smiling, not frowning. Just watching. With that same quiet intensity.

Well, Clementine thought, turning towards the looming admin building, steeling herself for whatever lay inside, these kids sure are....something.

---

 

Clementine pushed through the double doors into the admin building’s foyer. The air hung thick with dust motes dancing in shafts of sunlight piercing the high windows. Below, boarded-up panes choked with ivy cast deep shadows. And then, cutting through the silence: the hesitant, slightly off-key notes of a piano.

"Follow the music," Clem murmured to herself. "Check."

She turned right, following the sound down a narrower hallway. The discordant melody grew louder with each step. Before she reached the source, a sharp voice erupted from a doorway ahead.

 

"Gah! You little motherfucker!" A girl with fiery red hair and a smattering of freckles burst into the hall, clutching her left hand. She spotted Clementine, her glare intensifying. "Hey. HEY."

Clementine paused, wary. "Uh..."

"'Bout time you woke up," the girl snapped, thrusting her injured hand forward. "Your little boy just BIT me!" She pointed accusingly at a distinct, reddened bite mark near the base of her palm before lowering both hands, wincing. "He's lucky I didn't take a boot to his head. Nearly took a chunk out of me. Gah, hurts some fierce."

Heat flooded Clementine's cheeks. "Oh god, I'm so sorry. He acts out sometimes. He's been through a lot."

"Yeah, well ain't we all?" the girl retorted, pushing past Clem with a huff. "Don't see any of us sinking our teeth into either of you. Boy needs to learn some respect."

The redhead vanished down the hall, leaving Clem standing alone, a knot of embarrassment and worry tightening in her stomach. Not the best first impression. She shook her head, forcing the feeling aside, and moved towards the music.

 

The hallway opened into a large room dominated by a grand piano, its dark wood scarred but still imposing. The left of the double doors stood slightly ajar. Clementine leaned against the right one, peering inside. Relief washed over her like cool water. AJ stood transfixed, watching an older boy with dreadlocks pulled back and a worn brown coat, hunched over the piano keys. He was playing with surprising passion, though the melody stumbled over wrong notes.

A small, genuine smile touched Clem’s lips as she let out a quiet breath through her nose. He was safe.

The breath was enough to get the musicians attention. His head snapped up, eyes widened as he saw her in the doorway. AJ followed his gaze.

"Clem!" The boy’s shout was pure joy. He broke into a sprint.

Clementine met him halfway, dropping to her knees just in time to catch him in a fierce, enveloping hug. She squeezed tight, burying her face in his hair for a moment, the familiar scent bringing her a profound comfort.

"You’re okay," AJ mumbled into her shoulder, his small arms locked around her neck.

They pulled apart. Clem’s hands were instantly on him, turning him, checking his arms, his legs, his back – a frantic inventory for unseen injuries. Finding none, she finally allowed him a step back, her worried scrutiny easing.

"I'm okay," she confirmed, her voice thick with relief. A playful glint sparked in her eyes. "And you know what you are."

"What?" AJ asked, tilting his head.

"Ticklish!" Clementine’s fingers darted to his sides.

AJ shrieked with laughter, squirming and trying to bat her hands away. "Stop! Clem! Hahaha!" She relented after a moment, the joyful sound echoing in the room. Her smile faded as she stood, then bent slightly, maintaining a height advantage as she looked down at him, her expression serious. "AJ, listen to me. That girl out there says you bit her. Is that true?"

AJ’s gaze skittered away. Guilt painted his features clear as day. He crossed his arms, staring intently at the scuffed floorboards.

"Answer me, AJ."

"She snuck up on me and I got scared," he mumbled, still avoiding her eyes. "I didn't mean to hurt her."

"I'm sorry that she scared you," Clem said, her tone firm but not unkind. "But you still can't go around biting people. At least not the ones here. So no more bites."

"No more bites," AJ agreed, finally meeting her gaze.

 

From the piano bench, the boy, who Clem assumed was Louis,  cleared his throat. He’d stopped playing and swiveled to face them fully. "You're not dead. That's good."

"Watched your kid for you," he added with a casual wave towards AJ.

"My name is AJ," the boy stated firmly.

"Excuse me," Louis corrected smoothly. "I watched AJ for you."

"Thanks," Clementine said, straightening up. "I appreciate it."

"No problem," Louis replied, leaning back against the piano. "Well, not no problem. He was a bit of a handful." AJ lowered his head again. "But I got off light, compared to what Ruby went through."

Clementine placed a reassuring hand on AJ’s shoulder. "He doesn't like people coming up behind him."

"Don't ever do it," AJ warned Louis, shaking his head emphatically.

"Loud and clear, little man," Louis said, pointing finger-guns at him. "Thankfully I was here to calm him down with my alluring music." He spun back towards the keys and launched back into the same slightly discordant tune.

"I'm Louis, by the way."

"Clementine."

As his nimble fingers struck the keys, a realization caused him to stop his playing. "Oh yeah, totally forgot. Marlon left your bag somewhere here."

Her eyes scanned the room, finding her backpack leaning against a leg of an old, worn-out chair. "Don't worry, I've got it." She assured as she walked over, grabs it and returns with it to AJ's side. The young boy continued to marvel at Louis, as he play, as Clem rummaged through her belongings.

Eventually, she pulled out her trusty bayonet knife, stowing it in her backpocket. Then her fingers wrapped around her most faithful companion, the baseball cap that's been with her since her father gifted it to her, all those years ago. 

 

It felt like multiple lifetimes away.

 

Quickly removing the blood-soaked bandages that were wrapped around her head, she clumped them together into a ball and put them in her bag, making a mental note to discard them later on.

AJ smiled at the common sight. With the hat back in it's rightful place, like a king putting on his crown, Clementine restored order to his world.

 Reaching back into her backpack, she pulled out the snub-nosed revolver. She held it out for AJ, handle first. The mere sight of the firearm exchanging into a set of smaller hands broke Louis' composure, as he hit a wall of screeching notes.

"Um..." was his eloquent comment on what he was seeing.

Like an old routine, AJ opened the cylinder, checking the bullet count.

"Double um. Does he know what that is?" the bewildered young man asked the pair.

"It's dirty." 

"Then clean it."

"Maybe later." He flicked the cylinder shut and stuffed it back into his jeans. "Back you go."

"Where it belongs." Clementine added.

Louis was anything but thrilled about being ignored. "Dude, that can't be a good idea. That things bigger than him. It is actually loaded?

"Yes." AJ confirmed.

"Oh, good."

Clementine rose back to her feet. "He knows how to handle it. Probably a better shot than you." Clem stated, her tone free of mockery.

"Hey!" Louis feigned offense. With a simple shake of his head, he retracted the idea of persuing further argument. "You guys do your thing I guess."

Returning to his playing, the same melody from before echoed through the room. The monotony tickled Clem's curiosity.

Clem frowned. "You don't know any others?"

Louis stopped mid-chord, turning back with a mischievous glint. "Well, there is one... but you're armed."

Clementine merely raised an eyebrow, arms crossed, looking utterly unimpressed. The challenge hung in the air. Louis grinned and began to play… and sing. His voice was loud, theatrical, and deliberately off-key.
"Oh, my darling. Oh, my darling.... Oh, my darling, Clementine. You were lost and gone forever..."

Clementine’s arms stayed firmly crossed the moment the first note left his lips. AJ’s eyes widened, his mouth slightly open in a mix of shock and utter bewilderment. Was this a real song? Was Louis making it up? The absurdity was palpable.

 

"Stop," Clem commanded, her voice flat. "Now."

 

Louis finished the line with exaggerated sorrow, "Dreadful sorry, Clementine...." He turned back to them, his gaze landing on AJ. The little boy couldn't help it - a surprised, genuine chuckle escaped him. Louis had won him over, if only for the sheer ridiculousness.

"What do you think, AJ?" Clem asked, her expression softening slightly despite herself.

AJ considered, looking at the piano, then at Louis. "I don't know. It's loud."

"It is," Clem agreed.

"Loud is bad," AJ stated, recalling hard lessons.

"Not always," Clem countered gently.

Louis scooted sideways on the worn leather bench, patting the space beside him. "Come press this key." He pointed to a specific ivory rectangle. "C'mon."

Clementine gave AJ’s shoulder an encouraging squeeze. "Go ahead, AJ. Press it."

AJ approached cautiously, eyeing the key Louis indicated. He pressed it down tentatively. A clear note rang out.

"Now press this one," Louis instructed. AJ hit it. "And this one." AJ complied again. Louis grinned. "Huh, you're a natural."

A proud, beaming smile spread across AJ’s face as he looked up at Clem. She couldn't help but return it, a moment of pure, simple connection. It was shattered by a familiar voice echoing down the hall, followed by hurried footsteps.

"Hey." Marlon strode into the music room, his expression tight. "Have you seen Rosie?"

"Nope," Louis answered, swiveling on the bench.

"Shit," Marlon muttered, planting his hands on his hips. "We've got a bit of a situation out there." He turned his attention to Clementine. "Um, hate to ask, you just coming to and all, but we could really use a hand. You up for taking out a few dead-heads?"

Clementine’s face hardened instantly. She gave a sharp, decisive nod. "Yeah."

"You too, Lewis," Marlon added, already turning to leave. "Get your ass in gear."

"Fine," Louis sighed, pushing himself up from the bench. He shrugged at Clementine, a mix of resignation and shared uncertainty in his eyes as the brief respite ended.

Chapter 4: 3 - No More Running Part III

Notes:

We've got a long chapter today. Not gonna lie, I had a blast writing this one. I extended the war card game scene and tried to contextualize the relationship between the characters a bit better. Hope I didn't go overboard with it, but I just couldn't help it.

The fading light painted the courtyard in hues of amber and violet as Clementine followed Marlon, Louis, and the blonde girl toward the main gate. How long was I out? Clem wondered, noting the sun’s rapid descent. The air carried the first chill of evening.

At the gate, the blonde peered through the metal bars, eyes searching the landscape. Above them, Willy fidgeted in the watchtower, scanning the treeline with nervous intensity.

"Rosie!" Marlon called, frustration edging his voice. "Where the hell is she?" He turned to Louis, gesturing at Clementine. "You give 'er her weapon back?"

Clem instinctively touched the bayonet knife sheathed at her back pocket - cold, familiar steel meeting her touch. "He did," she confirmed, pulling it free just enough to catch the dying light on its blade.

"Good," Marlon said, nocking an arrow. "We're gonna need you to put it to use. We've got a hunting party out there trying to get back inside. Need our help to clear the way. Seems to be a few more than usual these last couple days."

The mysterious girl didn’t turn from the gate. Her voice was dry. "It's almost like something drew their attention. Something like... I don't know... an explosion. Or a car crash."

"Vi," Marlon warned, a tired note in his voice.

"What?" 'Vi' finally glanced over her shoulder, her greenish eyes meeting Clem’s. "Just saying. There's gotta be some explanation."

"I don't think we've met," Clementine offered, stepping forward. "I'm Clementine."

"Yeah, I know," the reply was flat, turning back to the gap. "Your kid won't stop talking about you."

"Could you at least try to be nice?" Marlon sighed.

The blonde merely tched in response, her focus unwavering.

 

"Hello, Clementine," Louis interjected brightly, sweeping a theatrical bow. "I'm Violet. Nice to meet you."

Violet rolled her eyes. "What he said."

Marlon just shook his head, the picture of weary leadership.

 

"All right boys and girls!" Willy yelled from above. "They're starting to fill in!"

"Come on," Violet ordered, heaving the gate open just wide enough. Marlon turned to Clem as he retrieved an arrow from his quiver.
"Be careful out there."

Louis stepped smoothly in front of her as she moved to follow Violet. "Don't mind Violet," he murmured, hefting his nail-studded chair leg. "She grows on you. I promise." He tapped the weapon lightly against his shoulder. "Oh this? It's a chair leg. I call it 'Chairles'."

Clem eyed the crude weapon, a flicker of disbelief crossing her face before she shook her head at his antics. She moved past him, pushing the heavy gate shut firmly behind her just as AJ sprinted up, small hands gripping the bars.

"Clem, lemme help!" he pleaded, his voice tight.

Clementine turned back, kneeling quickly to meet his eyes through the gap. "I need you to watch my back. Call out from inside if you see anything. Cool?"

AJ’s shoulders slumped, disappointment clear. "Okay..."

"See you on the other side," she promised, rising and sprinting to join the others.

 

Chaos met her. Violet drove her cleaver deep into a walker’s skull with a brutal swing, wrenching it free and kicking the body aside. Louis swung "Chairles" in a wide arc, the nails catching another walker across the temple, dropping it instantly. An arrow whistled past Clem’s shoulder, burying itself in the back of a third walker’s head - Marlon, already reloading.

"Clem, monsters!" AJ’s warning shout rang from the gate.

Three walkers shambled toward her, drawn by the noise. Clem braced herself, knife ready. They were clustered close. She feinted toward the lead walker, then darted left, delivering a swift kick to its knee, making it collapse. She pivoted, driving her bayonet up through the jaw and into the brain of the second. Using the falling corpse as a shield, she shoved it hard into the third, sending both stumbling. Before the first could rise, her blade punched through its temple. The third, tangled with its fallen kin, met the same fate - a quick, efficient stab through the eye socket.

"Woah! Nice one, Clementine," Louis called, impressed but grinning. "Could use a little more finesse though. Watch and learn." He turned, waving his knife at a lone walker near a thick oak. "Hey you over there. Follow me." 
The creature lurched toward him. As it stepped onto a patch of unnaturally flat earth, Louis sliced a taut rope lashed around the tree trunk. With a heavy whoosh, a massive boulder suspended overhead plummeted, crushing the walker into pulp. "And that's how you school a walker," Louis declared. "There's a whole bunch of traps set up around the area for these asshats. They're all marked too, so keep a lookout."

Clem nodded, spotting subtle markers - painted stones, notched branches. All placed near suspiciously clear patches or weighted logs. Four more walkers advanced. She dispatched the closest with a leg sweep and a downward stab. Two others stumbled near another marked area. She darted to the trigger rope, slicing it. A heavy log swung horizontally, smashing both walkers against a pine trunk. The last one, rounding the carnage, met Clem’s waiting blade. With a swift slash across its face followed by a decisive downward strike that split its skull.

Nearby, Violet finished her own opponent, her cleaver shearing off the top of its head in one brutal chop.

"Yo, over here!" Marlon shouted. Twilight had fully surrendered to night, the battlefield lit by moonlight and the flickering torches held by three figures sprinting towards them - the hunting party: a girl with short, auburn hair, a boy with a bow, and another boy, each carrying a dead possum.

"Nice timing," Violet panted, wiping gore from her cleaver. "We wouldn't have been able to hold them off much longer."

"No kidding!" the girl gasped, bending over, hands on knees. "Where'd all these walkers come from?"

"We can talk when we're back inside the gates," Marlon ordered, scanning the shadows. "Keep an eye out for stragglers."

 

The group formed a loose line, retreating toward the gate. Clem found herself beside Violet. The blonde glanced at her, a flicker of something other than annoyance in her eyes.

"You know, you're not half bad," Violet admitted, "considering the circumstances and all." A small, almost imperceptible smile touched her lips.

Clementine returned it. "Thanks."

"Let's finish these guys off," Violet said, her voice hardening. "We don't need them attracting more walkers back to the school." She broke into a run, cleaving into another walker with terrifying efficiency.

Clem turned toward a crawler, an arrow protruding from its back. A simple, merciful stab ended it. Ahead, the bowman from the hunting party was wrenching an arrow from a walker’s leg, muttering, "Piece of shit. I hate this cleanup bullshit."

He didn’t see the walker lurching from the bushes behind him.

"Hey, watch out!" Clem yelled, already sprinting.

"Wha--" the boy started, before the walker grabbed him from behind. "Ugh, what the fuck!"

Clem lunged, driving her bayonet straight through the back of the walker’s skull. The blade tip emerged inches from the surprised boy’s face, but her aim was true. Before she could pull free, another walker seized her arm, its jaws snapping. She struggled, trying to wrench away as the bowman scrambled clear, fumbling for his weapon. Suddenly, a blur of fur slammed into the walker holding Clem. A snarling American Bully locked its jaws onto the creature’s skull with a sickening crunch. The walker collapsed. The dog, muzzle dripping black blood, turned its fierce gaze on Clem, a low growl rumbling in its chest.

Clem stumbled back, icy fear flooding her veins. Sam. The bite. The shed. Her breath hitched, mind racing, hand tightening convulsively on her knife. She braced for an attack.

"Good girl!" Marlon’s voice cut through her panic. He ran up, dropping to a knee beside the dog, hands gently stroking its head. "Shh, shh. Hey, hey, it's all right, girl. It's all right." The dog’s growl ceased instantly, its tail giving a hesitant wag as it pressed against Marlon.

"Hey, see you and Rosie are making friends," Marlon said, looking up. His smile faded when he saw Clem’s pale face, the tremor in her hand as she slowly sheathed her knife. She couldn’t quite meet his eyes.

"Had a bad experience with a dog once," she managed, her voice tight.

"Well, Rosie here can help you get over it," Marlon said gently, scratching the dog’s ears. "She's as cuddly as they come. Except when she's mauling walkers, that is." Rosie gave a sharp bark, as if in agreement.

 

The others gathered around. Clem took deep, steadying breaths, forcing her hand still, resting it on her hip. The boy she saved approached, scratching the back of his head awkwardly.

"Those walkers came out of nowhere," he said, offering Clem a genuine, grateful smile. "Thanks."

Clem nodded, returning the smile weakly.

"All right, fun's over," Marlon declared, standing. "Let's get inside - I'm fuckin' starving."

"You're not the only one," Clem agreed, the normalcy of hunger a welcome anchor.

 

As they moved as a group towards the gate, Marlon fell in step beside his fellow bowman. "How'd it go out there?"

A grim expression. "How do you think it went?" he retorted sarcastically.

"Be nice, Aasim!" the girl with the torch chided from nearby.

"The safe zone's nearly dry," Aasim pressed on, ignoring the comment. "I could barely find enough for tonight. We're gonna have to scout out further if we want food for the winter."

Marlon shared a brief, weighted look with Clem before facing forward again. "We'll talk about it later."

Aasim stepped directly into Marlon’s path. "Bullshit, we should talk about this now."

Marlon shoved him aside with his shoulder, a flash of irritation in his eyes. "I said later, damn it!"

Louis appeared beside Clem, flashing her a warm, slightly breathless smile. Violet walked on his other side. "Still standing I see," Louis remarked.

"I'd call that a B-plus performance there, Vi," Louis teased Violet. "You've done better."

"Fuck off," Violet retorted, flipping him the bird without looking.

Louis clutched his free hand over his heart in exaggerated hurt. "B-minus then." He turned his grin on Clem. "Now, Clem here on the other hand? That was a solid A. A-plus even."

A brief silence hung between the trio.

"Don't be jealous, Vi," Louis nudged her shoulder playfully. "Be better."

"Um, you kicked ass, Violet," Clem offered. "A-plus."

Violet kept her eyes forward, a hint of pride in her voice. "I know."

"You're both delusional," Louis sighed dramatically.

 

Marlon waited at the open gate, Rosie already by his side, tail wagging furiously. He gave her a final pat as the group filed past. AJ sat hunched on a nearby bench, head snapping up at the sound of the gate clanging shut. He sprinted to Clem, grabbing her hand tightly.

"They're pretty good," he whispered, eyes wide. "With the monsters."

Marlon approached from behind, placing a hand on AJ’s shoulder. "C'mon y'all. Food's nearly—"

AJ reacted instinctively. His elbow snapped back, landing squarely in Marlon’s groin.

"AJ!" Clem cried out.

Marlon doubled over with a strangled gasp, "Shit...." He sank to his knees, face contorted in agony.

AJ froze for a split second, then bolted in terror towards the front gate. Clem knelt beside Marlon, mortified. "Sorry, he gets like that when you walk up behind him. I swear he didn't mean to hit you."

Marlon winced, sucking in air. "Intentional or not... bullseye." He slowly pushed himself upright, the color gradually returning to his face. He looked toward AJ, now a small figure trembling by the gate. "Look, he can't go around hitting people in the... you know... and expect 'em to eat at the same table."

"I'll talk to him," Clem promised. She walked over to AJ, her voice gentle. "Hey."

"Hey," AJ whispered, not turning.

"What are you looking at?"

AJ pointed silently. A crow perched on the remains of a walker just beyond the fence, pecking industriously.

"That's gross," AJ declared. "It should stop."

"Well, it's doing the same thing we're doing: surviving," Clem said softly, crossing her arms.

"But we don't eat monsters."

"Yeah, but if we could, we probably would."

"I wouldn't," AJ insisted, scrunching his nose. "Gross!"

"Whatever you say."

He paused, his voice small. "I didn't mean to hit him. I didn't know it was Marvin."

"Marlon," Clem corrected gently.

"Right."

"AJ, I'm sure they'll forgive you. But we should go talk to them."

"But... but I don't think they like me," AJ mumbled, scuffing his boot in the dirt. "I can just tell. They don't."

Clem knelt down, meeting his worried eyes. "That's just because they don't know you yet. Once they do, they'll like you just as much as I do."

"I don't know," AJ said, looking back at the crow. "I think I'll stay here. With the bird."

"AJ, listen," Clem said, her voice firm but kind. "We haven't eaten for days. The car is gone. All that's outside these walls are walkers. Do you really wanna go back out there?"

"No!" AJ exclaimed, fear flashing in his eyes.

"So we should apologize to Marlon."

"Right now?"

"We can work up to it, if you want," Clem offered, standing and offering her hand. "Let's start by talking to the other kids first."

 

Hand in hand, they made their rounds. AJ mumbled a sincere apology to Ruby for biting her, earning a gruff but accepting nod. He managed to make Willy and Mitch, the third boy from the hunting party, laugh with a clumsy joke about walkers slipping on moss. In the makeshift kitchen area, they met Omar - more precisely, "Chef Omar!" Louis insisted, slinging an arm around the quiet boy. AJ tried to peek into Aasim’s chronorium, a meticulously kept journal of events and supplies, but Clem gently pulled him back. "Not yours, AJ," she reminded him, meeting Aasim’s grateful glance.

That left Tenn and Violet. They stood in a quiet corner near the admin building, beside two small mounds of earth marked with simple wooden crosses - a makeshift graveyard bathed in moonlight. Clem and AJ approached cautiously.

"Hey guys," Clem greeted softly.

Tenn jumped, startled. Violet just turned, her expression somber, arms crossed. Tenn took an involuntary step back.

"Knock it off, Tenn," Violet said, her voice lacking its usual edge. "Heard you guys didn't have the best of introductions."

"It wasn't my fault," Tenn whispered, clutching a bundle of wildflowers. "I just tried to help."

"I really am sorry about that," Clem said earnestly. "Really."

"I'm sorry too," Tenn replied, his voice small.

"What is this place?" AJ asked, looking at the crosses.

"This is our graveyard," Violet answered, her gaze distant.

"You guys still do that?" Clem asked, surprised.

"Kinda, sorta," Violet shrugged. 

"So, who's buried here?"

"Nobody, really," Violet clarified, her voice softening further. "This is where we buried Tenn's sisters' belongings. Minnie and Sophie. Twins. Lost 'em both about a year ago."

Tenn knelt and carefully placed his flowers at the base of one cross. AJ watched, puzzled. "Paying respects," Violet explained quietly. AJ looked up at Clem. "Should we do that too?"

"Yeah," Clem said, touched. "I think that would be a very nice thing to do, AJ. C'mon."

Violet wordlessly handed AJ a small bundle of similar wildflowers. He took them solemnly, walked over to Tenn, and placed his offering carefully beside Tenn’s.

"Thank you," Tenn whispered, offering AJ a tentative, genuine smile.

 

Clem guided AJ away, giving Violet and Tenn their space to grieve in the moonlit quiet. As they walked back towards the main courtyard, AJ tugged Clem’s sleeve.

"Clem."

"Yeah?"

"I'm ready to talk to Marlon now."

"Okay."

They found Marlon sitting on the admin building steps, Rosie lying contentedly between him and the girl with auburn hair, which Clem had learned was Brody, who was gently scratching the dog’s ears. Clem kept a wary but less panicked eye on Rosie as Brody looked up.

"Clementine, right?" Brody smiled warmly. "I'm Brody." Her gaze shifted to AJ. "He's a sweet little fella. Figured there ain't a lot of room for sweetness still out there."

"I'm the lucky one," Clem replied, resting a hand on AJ’s back, just below his shoulder. "He's just naturally good."

"Naturally good," Brody echoed thoughtfully. "That's rare stuff."

Feeling the gentle pressure of Clem’s hand on his shoulder, AJ took a small step forward. "I'm really sorry I hit you," he said, his voice clear despite his nerves. He looked directly at Marlon. "Can we please stay here and eat dinner and not go out into the forest and get killed by monsters?"

Marlon and Brody exchanged a look of understanding, perhaps a touch of shared pain - before Marlon turned back to AJ, a weary but genuine smile on his face. "Don't sweat it, buddy. You can make it up to me by teaching me your technique. You're a regular heavyweight."

"Hey Clem! AJ!" Louis’s voice boomed across the courtyard from the dining hall doorway. "Stew's done!"

Both Clem and AJ looked expectantly at Marlon. He met their gaze, then nodded, the tension finally easing from his posture. "You guys earned your supper after all."

---

 

The four moved to the benches as kids settled with steaming bowls. Clementine and AJ waited for the commotion to fade before sliding onto a bench beside Marlon and Ruby. Louis dragged a loose chair at the head of the table, planting himself between Clem and Marlon, who were sitting opposed to each other.

"Dinner’s served!" Louis announced, handing Clementine a bowl.
She accepted it, warmth blooming in her palms. "Thanks! Wow. Can’t remember the last time we had a hot meal." A spoonful later, she sighed. "Mmm. This is really good."

AJ ignored utensils entirely, devouring his stew like soup. Ruby’s nose wrinkled at the breach of manners - just as Louis answered with a loud, deliberate burp.

"Ugh, come on," Ruby snapped, turning to him.

AJ set down his empty bowl, stew glistening around his mouth, and echoed Louis with a burp of his own.

"Where are your manners, AJ?" Clementine chided.

The boy barely glanced up, hunger sharp in his eyes as he gave her a pleading look. "Clem."

"I’m sorry, buddy. I’m sure they shared as much as they could," she said softly.

 

"AJ, heads up," Louis cut in, sliding his half-full bowl toward the child. "I’m full, kiddo. You can have the rest."

Clementine hesitated. "You sure? You don’t have--"

"You bet," Louis grinned. "Gotta take care of my physique. Can’t grow chubby and fat now, can I?"

Marlon snorted. "Huh, wouldn’t hurt if you grew some muscle. But then again, you’re mostly just playing that damn piano anyway."

"Somebody’s gotta keep her warm and busy," Louis shot back, patting the chair beneath him. "Besides, who needs muscle when I got Chairles to back me up?"

Marlon shook his head, chuckling as Ruby stood abruptly. "Ugh, goodnight," she muttered, stalking toward the dorms. AJ watched her go, bowl empty again.

 

"Goodnight," he called after her.

Louis spun his chair around, arms draped over the backrest. "Tell you what - time for something… very important." He produced a deck of cards with a flourish.

Brody groaned from across the room. "Oh, god, goodnight," she said, following Ruby out.

"Violet! It’s time!" Louis called.

Violet nodded, rising from beside Tenn, who still sketched intently, and joined them. Marlon gathered scattered bowls, stacking them neatly.

"What’s the game for tonight, Lou?" he asked.

"War," Louis declared, shuffling the deck. "The oldest game around. A game played by man and beast alike. The only game there is."

Violet dropped onto the bench beside Marlon, shoving him playfully. He nudged her back, gentler. Clementine noted it but stayed silent.

"I don’t know the game," she admitted. "The only card game I’ve played had fewer people."

"Don’t worry. You’ll pick it up as we go," Louis reassured her.

Violet leaned forward. "It’s easy. Everyone gets a stack of cards. Everyone flips one over. Highest card wins."

"And the winner gets to ask Clem a question," Louis added.

 

Clem’s eyes snapped to him, surprised.

 

"What?" he said, feigning innocence. "I wanna get to know you. We all do."

Violet and Marlon nodded. Studying their smiles, Clem realized they looked… related.

"And what if I win?" she challenged.

"Then you get to ask us one," Louis said. "It’s only fair."

Clementine glanced beside her - AJ’s spot was empty. "Wait, what about AJ?"

Marlon followed her gaze. "What about him? Looks like he’s made a friend."

AJ had drifted to Tenn’s bench, peering at the boy’s drawings.

"C’mon," Marlon urged, "you can take your eyes off him for one card game. I’ll bet you both could use a break from each other."

"Yeah, maybe," Clementine conceded. "This is his first time around anyone his own age. Sometimes he acts more like an adult than a kid. It’s nice to see him act like a little boy again."

"They grow up so fast, don’t they?" Marlon mused.

Violet snorted. "Tssk, and what would you know about raising a kid?"

"Mm, I don’t know," he retorted. "Dealing with you can sometimes feel like dealing with an unruly toddler."

"Screw you," Violet shot back.

"Can you guys save the smack talk for the game?" Louis interrupted. "Don’t wanna have Clem here run off because you two couldn’t pick a better time to air your laundry."

Marlon raised his hands. "All right, all right. Let me apologize and be the bigger person, as usual."

"More like being a jerk, as usual," Violet muttered.

 

Louis dealt the cards, clearing his throat to interrupt their antics. "Here you go. Let’s begin, shall we?"

They flipped. Violet’s card won.

"Way to go, me," she said flatly. "So, about AJ… where are AJ’s parents? You two don’t really look related."

She took a moment, considering her options. Ultimately, it seemed smartest to play with an open hand and be honest with her hosts.

"They’re dead," Clementine answered. "They were nice people. For the most part."

Louis nodded. "It makes sense. He’s a nice kid."

"For the most part," Clementine repeated. Violet shot Louis an irritated glare.

 

They flipped again. Clem’s card won.

"Hey, I win," she said.

"Hey, you do," Louis acknowledged. "What’ya wanna know?"

Clementine tapped her chin. "Hmm… This has been kinda bothering me. Violet and Marlon - you two related?"

"Sharp as ever, Clem," Louis grinned. "These two squabblers are indeed siblings."

Violet rolled her eyes. "If it wasn’t obvious enough."

"Yeah," Marlon added, "I know it’s hard to believe that such a well-behaved young man like myself could be related to someone like her, but you’ll get used to it."

"Ugh, give me a break," Violet groaned. "Louis has been a terrible influence on you."

"And somehow it always winds up being my fault," Louis sighed dramatically. "Color me surprised."

Clem chuckled. Cards flipped. Marlon won.

 

"Looks like I got blessed this time," he said. "So, Clem… you can’t have been alone this entire time. Who took care of you?"

"Lots of people," she said. "But the first person who taught me survival was Lee."

"What’d he teach you?" Marlon pressed.

"Lots of stuff."

"Most important thing?"

She didn't have to think long about that.

"How to say goodbye."

 

A heavy silence fell. They drew again. Louis grinned at his winning card.

"Booyah!" he crowed, then fidgeted. "Did you… ever have a… boyfriend?"

Violet rubbed her forehead. "Oh my god."

"What?" Louis protested. "Valid question! So, have you?"

"There was this one boy once…" Clementine admitted. "He was a total dork though."

Louis leaned in. "Oh jeez, you adored him."

"Did not!" she insisted.

"And he liked you too?"

"He did not!"

"I’m happy for you both," Louis said, ignoring her scowl, "even if it didn’t last."

Marlon stifled a laugh; Violet looked ready to combust.

"Can we just move on?" Violet gritted out.

"You heard the lady," Marlon said. "Draw up."

 

Violet won the next round.

"Looks like I win again," she said. "What’s something you’ve done that you thought you’d regret, but didn’t?"

Marlon cut in. "Please don’t say ‘taking my brother’s stuff without telling him’."

"I always give it back," Violet countered.

"Yeah," Marlon retorted, "would be nice if you asked first."

"Like you asked me first, if I wanted a noogie when we were kids?" she snapped back.

Louis slammed a hand on the table. "You guys are impossible! Let Clem answer!"

 

After a pause, Clementine spoke softly. "Trusting people again. After I thought I couldn’t."

Marlon whistled. "Wow. Surprisingly… mature."

"And sad," Violet added. "Sounds like you dealt with a lot of assholes."

Clementine met her eyes. "Yes, I have."

 

They drew again. Clem won.

"Won another round," she announced. "Since you three get along so well - what’s one thing you’d change about each other?"

Smirks bloomed.

"Easy," Louis declared. "Violet needs to pull that ten-foot pole out of her ass. Marlon needs to learn to improvise."

"Like you ‘improvise’ by vanishing half the time?" Marlon shot back. "No thanks. And you? Take things seriously once in a while." He turned to Violet, mockingly sweet expression on his face. "As for you, little sister… I’d change nothing. You're perfect."

Violet glared. "I’d change you never meaning what you say. And Louis?" She jabbed a finger at him. "Be less annoying. Way less."

"Sorry," Louis sang, "not happening. Can’t deny the people their entertainment!"

"Uh huh," Clementine said dryly. "I can see that."

 

They flipped again. Clem won another.

"I win again," she said.

"You do indeed," Louis acknowledged. "What’s your question?"

Clementine tilted her head. "What’s up with your haircut, Marlon?"

Louis groaned. "Oh boy…"

Marlon blinked. "Uh, what do you mean?"

Violet snorted. "She means it looks like a dead cat. Probably smells like one too."

"I look cool," Marlon insisted.

"Whatever you say, brother," Violet muttered.

Marlon squared his shoulders. "I say I look cool…"

The others decided to leave it at that.

 

Another draw. Violet’s card triumphed.

"Victory Violet," she announced. "Here’s one I haven’t asked in a while: Out of the four of us, who dies first?"

Louis recoiled. "That’s fucked up."

Violet smirked. "Oh, I know."

Clem didn't have to wreck her brain to come to a conclusion.

"Louis," Clementine said. "Definitely."

"Definitely," Marlon agreed.

"Definitely," Violet echoed.

"Definitely," Louis conceded. They stared at him. He shrugged. "What? Just being realistic."

 

They drew the next card. "Would you look at that," Marlon said, dramatically pointing towards his winning card. "Lady fortune favors me again."

"Probably the only lady who'd ever do that," Violet muttered under her breath.

"Shut up and let me think," Marlon shot back. Louis and Clementine chuckled softly as he pondered. "Got a good one. What's the dumbest thing you've done to impress someone?"

Violet smirked. "You would know all about dumb things, wouldn't you?"

"Me? Nuh," Marlon deflected, nodding toward Louis. "But he sure does."

"Hey!" Louis protested. "I mean, I would, but still! Not cool."

"You'll get over it," Marlon dismissed with a wave.

 

Clementine stared at her cards. "I was traveling with this guy once, Luke. We attacked two walkers. He told me to get the small one and he'd take the big one. Well, wanting to show off, I took out the big one. It was reckless, and he wasn't as impressed as I hoped he'd be."

"That the dork you mentioned?" Louis asked.

"Ew, no," Clementine clarified, wrinkling her nose. "He was like --twenty-something and I was eleven. I was just tired of being treated like a kid."

Marlon nodded slowly. "I can understand that. Truly."

 

They played another round, their card stacks dwindling.

"You're a natural at this game, Clem," Louis observed.

"Guess I am," she replied. "Let's see... Here's a fun one: Who of you is the bravest?"

"Obviously me," Marlon declared without hesitation.

Violet snorted. "Yeah, right. Like that time you screamed because you thought a raccoon was a walker."

Louis laughed heartily. "Yeah, I remember that one!"

Slightly flustered, Marlon balled the hands he rested on the table into fists, "It was standing on its hind legs!" Marlon defended, cheeks flushing. "Its shadow looked massive! Plus it was midnight!"

"Excuses, excuses..." Violet taunted.

Marlon jabbed a finger at her. "What? Like you're little miss fearless now? Remember when you fell in the river while fishing? 'I'm drowning! I'm drowning! Help!'" His imitation was shrill and exaggerated.

"I was twelve!" Violet snapped. "And I thought the current was stronger! Plus, it was freezing!"

"Now who's making excuses?" Marlon grinned triumphantly.

"Just fuck off," Violet grumbled, crossing her arms.

Louis leaned forward eagerly. "Hey, what about me? Ain't I the bravest knight you two have ever laid eyes upon?"

"Shut up, Louis," Violet and Marlon said in unison.

 

Louis sighed dramatically. "Well, that's the best you're gonna get out of these two."

Clementine shook her head, laughing audibly as she drew the next card. Violet’s eyes lit up faintly at the sound.

 

"Another one for the books," Violet announced, laying down her winning card. "Clem, what's one thing you... you could never forgive someone for?"

Marlon raised an eyebrow. "Careful - if she says 'being annoying', you two are done for."

"You mean Louis is done for," Violet corrected.

"Hey," Louis protested, "I'm charming, not annoying."

"Says you," Violet retorted.

"Yes," he insisted. "I do."

Clementine’s smile vanished. "There was this one guy - he led a group I was part of. AJ and I both. I grew to trust him. With my life even. But when I needed him the most... he left me hanging. And took AJ from me." Her voice thickened with each word.

Marlon winced. "Wow. That sounds... awful."

"Yeah," Clementine said softly, watching AJ giggle with Tenn. "It was. For a time. Until I got him back."

"Can't imagine," Violet murmured, avoiding Clem's gaze. "Being betrayed like that. Must've been horrible."

"I'm just glad we're together again," Clementine said firmly. "That's all that matters."

"True that," Louis agreed. "Next round!"

 

They drew once more.

"I'm the greatest card player of all time," Louis boasted, flipping his card.

"Quit your quips and ask the damn question," Violet snapped.

"Ever..." Louis hesitated, shifting in his chair. "Actually, never mind."

"What?" Clementine pressed, eyes narrowing. "Ask it."

"It's not a fun question."

"Ask."

Louis swallowed. "Ever had to kill someone you loved?"

 

Clementine’s face went pale, eyebrows shooting up.

"Louis..." Marlon warned, voice low.

"What?" Louis threw up his hands. "She wanted me to ask!"

"Lee," Clementine whispered, the name like a blade. "It was Lee. Same day I found out my parents were dead."

Louis stared at his lap. "That... sounds like a rough day."

"Yeah," she said hollowly. "Worst day of my life." She pushed back from the table. "I think I'm done playing for tonight."

Marlon stood quickly. "Yeah, that's probably for the best."

 

Clementine crossed to where AJ sat with Tenn. "AJ."

The boys exchanged quick goodnights before AJ fell into step beside her. Marlon caught up in the courtyard, matching Clem’s stride.

"Long day, huh?" he offered.

"Yep," Clementine replied. "Real long."

"Hope you know Louis didn't mean any harm," Marlon said, holding open the dorm door. "He's just the world's biggest dumbass. My best friend - so I can legally say that."

Inside the hallway, he added: "You guys relax, get some sleep. Feel human tonight. Find me tomorrow - we’ll talk about making this long-term."

AJ’s eyes widened. "We can stay?"

Marlon ruffled his hair. "We can talk about it."

AJ beamed and dashed toward their room. Clementine followed, glancing back as Marlon closed the door, his silhouette retreating toward Violet and Louis.

---

Clementine led AJ down the dark hallway, candlelight flickering across walls plastered with peeling posters. Room 201’s door creaked open. Clem ushered AJ inside before shutting the door softly.

AJ stood frozen in the center of the room, finger aimed at the exit. "Only way out?"

"Yep," Clementine confirmed.

"Good," he breathed, shoulders relaxing.

She set the candle on the desk, illuminating the art box she’d opened earlier. Her baseball cap went atop the windowsill drawer while AJ drifted toward the desk.

"This box has so many colors," he murmured, tracing its edges.

"Must’ve been an artist living here," Clementine said, joining him.

"What’s an artist?"

"It’s like... a person who colors a lot. Draws. Does pictures."

"Like Tenn?" AJ asked, sinking into the desk chair.

"Yeah, like Tenn."

"Huh." AJ grabbed a colored pencil. "I like to do pictures too."

 

The door groaned open. Violet froze mid-step, candlelight catching her wide eyes. "Oh. Shit, I - I didn’t know Marlon set you up in this room." She closed the door behind her. "Just wanted to grab something from the closet." She rummaged in the shadows, voice dropping to a whisper. "Where the hell is it?" Her

gaze snapped to the desk. "Oh."

Clementine followed her stare. "What?"
"That’s what I’ve been looking for," Violet said, nodding at the art box. "It belonged to Sophie."

Clem’s brow furrowed.

"Tenn’s sister," Violet clarified. "He asked for more art supplies."

"Sorry, we didn’t know..."

"No, no, it’s fine." Violet waved a hand. "Been sitting here untouched for a year. If AJ wants to play with it... it’s fine."

AJ shot Clem a pleading look. She shook her head minutely. "We should give it back. It doesn’t belong to us."
"Okay," AJ sighed, shoulders slumping.

"Thanks, AJ," Violet said softly. "Tenn’ll be happy. But finish your picture first."

AJ’s smile returned as he nodded, pencil scratching across paper. Clementine offered a grateful smile - one Violet mirrored before scanning the barren walls.

"Huh, settling in?"

"Yeah," Clementine replied. "Is that okay?"

"Sure, I guess." Violet leaned against the bunkbed ladder. "Always liked this room. Sophie had paintings and shit everywhere. So much color." Her voice softened. "And Minerva... she was musical. Not like Louis though, she had actual talent."

Clementine chuckled. Violet’s eyes crinkled at the corners before she continued. "Had this amazing bluesy voice. Marlon joked he’d find his guitar and they’d tour the country." Her smile faded. "That was a long time ago. After they... Brody and Tenn took the paintings down." She hugged herself suddenly.

"Shouldn’t have brought it up. Bad memory."

 

"They sound like great friends," Clementine offered, uncrossing her arms.

"Yeah." Violet straightened, dropping her hands. "Sophie was solid. And Minnie..." She turned, resting her shoulder against the ladder. "We were close."

Clementine sat on the opposite bed. "What happened?"

"Went scavenging with Marlon and Brody past the safe zone." Violet joined her on the mattress, voice flat. "Didn’t make it back. It happens." She picked at her sleeve. "Miss having someone to talk to. Too many dudes here - it tends to get too ‘Bro-town.’ for my liking. And I’m not... a people person." A pause. " I

Know I can be harsh sometimes."

"You come off all right," Clementine said. "Thought you were pretty cool."

Violet blinked. "Oh uh... thanks. I guess." A ghost of a smile touched her lips. "You were pretty cool too. Against those walkers."

"Hey Clem," AJ interrupted, holding up his drawing. "I’m an artist now."

Clementine rose to examine it. "Not bad, kiddo."

Violet stood, lifting the art box. "Should head back. Thanks again, little man. Tenn’ll love drawing with you."

At the door, she turned back. "See ya."
"Yeah," Clementine replied. "See ya."

"Okay Alvin Junior," Clem said as the latch clicked. "Time for bed."

"Okay." AJ thrust his drawing toward her. "Here."

"For me?"

"For the wall. To make our home look nice."

"That’s a good idea, AJ." She pinned it near the door. "How about... here."

 

A creak of wood. AJ had vanished. Clementine knelt to find him curled beneath the bunkbed.

"Hey there," she murmured. "What’re you doing?"

"This is where I’m gonna sleep."

"Heh, what? No, it’s not."

"It’s safe under here. No one can get me."

 

Clementine patted the mattress. "The bed’s WAY better. Oh man," She dragged a hand over the blanket. "so comfy."

"What about the door?" AJ’s voice tightened. "What if someone comes in? Tries to hurt us? Or steals our stuff?"

"No one’s getting in without me noticing. You know that."

 

"Still," he insisted, "what’s the harm? If I stay here, no one finds me. I can protect us."

Clementine sighed. "What’s gotten into you?"

"Please Clem. I feel safer under the bed."

 

"Alvin Junior," she said firmly, "trust me when I say the bed’s just as safe. Give it a chance."

"All right, all right..." AJ wriggled out and flopped onto the mattress. "Wow," he breathed, burying his face in the pillow. "The bed is really soft."

"Told you so." Clementine made sure to blow out the candle, before she sank into her own bed as exhaustion washed over her.

 

"Good night, AJ."

Silence stretched, broken only by rustling sheets.

"Hey Clem."

"Yes, AJ?"

"I really like this place. I hope Marlon says we can stay forever."

In the darkness, Clementine opened her eyes and smiled toward his silhouette. "Me too."

Notes:

Feel free to share your thoughts via comment. I would love to hear what you think about the chapter and the length of it. whether or not it feels to long or not to read in one sitting. I will adjust it for the future, if you guys feel like this is too long.

Chapter 5: 4 - No More Running Part IV

They climbed the first flight of stairs in the foyer of the administration building, sunlight pouring through tall windows and scattering across the worn steps. Dust motes floated in the golden rays of the sun as Clementine led the way, AJ right behind her.

When he reached the top, he paused, turning back to her. “He’s gonna let us stay, right?” AJ asked, his voice wavering between hope and uncertainty.

Clementine glanced over her shoulder. “I guess we’re about to find out. Let’s find his office.” She brushed a strand of hair out of her face, then pointed to the next staircase. “That way.”

AJ grinned. “I know where it is. I’ll show you.” Before she could respond, he darted forward, racing up the second flight of stairs toward the landing above. His footsteps pounded the steps, making his way like a flash.

“Hey! AJ - wait up!” Clementine called, hurrying to catch up. She climbed two at a time, fingertips brushing against the chipped wall as she ascended.

By the time she reached the top, AJ had already thrown open the half-cracked door to Marlon’s office and slipped inside. Clementine pushed the door fully open and stepped in beside him.

Tennessee sat on the floor, playing with a handful of small figurines. At their entrance, he looked up and offered a shy smile. “Hi.”

Clementine crouched down beside AJ. “Hey, Tennessee. What are you guys doing?”

Tennessee held up two figurines, spinning them so they caught the light. “Just playing a bit. Thanks for the pencils again. It’s nice to have more than just two colors to draw with.”

AJ slid one of the figures out of Tennessee’s grip and held it up. “Who are these guys?”

Tennessee pointed to the first figure. “They’re firefighters.” He set that one down and picked up another. “That one’s a policeman. She’s gonna save the day.” He made the toy truck rev as he spoke, sending it rumbling over the hardwood floor.

AJ frowned at the toys. “But what are they?”

Tennessee paused, sitting up so he faced AJ directly. “They… these were the people who protected us.”

AJ glanced at Clementine, who had knelt down beside him. “Where are they?” he demanded, voice tight. “I’ve never seen one before.”

Clementine pressed a hand gently on AJ’s shoulder. “They all died a long time ago, trying to save everyone.”

The boy blinked and swallowed hard. “Oh. They were weak.”

Tennessee’s eyes widened. “What? No. They were brave. Strong. Now give it to me, and…” He reached out to claim the firefighter figurine back.

But AJ yanked it away, clutching it to his chest. “No. He’s mine now.”

Clementine’s eyebrows shot up in surprise. She pushed herself into a standing position, watching AJ’s small arms tremble around the toy.

Tennessee scrambled forward. “Hey, give it back!” He lunged, but AJ pulled the figure just out of reach.

“No,” AJ insisted, still gripping the toy.

“They… you don’t even know what they are,” Tennessee protested, face scrunching in frustration.

Clementine stepped between them, raising her voice gently but firmly. “Okay, okay,” she said, taking the figurine from AJ’s hands. “That’s enough, you two.” She held it out to Tennessee, who reached for it gratefully, hugging it close as relief softened his expression.

AJ stood, arms crossed and face pouting. “It’s mine!” he insisted.

Clementine planted both hands on her hips, giving him a stern look. “No, it’s not.”

AJ huffed, crossing his arms even tighter. “Ugh, fine.”

Tennessee looked up at Clementine, gratitude shining in his eyes. “Thanks.”

 

Clementine relaxed her posture, dropping her arms to her sides. “Do you know where Marlon is?”

Tennessee stood up and dusted crumbs off his pants. “I don’t know. He should be around. I can go find him.” He paused at the door. “I’ll look.”

“That’d be nice. Thanks, Tenn.” Clementine offered him a small smile.

Tennessee slipped out of the office, pulling the door nearly shut behind him. Once he’d left, AJ’s eyes flicked across the room until they landed on something atop one of the white drawers next to the door. He sprinted over, breathless. “Look!”

Clementine followed him and crouched beside the drawer. AJ’s small fingers traced the edges of a framed photograph: it showed Marlon and Louis, both looking like they were barely ten, wearing sports jerseys and grinning at the camera.

“They’re so little,” AJ murmured, fingertips hovering over the glass.

Clementine peered more closely. “Wow. They’ve known each other a long time, huh?”

 

Before AJ could reply, a sudden scrape at the door making both of them freeze on the spot. Something pressed against the nearly closed door, nudging it open with a precise shove. Rosie barreled into the room, her hackles raised, fur bristling in the dim light. A deep growl rumbled from her throat as she locked eyes on Clementine and AJ.

“Stay back,” Clementine nearly whispered, her voice trembling. Panic crept into her chest, muscles coiling in fight-or-flight readiness. She moved in front of AJ, blocking potential access to him with her body. Rosie advanced, teeth bared, each bark a jagged threat.

Then Marlon burst into the doorway, brow furrowed. “Whoa, what the hell’s going--” He strode forward, dropping into a crouch behind Rosie. “Hey, hey, it’s okay, girl. Shh.” His hand found Rosie’s head, stroking the fur in slow, soothing circles. Gradually, Rosie’s growls quieted and her hackles settled.

Clementine exhaled, trembling. She kept her guard up, eyes flicking between Marlon and the dog.

Marlon sat back on his heels, gaze softening. “You said dogs brought back bad memories. I’m sorry. I didn’t realize you were so scared.” He placed a hand over his heart, then raised the other in a peaceful gesture as he took a cautious step forward. “But I swear, Rosie’s not as frightening as she seems.”

He turned and whistled sharply. “Sit, girl.” Rosie lowered herself obediently and settled on her haunches - tail wagging at his feet.

“See? She’s harmless,” Marlon said, voice gentle. “She just needs to get to know you.”

Clementine remained rigid, body taut as a drawn bow. Marlon offered his hand to her, palm up and open. “Here,” he said softly. “I’ll show you.”

Clementine swallowed, her throat tight. She stared at his outstretched hand with uncertainty.

Marlon tilted his head, meeting her gaze. “Do you trust me?”

 

Rosie’s lips curled into another low growl, but Marlon shushed her with a quiet sound that only she seemed to hear. Clementine drew in a shaky breath. “Okay,” she whispered.

She reached her hand toward his, and he closed his fingers around her wrist, guiding her hand down toward Rosie. “Get down on her level,” he instructed. “Let her get your scent.”

Rosie rose on her paws and leaned forward, nose skimming Clementine’s palm. Clementine watched every movement - heart pounding - until Rosie’s tongue flicked out, lapping at her hand. Marlon grinned. “There you go.” He released her wrist. “Now, whistle and tell her to lie down.”

Clementine’s lips lightly trembled as she looked at the dog. She pressed her fingers to her mouth, whistled a clear, birdlike note, and then pointed toward the corner of the room where Rosie’s bed sat. “Lie down, Rosie.”

Rosie’s ears perked, and with a firm wag of her tail, she padded over to the small bed and curled up, head resting on her paws.

AJ gasped. “That’s so cool!”

Marlon straightened, hands on his hips. “See? Not so hard.”

Clementine exhaled, relief softening her posture. “Yeah. That was… pretty cool.”

Marlon nodded and pointed to a framed photograph on the wall—an image of the former headmaster, a stern looking man, whose face had been defaced by childish scribbles. “Rosie was the headmaster’s dog when this place was still functional. But when the world went to shit, he bailed. All the other adults did - well, the ones who made it. Left us behind to fend for ourselves.”

Clementine’s eyes narrowed. “Wow. What a dick.”

Marlon shrugged. “Understatement of the century. Now it’s just us kids left. And I’d like it if you and AJ were part of that. Both of you are plenty capable, and we need that.” He walked around his desk and slid a tattered map toward Clementine. “This is our plan for gathering food.”

 

Clementine leaned forward, tracing the map with her finger. It showed the schoolyard and surrounding areas - old buildings, wooded areas, markers where supplies were stashed.

Marlon pointed to a dense cluster of lines near the tree line. “That’s the trap area - our hunting grounds. Louis built some traps to catch game. He and Aasim are heading out there today.”

She tapped another marking on the map, “That’s the train station. There was a stash of food under the floorboards.”

Marlon’s lips curled in a rueful smile. “Oh, where you crashed your car? Pretty sure that place is a lost cause. There was a hell of a lot of smoke coming from it when we found you two. Walkers flooded in after all the noise you made.”

Clementine’s gaze drifted southeast to a little house marked “Old Shack.” “What’s out here?”

Marlon’s finger rested on the drawing. “That’s where we fish. There’s a shack for storage right along the river. It’s secure - mostly. We get the occasional walker or two, but Vi and Brody should be heading out there soon.”

Her finger moved next to a bold line running into the courtyard. “This the only road in and out of the school?”

Marlon nodded. “Yup. If you go off it, you eventually end up in the valley. We used to have signs leading people to the school, but I took them down. Wanted this place to be hard to find.”

Clementine’s eyes roved over the thick forest that encircled the grounds. “I didn’t realize how much forest surrounds this place.”

Marlon folded his arms. “It’s how we kept ourselves from unwanted attention for so long. Well, for the most part, anyway.”

She paused at one last marking - a green-shaded rectangle labeled “Greenhouse.” “The greenhouse?”

He hesitated, looking uncomfortable. “Uh, don’t get too excited about that one. We used to keep it in good shape - plenty of vegetables growing. But it got overgrown, and upkeep became impossible. We avoid it now.”

Marlon tapped a series of red lines demarcating a shrinking rectangle. “See these red lines? Everything inside is the safe zone. It’s been getting smaller over the years, and food’s become more scarce.”

Clementine frowned. “So why not go outside it?”

He swallowed. “We can’t. Whenever someone goes outside the safe zone, bad shit happens. People die or disappear. I just…” Marlon drew in a deep breath, voice thickening. “I could really use your help, Clementine. Taking care of these kids isn’t easy. I’m worried that if I don’t figure something out, if I don’t fix our food situation... I can’t lose anyone else. We’ve already lost so much. Friends, siblings…” His voice caught. “I can’t have another kid die.”

Clementine’s heart twisted. She leaned over the map and placed a determined hand on his shoulder. “We’re not gonna let that happen. I promise.”

Marlon exhaled, relief and gratitude flooding his eyes. “Thanks, Clementine. I appreciate that. Everyone’s counting on me to step up. Be the leader they need me to be. You and AJ are two more mouths to feed. But maybe you can help me feed the rest.”

Clementine and AJ exchanged a resolute look, hope shining in their eyes. “So,” Clementine asked, “what do you need from us?”

He pointed to the trap area again. “Louis and Aasim are heading there today, looking for rabbits. Well, Aasim will at least. Louis… I just hope he shows up, if I’m being honest.” His expression darkened. “And out by the old shack? Violet and Brody are going upriver to do some spear fishing. Hopefully those two get along long enough to get some work done. Both teams could use extra hands.”

Clementine thought of her conversation with Violet the night before and felt a small spark of excitement. She shifted her gaze back to Marlon. “We’re gonna go fishing.”

AJ nodded, expression eager. “Okay.”

Marlon picked up the map. “Take this. I don’t want you guys getting lost.” He handed it to Clementine, who folded it neatly and slipped it into her pocket.

“Thanks,” she said softly.

 

“We need all hands on deck if we’re gonna find more food,” Marlon added, stepping around the desk to stand in front of her. “Just remember to stay in the safe zone. I need you to come back home in one piece.”

AJ grinned and looked up at Marlon. “So that means we can stay?”

Marlon chuckled. “What - did you think I was gonna throw you out?”

“Maybe,” AJ admitted, shrugging.

Marlon ruffled AJ’s hair affectionately. “Well, as long as we’ve got enough to eat, you’re both welcome here.”

Clementine and AJ shared a triumphant smile. Relief washed over them like a summer breeze. This place was more than Clem could've hoped for.

Marlon held out his palm toward AJ in invitation. “Go get ’em, AJ.”

Eagerly, AJ slapped Marlon’s hand in a high five. “Thanks,” he said, eyes shining with joy.

“All right, let’s get goin’,” Clementine said, nudging AJ toward the door.

Marlon watched them with a fond expression. “See you around.”

Clementine nodded, and together they stepped out of Marlon’s office, the afternoon sun gilding the hallway. After closing the door to the office behind them, Marlon's expression soured into a frown.

 

' If it were so easy.'

---

 

Violet, Brody, Clementine, and AJ threaded their way down a narrow path through the forest, the canopy above filtering sunlight in various patterns on the ground. Each step brought them closer to the river’s edge, the distant rush of water growing louder in their ears.

Brody fell into step beside Clementine, a mischievous grin tugging at the corners of her mouth. “You know, I’ve been thinkin’. I wish we could all go on a road trip together.”

Violet glanced over her shoulder, arms crossed. “Road trip? Why bother? It’s not like there’s anything worth seeing anymore.”

“But c’mon,” Brody pushed, nudging Violet’s arm lightly. “I’m sure there’s plenty of stuff to see. Maybe Clem could show us around. You’re able to get a car working and you know how to drive!”

Violet rolled her eyes. “Barely.”

Brody pressed on, undeterred. “C’mon, Vi! I’ve never driven in my life, but I’d love to learn.”

Clementine offered Brody a hopeful smile. “You know, if we come across another working car, I could teach you. Then I could show you around.”

Violet’s lips curved into a smirk. “Going by how your last drive went, I wouldn’t hold my breath.”

“Vi,” Brody said sharply, annoyance flickering in her tone.

Violet held her ground. “I’m just kidding. Mostly.”

AJ, walking slightly behind them, turned his neck and looked at Clem. “Are we going to the car?”

“No, bud, it’s broken,” Clementine replied gently, keeping her eyes on the path.

AJ exhaled in relief. “Good. I’m sick of the car.”

 

They emerged from the trees into a clearing where a small, weathered shed stood beside the river. Clementine paused to take in the scene: the water shimmering in the sunlight, the worn-out wooden steps leading down to the bank, and an old pickup truck half-hidden under dirt and rusted panels. Brody immediately darted toward the truck, running a hand over the corroded metal.

“I wish this old rust bucket was still working,” Brody said. “We could just jump in and start driving.” She placed her hand against the outer ledge and gave a mock flourish. “We could take turns sitting in the back - would be like driving one of those cars with the top that goes down!”

Violet stood a few steps away, arms still crossed. “We’d run out of gas, eventually.”

Brody pivoted to face her. “But still! It’s fun to imagine, isn’t it?”

Violet let out a light chuckle and turned on her heel, putting some distance between herself and the group.

Brody turned to the brunette, voice softer now. “Where would you go, Clem? If you could drive anywhere you wanted? If gas wasn’t an issue.”

Violet’s voice drifted back from the treeline. “Or a busted carburetor, or flat tires, or the transmission--”

Brody cut in, amusement in her tone. “Buzzkill.”

Clementine brushed a stray leaf from her jacket and let herself smile. “I’d drive down to the coastline. Maybe park on the beach and go swimming.”

“Well, that’d be an absolute dream!” Brody agreed, her eyes lighting up. “You could spend every day in the sun--”

Violet’s voice rang out from where she lingered near the trees. “And die of skin cancer. Fun.”

“We’re all gonna die,” Brody shot back without missing a beat. “I’ll take skin cancer over turning into a walker any day.”

Clementine and Brody exchanged a knowing look, the shared relief of that grim thought binding them for a moment.

Brody leaned against the truck’s cab, tracing a finger over the rust. “I’ve lived here my entire life. Heck, I’d say I know every inch of these woods. I’d kind of like to un-know it.”

Violet’s muffled voice floated back again. “No use dreaming of what could be. We got shit to do.”

Brody straightened. “Yeah, I guess we should get to work on those fish. We got spears inside the shack. C’mon.” She motioned toward a leaning doorway and started across the clearing.

Violet slipped away, standing just beyond the shack’s threshold. “You go ahead. I’ll stay out here.”

Clementine shot Violet a suspicious look, her eyes narrowing as she watched the blonde stare into the wilderness. Then she turned to AJ and followed Brody inside the shack. The door creaked on rusty hinges, revealing a cluttered interior: a wooden table littered with bottles and rope, a couple of overturned chairs, and spears propped against the far wall.

Brody crouched in front of the table. “Where are those spears?”

 

Clementine noticed the mess but said nothing, recalling all too well how quick Violet had retreated. AJ, meanwhile, ventured deeper into the shed, gazing curiously at a chair knocked to the side.

Brody rose to her feet, shoulders slumped. “Hey, about Vi…” She hesitated, then continued with her arms crossed. “Sorry she’s being a little mean. It’s my fault.”

Clementine glanced up. “What do you mean?”

Brody ran a hand through her auburn hair. “I was there when those walkers killed Sophie and Minnie. They were really close with Vi and…” She trailed off. “I think she blames me for what happened to them. I mean, how do you even apologize for something that fucked up? I don’t know. Maybe I deserve it.”

Clementine eyes softened. “It wasn’t your fault. These things happen.”

Brody exhaled, but her eyes still held guilt. “Still, I was the one that had to break the news to her. And ever since I did, she’s become distant. We all used to be friends. Guess I just kinda miss that. But when you showed up… I don’t know, I just haven’t seen her warm up to someone in a long time.”

She passed Clementine, shoulders tense, and peered out the doorway at Violet, who was unmoving beyond the threshold. Brody’s next words came softly. “Do you… I mean, I’d hate to ask this of you. But do you think you could talk to her? See how she feels? About me? It’s been just eatin’ me up inside and she seems to like you, so…”

Clementine put her hands on her hips and studied Brody for a moment. Then she offered a reassuring nod. “Sure thing, Brody. I can talk to her.” She let her lips curve into a gentle smile.

Brody’s relief was evident. She gathered three spears from the wall and slung them over her shoulder. “Really? That’s great! Thanks, Clementine!” She bent to pick up a metal bucket lying at the corner of the room.

A muffled voice reached them from outside. “Hey! What the hell is taking you two so long?”

Brody glanced over at Clementine. “See? I’ll take this to Vi. There should be some extra lying around.” She pushed through the door and vanished into the sunlit clearing.

 

Clementine knelt beside AJ, who was seated on a narrow bed behind the table. His gaze was fixed on two letters etched into the wooden wall: “V + M” surrounded by a roughly carved heart. Clementine crouched to his level.

“Hey, you. Whatcha lookin’ at?” she asked softly.

AJ’s finger traced the carving. “V plus M?”

Clementine recognized the symbols immediately. “Huh. Initials.", her immediate thought was that it stood for Marlon and Violet - a cute little gesture done by one of the siblings. But then again, they didn't seem the type to endulge in such semtimental gestures. Unless it stood for someone else - "'Violet and Minerva'....?”

AJ tilted his head. “What’s that mean?”

A heaviness settled in Clementine’s chest. “I think it means that they were a couple.”

AJ blinked. “What?”

Clementine nodded slowly. “Violet was Minnie’s girlfriend.”

 

That would explain what Violet meant by 'close', Clem thought.

 

AJ’s eyes widened. “Oh. Love?”

Clementine offered a sad, understanding smile. “Yeah.”

He turned and glanced at a spear leaning against a nearby wall. “Cool.”

Clementine picked up the spear he touched but didn’t comment further. “Ready to get some fish?”

AJ hopped to his feet. “Yeah.”

Clementine set the spear in his small hands. “Okay, let’s go.”

 

They stepped out of the shack to find Violet balanced on a cluster of rocks in the shallow river, his spear poised over the current. The water rippled around her legs, and a school of silvery fish darted upstream in tight formations.

Clementine studied the scene for a moment, recalling Marlon’s words from last night: This the river Violet fell into? she wondered before speaking. “Can I join you?”

Violet jerked her head in approval without looking away from her target. “Sure. Hey, check out these guys over here.” She indicated a dense group of fish gathered lower down the river.

Clementine noted how the fish leaned into the current, struggling against its pull. “They’re swimming against the current.”

Violet shrugged. “Guess they don’t realize it makes them easier targets.”

AJ let out a small whistle. “I wanna try!”

“Take a spear. Go nuts,” Violet said, not taking her eyes off the water.

Clementine handed her own spear to AJ, then grabbed another for herself. AJ dashed upriver to stake out a spot of his own, eager to plunge his spear into the water.

“Just be careful not to fall in,” Clementine called after him, voice gentle but firm. “And watch the tip - it’s sharp!”

“Got it!” AJ shouted in reply, disappearing behind a large boulder.

 

Clementine took position on a nearby rock next to Violet. The current slipped around their ankles, cool and insistent. She scanned the swirling water until a lone fish approached her, its scales glinting like a shard of glass. She lifted her spear and, at just the right moment, plunged it down. The fish thrashed briefly before going still.

Violet looked at her with a faint smile. “Any luck?”

Clementine lifted the fish from the water and set it gently into the woven basket at her feet. “Yep. One down.”

“Not bad for a first-timer,” Violet acknowledged, her tone surprisingly warm.

Clementine put the fish aside and watched the current. Violet leaned forward, balancing on the balls of her feet. When another fish drifted into view, Violet lunged, snagging it cleanly with her spear. She placed it beside Clementine’s catch and straightened up, wiping her brow.

Brody’s voice echoed downstream. “Heads up, guys, the haul’s not looking that great!”

“Uh, yeah, okay,” Violet called back, lowering her spear in a quieter tone. She shifted her weight, gaze flicking to Clementine. “God. Sometimes she just gets on my last nerve, you know?”

Clementine slung her spear against the bank and nodded. “Yeah, I can tell.”

Violet clenched her jaw and sighed. “I mean - it’s not like I hate her. I just…” She mimicked Brody’s teasing tone with a scowl: “‘I wish we could all go on a road trip together.’ God, she’s so… ugh! You know?”

Clementine slid her hand over to her spear and pressed it into the water again, anger swirling in her chest. She felt the sting of her own frustration at having to shepherd these two complicated friendships. With one swift motion, she jabbed the spear through the almost vibrating surface, capturing another fish. She lifted it and dropped it into the basket - four fish in all. Violet relaxed her shoulders at last.

“Looks like they wisened up,” Violet murmured, nodding toward the empty water. “Maybe Brody had better luck with the traps.”

 

Clementine pursed her lips, uncertain, but before she could answer, AJ came sprinting back, grin plastered across his face. “I got one!” he shouted, rushing up the rocks to them.

Violet offered him a quick nod. “Good job.” Clementine’s chest warmed at the sight of AJ’s triumph.

He loaded his fish into the basket and darted back upriver, spear poised for another catch.

Violet’s expression softened, but worry creased her brow. “I don’t know what the problem is between us - with Brody…” She dropped her spear and crossed her arms. “I don’t know why it’s like this. Why is it so weird? I can never relax around her. It just keeps getting worse.”

Clementine held onto her spear and faced Violet. “Maybe because she never said sorry. About Sophie and Minnie and not being able to save them.”

Violet’s eyes flicked to Clementine. “She tell you that?”

“More or less. She wants to talk about it, you know.”

Violet swallowed, voice fragile. “I just… I feel guilty about the whole thing.”

“Why?” Clementine asked, stepping closer.

Violet’s gaze dropped to the water. “I was supposed to be out with the twins that day. I wanted to keep lookout instead, so I asked Brody to cover for me. But then… I didn’t even get to say goodbye.” She jolted as though she’d been pricked. “I… I wanted to talk to Brody, to tell her I didn’t blame her for what happened. But every time I tried, I was reminded of who we lost. It was easier to just not talk about it.”

 

A shout upstream caught their attention. Brody emerged from the trees, bucket in hand.

Violet glanced at their own bucket. “We should get going.” She bent down to lift it up.

Just then, AJ rejoined them, his own spear unbidden in his hand. The four of them paused, the air growing tighter around them.

Brody offered a tired smile. “You guys catch any fish?”

Clementine nudged the basket. “We caught some, but not a lot.”

“I didn’t get anything,” Brody admitted, shrugging. “We should catch up with Louis and Aasim. See if they had any better luck?”

They started to head back up the riverbank toward the hunting grounds, but Violet spoke up suddenly, voice soft yet insistent. “The Grand Canyon.”

Brody blinked in surprise. “What?”

“That’s where I’d go,” Violet said, eyes distant. “If we took a road trip. Start driving until we hit the Grand Canyon.”

Brody’s eyebrows shot up. “Yeah, that would be cool.”

AJ and Violet began to walk ahead, falling into step side by side and leaving Clementine and Brody a few paces behind.

Brody lowered her voice. “Thanks,” she said quietly.

“Hey, you slowpokes comin’?” Violet called without turning back.

Brody flashed a grin. “Yeah, we’re right behind you.”

 

Clementine fell into step between Violet and Brody, AJ a few strides ahead, the four of them moving along the riverbank toward whatever lay beyond.

Notes:

And that concludes the celebratory week of double uploads. Next week we're going back to our regular schedule of two uploads per week. Like I mentioned, it's gonna diverge much more heavily down the line, so stay tuned.

Have a nice weekend everyone and thanks for reading so far!

Chapter 6: 5 - No More Running Part V

They’d reached the hunting grounds, but there was no sign of Aasim or Louis. Even with the ambient sounds of the woods - leaves rustling, distant birdcalls - it felt eerily quiet.

Clementine asked, “Where are these guys?”

Violet shrugged, setting down the bucket. “Probably practicing making out with a toothless walker.”

Brody wrinkled her nose. “Gross.”

Violet smirked. “I know. Poor walker.”

Clementine and Brody exchanged a brief laugh, but Violet’s gaze flicked ahead. She knelt beside a snapped rope, its frayed ends swinging gently in the breeze. “What the hell?”

 

Clementine crouched to inspect it. “What? This isn’t normal?”

Violet’s voice dropped. “Someone sabotaged this. This isn’t good.”

Brody raised her voice into the forest. “Aasim! Louis!”

The blonde stood and surveyed the treeline. “Spread out. See if we can find them.” She strode off along a different path, leaving Brody and Clementine alone for a moment.

AJ instinctively reached for his backpocket, but didn't pull out his gun. He called in a low voice, “Watch out for monsters.”

Brody turned to him with a warm smile but then peeled off to search her own sector of the woods. Clementine knelt at the edge of another trap - its cage empty, but crimson stains surrounded the edges. Fresh blood. Someone had already looted the kids’ hard work.

“Hm, empty.” Clementine murmured, as she leaned closer, spotting a crudely rolled cigarette resting on a broken twig. Gingerly, she picked it up and unfolded a fragment of paper that looked like a torn page from a Bible. “Huh. Is this a Bible page?”

 

From across the clearing, AJ’s voice sounded urgent. “Clem! Found something.”

The brunette rose and followed his voice. He stood beside an upside-down walker, its throat impaled by a sharpened stick, forced through until the corpse hung limply from the branch above. AJ pointed at it. “Monster.”

Clementine shouted back toward Violet and Brody, “Guys, over here!”

Violet arrived first, glancing at the dead walker. “Well, we didn’t kill this one,” she said. “We wouldn’t have it left hanging in our trap.”

Brody came up beside Clementine, horrified. “What the hell?”

“Found this too. Do any of the kids smoke?” Clem asked, holding out the cigarette she’d collected.

Brody’s face flickered, but she managed a quick shake of her head. Violet, arms folded, “Nope, nothing to smoke.”

 

From behind them, Louis’s voice cut the tension. “Who is this unlucky fella?” Brody barely managed to hide the twitch in her shoulder as he appeared on the path above, Chairles slung over his back.

“Where have you been?” Clem squinted her eyes at him.

 

Aasim emerged from the trees, hands spread to show he held nothing more than a limp rabbit. “Checking nearby traps. The ones that were sprung were all empty. All the rest are broken.”

Brody’s shoulders slumped. “Someone robbed us?”

With a frown, Louis took a step closer. “Oh great. And now we’re gonna starve.”

 

Brody turned away, hand pressed against her ear as she was panting, body shaking with what looked like a looming panic attack. With distant eyes, whispering to herself, “Fuck, that’s… fuck… fuck! It’s just… fuck… it’s okay, it’s… breathe, Brody, c’mon… c’mon, c’mon, c’mon….”

Violet hastily crossed the short distance and reached for her shoulder, before retracting her arm back to her side. “You’re gonna be fine. It’s just a panic attack.”

Clem placed a hand on Brody’s arm. “Hey, easy. We’ll still find enough food to get us to the--”

Quickly whipping around, with eyes blazing. “That’s not what I’m worried about!” she snapped, voice cracking.

 

Violet held up her hands in a calming gesture. “Brody, just chill.”

Brody drew a ragged breath. “I have to tell Marlon about this.”

Louis' brow furrowed. “Um, we still need food. You know, to live? We definitely don’t have enough here.”

Brody shook her head and took off in a haste. Each of them watched as she disappeared into the trees.

 

Aasim lifted the rabbit he’d caught. “I’ll take this haul back to school. Maybe we can ration out something.” He turned and jogged away.

“So what do we do? Eat rocks?” Louis looked at the empty traps, then at Clementine.

“You can’t eat rocks.” AJ piped up from where he’d been staring at the broken trap’s mechanism.

Louis sighed, rubbing his forehead. “I’m aware.”

 

AJ’s voice trembled as he glanced up at Clementine. “Will Marlon kick us out if we don’t find food?”

Clementine pulled the folded map, said boy gave to her, from her pocket and shook her head. “Well, let’s not find out.” She unfolded the paper and scanned over the map. 

“Where else could we look?” Louis asked as he peered at the map. 

“Let me think. The train station. It’s not too far from here.” Clementine suggested.

Violet shifted her weight, arms folding again. “Maybe, but it’s outside the safe zone.”

Clementine met her gaze. “There was food in there when AJ and I passed through. It’s worth a look.”

Violet crossed her arms tighter. “You sure there was food?”

She nodded and lifted one corner of the map. “Positive. Yeah, some of it was destroyed in the explosion, but there has to be something left. There was so much there.” She let her voice drop to a hard whisper. “Or we could starve.”

Violet and Louis exchanged a glance, weighing their dire options. Finally, Violet sighed, shoulders dropping. “Fine, let’s go.”

---

 

Night had fallen as they crept toward the old train station, its skeletal frame looming against the star-freckled sky. Tthe sound of distant moans drifting through the air. When Clementine saw the building where the trap had gone off, she lowered her voice and pointed. “That's where the food is. But there are a lot more walkers around then before,” Clementine said, scanning the ragged horde blocking their path.

Louis stared at the mass of the undead and whispered, “We're gonna die.”

“It's either die here or die from hunger. Take your pick. Clem, maybe you should scope things out. You know the place better.” Violet pointed out.

Clementine nodded, stepping forward. “Let me get a closer look. Can't be too careful.” She dropped behind a derailed train car, the metal propped up on a tangle of broken tires and rubble. Through the darkness, she counted more than a dozen walkers along the path to the back entrance. Her mind raced - if she could lure them away, the others might slip inside.

A flicker of inspiration lit her eyes. She crept back to the group with a grin already forming. “You look like you've got an idea,” Louis said, straightening up.

Clementine crouched low. “The noise from that bell over there could draw a lot of walkers. If one of us climbs up there” she nodded toward a climbable cart just beyond the derailed engine, “and starts ringing it…”

Violet nodded toward the older boy. “Louis. I vote Louis.”

Louis hesitated, brushing a loose lock of hair out of his face. “Uh, hold on. I'd like to make an alternate suuggestion.”

Violet rolled her eyes. “Come on, Lou. You're loud, dramatic, a little annoying... You're basically a walking distraction.”

“Like I said last night - I'm charming and theatrical. Entertaining is another word that comes to mind. Charismatic,” Louis retorted, rolling his shoulders back theatrically.

“See what I mean?”

 

Clementine offered a wry smile. “She pretty much sums it all up.”

Louis shrugged, drawing the line under their banter. “Ouch. Guess I see how it is.”

Violet produced her cleaver and brandished it with a smirk. “I'll cover you, in the event if things go tits up.”

“Fine, I'll do it. But if I die, I'm making sure walker Louis eats both of you first.” Louis rose to his feet and crept toward the bell, glancing back only once. “I'll distract them until I see you guys reach safe cover. Then I'll try to redirect the smelly patrol to give you guys a chance to sprint inside the building.”

“When we get into position, I'll signal you. Then you can do your thing,” Clementine said, stepping back to let Louis climb up onto the cart. He picked up the bell in his hands. “Good luck,” she whispered, drawing her knife and slipping behind cover.

 

A moment later - she gave the signal. Louis began hammering the side of the cart, taunting the dead. “Hey, ugly! No, not you. Not you, either. Him! Fine. Make this confusing, why don't you?”

The bell’s clang echoed across the platform. Most of the walkers shuffled toward Louis, stumbling over cracked concrete and fallen beams. One lone straggler lagged behind the others. Clementine rose, darted forward, and plunged her knife into its skull, dispatching it in a single move. She ducked back into the shadowed corridor formed by derailed train carts and sank into a crouch behind a stack of barrels.

She peered out, then waved. “Violet! AJ!” Violet sprinted up beside Clementine - on her way a walker had lost interest in Louis and turned towards her and AJ beside her. Violet reacted without hesitation, swinging her cleaver through its skull and kicking the corpse aside. AJ dashed behind them, eyes wide.

Violet glanced at Clementine. “So far, not dead.”

Clementine nodded. “So far. I'll let Louis know we're ready.” She slipped up from behind the barrels and raised her hand, making a quick signal - a flourish of her fingers. Louis saw it, moved along on top of the cart, and raised his own hand in response, twisting his body to keep the horde focused on him.

“Your turn. Oh, man! WAY too slow! It's like your muscle tissue is detiorating or something. What's that? It is? Oh, I'm so sorry.” Louis called out, his laughter dripping through the shout as he swung the bell until the walkers turned to follow the clanging noise away from Clementine’s position.

 

With the path momentarily clear, Violet slipped out from behind cover and took a defensive stance by the door. “I'll watch the door for walkers.”

Clementine nodded to AJ. “Okay. AJ and I will sneak in, grab the food, and get out.”

“Sounds good, let’s make it quick,” Violet said, raising her cleaver as the final undead lurked at the wrong end of the platform.

Clementine was about to dart into the station’s back room, but a lone lurker tried to snatch at her ankle beside the steps. She sank her blade through its skull before it could fully lunge. Its corpse slumped forward, and she hurried up the stairs, inside and past two familiar dead bodies still propped in chairs. 
Inside the back room, under a battered table, she spotted several duffle bags. Relief broke across her face as she hustled forward. “Yes, these will be perfect!”

AJ appeared clutching a battered lamp. “Clem, here.”

Clementine grabbed one of the duffel bags and held it open. “Try it out, see if it works.” AJ placed the lamp on the cracked wooden floor and flipped the switch. A warm bulb glowed, illuminating the dusty room. Clementine’s eyes fell on the hatch in the floor in the middle of the room. She turned back to the boy.

“Gonna need your help on this one, kiddo. You still got your gun?”

AJ pulled the snub-nosed revolver from his belt and spun the cylinder. “Just in case.” He slid it back into his waistband.

“Just in case,” Clementine echoed, voice firm.

 

AJ knelt and lifted the hatch, disappearing into the darkness below. Clementine knelt by the duffel bags, waiting with bated breath for a response. After a moment, AJ reemerged, carrying a glass jar packed with beans, and held it out to her.

“Good job, AJ. Is there more?” Clementine took the jar and tucked it safely inside the bag. AJ nodded, slipped back down into the hatch, and returned with another jar.

“Keep it coming,” she murmured, stowing the second jar. They worked in sync, filling the bags with as much food as they could carry. Then a sudden shift in the light caught Clementine’s eye - something that hadn’t been there before. She looked up, heart pounding.

 

A man stood at the back door, partially lit by AJ’s lamp. One of his eyes was a pale blue, the other an unhealthy green. A crooked smile revealed a row of yellowed, uneven teeth. He inhaled on a cigarette rolled with brittle paper torn from a Bible. Clementine recognized him immediately - he was the bastard who’d sabotaged the traps and stolen their food.

In one hand, he held a M1911 pistol and leveled it at her. “Stand. Slowly,” the man said, taking a drag. “Don't yell. Don't try anything. I won't hurt you. If I don't have to.”

Clementine raised her empty hands, fury flaring behind her eyes. “Do not fuck with me.”

The man dropped his gaze to the duffle bags. “I'm not here to fuck with you. I'm here to get some food. Same as you.” He took another drag, stepping closer until the shadows revealed his receding hairline and stubbly beard. “You and your friends made a lot of noise out there. Wasn't hard to follow. You live close by? You knew about this place already. And organized some effort to get inside. Which means, you must've known the stash was there.”

“You're asking a lot of questions,” Clementine snapped, never taking her eyes off the barrel.

He shrugged. “No real questions. More like... confirmations.” He dropped a duffel bag of his own on the floor and zipped it open. “You look a little young to be out on your own. You got a group, besides the other two out there. I'm thinking there's a whole lot of you. You got a camp in these here woods?”

Clementine’s jaw tightened. “Tell me about your group first.”

The man laughed, low and rough. “I miss the days when we weren't all so goddamn cagey. It's just me and my ugly face out here. Lonely, ugly, and hungry.” He crouched beside the bag, grabbing a jar of dried meat off the floor and into the bag. “Now, I'm gonna fill this pack, real slow...” His hand closed around another jar, and he stuffed it, beside the other.

“We worked hard to get this stuff,” Clementine said, voice trembling with rage.

 

He was indifferent, reaching for another jar - until AJ suddenly reemerged from the hatch. “Oh hey there, squirt. Playing hide ’n seek are we?” the man taunted, but he tensed as AJ’s scowl deepened, aiming his revolver at the stranger.

"Now that's inpolite." he retorted, as he leveled his own gun on the kid.

AJ’s finger hovered over the trigger. “DON'T steal from us.”

The man’s grin faded. “I'm not stealing. This isn't yours.”

“Hey! Keep that barrel on me, asshole!” Clementine barked, taking a cautious step forward.

He scoffed. “Tell him to put it down. I'll oblige.”

AJ’s small voice was steady. “I can kill you, you know.”

“Come on, kid. I'm faster than you. You and your little ma over there.” He pointed the pistol towards Clementine, confidently. “Listen up, squirt, you're gonna quit pointing that gun at me, and let me go my merry way, you understand? I'm just gonna--”

 

In that instant, Clementine’s instincts surged. The man was lean, not well fed - she might be able to take him. With a sharp intake of breath, she flung herself forward and rammed into him. His back hit the moldy wall with a crack, and the sound echoed down the corridor, drawing closer the slurping gait of walkers. 

He reeled from the impact, but he shifted his weight to push her back. Clementine twisted, elbowed his arm to force him to drop his pistol. Instead of hitting the ground, he managed to shove her under him onto the floor and wound up a fist for her face - but before he could strike, a shot rang out. AJ’s bullet pierced the man’s elbow, and he screamed as blood spurted down his forearm. He yanked away, stumbling toward the door.

“Fuck!” he snarled, hurriedly grabbing the duffle bag from the floor. But walkers moaned closer, their forms visible through the cracked panels of the door. He bolted toward the exit. “You little shits! I'll get you for this!”

Clementine staggered to her feet, chest heaving. She glanced at AJ, whose eyes were wide. “I tried to aim for the head - He was moving too much!”

She put a hand on his shoulder. “It's fine, you did good, AJ.” She lowered her gaze to the 1911 on the floor. “Looks like he forgot something.” She scooped it up and slid it into her backpocket. The more weapons they had, the better.

 

Suddenly, Violet burst through the front door, eyes glowing in the lamplight. “What the fuck?! I heard a gunshot! You guys all rig—”

“Just take a bag and fill it up!” Clementine snapped, turning back to the stacks of jars and cans. Violet dove at the piles, stuffing supplies into a duffle as though her life depended on it.

They filled two bags in a frantic scramble, each heavy with preserved food. Clementine kicked open the door, and they sprinted out into the ruins of the train station. Louis stood at the edge of the lot, jaw dropping.

“Run! Now!” Clementine shouted, shoving a bag into his hands.

They dashed past the derailed train wreck, bodies of walkers thrashing beneath the moonlight. Two lumbering corpses reached for them, but Violet swung her cleaver in a brutal arc, scoring a savage headshot on the nearest one. Clementine knelt and thrust her knife upward through the jaw of the second. A third walker lurched from the shadows, but Louis hurtled into it, using the momentum of his sprint as he shoved it away as hard as he could. It fell backwards, the back of its head splitting open as it landed on the metal traintracks. With the threat dealt with, he rejoined the sprint.

They tore through the abandoned platform, hearts pounding. Louis panted beside Clementine. “What happened in there?”

Before she could answer, Violet surged past them both. “Just move!”

Clementine raced after Violet, lungs burning and bag heavy in her hand. “I'll tell you on the way!” she shouted, and together, they fled down the dark pathway toward the safety of the woods.

---

 

The moonlight guided them as they stumbled back toward the school’s gate. Mitch stood at the summit of the wooden lookout, scanning the treeline for threats. When he saw Clementine, Louis, Violet and AJ emerging from the darkness, he slid down the ladder in long, practiced strides and creaked open the gate.

Inside the yard, Brody paced beneath a dim lantern, her voice low but urgent. “Darn it. you are not listening to me. Marlon, listen to me - I’m telling you, the place was ransacked.”

Marlon remained pinned against the fence, arms folded, tone clipped. “It’s fine, we’ll deal with it.”

 

The soft creak of the gate swung their attention inward. Willy, who had been lying on a patched couch near the firepit, bolted upright. Ruby, crouched beside the small circle of embers that cast flickering shadows on her face, turned to see them arrive.

“Took you all awhile,” Ruby called, voice hollow with fatigue.

Louis strode forward, hefting a duffel bag to rest on one of the long wooden tables scattered through the yard. He set it down with a satisfied thud. “How poor are they that have no patience.” Clementine mirrored him, placing her own duffel on the table beside his.

They unzipped the bags and began pulling out cans, jars, and dried packets. Willy’s eyes went wide, and he raced forward, cupping his hands to shout. “Aasim! Mitch! Check it out!”

Aasim emerged from the shadows, mouth agape. Mitch dropped the gate’s rope and joined the others at the table, marveling at the bounty. “That’s like a lot of food.”  

“Observant as ever, Mitch.”

 

Ruby and the rest of the kids - save for Marlon and Brody - circled the table, eyes gleaming at stacks of preserved goods.

“I can’t believe this. Look at it,” Aasim said, his fingers gently tapping a line of canned beans.

Willy, grinning up at Clementine, slipped into a dramatic stance. “You’re our saviour, Clem.”

Mitch leaned against a nearby barrel. “Like seriously, it’s a lot.”

Clementine placed a hand on her hip and offered a modest shrug. “Louis and Violet helped too.”

Aasim folded his arms, brow furrowed. “Neither of them ever brought back this much before.”

Louis shot back with a grin. “Neither have you.”

 

Marlon and Brody arrived, drawn by the commotion. Brody’s face drained of color as she took in the open bags. A dark suspicion flickered behind her eyes.

“Where did you find all this?” Brody demanded, voice tight.

Louis pointed toward the gate. “The old train station. Clem knew where it was.”

Brody’s gaze flicked to the closed gate. “Train station? That’s outside the safe zone.”

Violet crossed her arms. “We’d have even more… but we ran into the creep that fucked up our rabbit traps.”

Brody’s face twisted. “Creep? What creep?”

Clementine met Brody’s glare. “He had weird, different-colored eyes.”

Louis nodded. “And he was smoking those nasty-ass Bible cigarettes.”

 

Brody’s eyes narrowed, shifting between the gate and the table, turning her back on the group. “Did he follow you?”

Clementine shook her head. “Nope. I disarmed him, and AJ put a bullet through his shoulder. No way he followed us in his state.”

AJ puffed out his chest. “It was awesome.”

 

Brody's body tensed even further, her knuckles whitening as she gripped her arms. Then she swung around to face Clementine, rage sparking in her gaze. “You attacked him? You and your kid? What the fuck? If you wounded him, you know he’ll come back for revenge!” She closed the distance, jabbing a finger into Clementine’s chest. “What the hell were you thinking? This is so fucked. How could you be so stupid?”

Clementine squared her shoulders. “What else was I supposed to do? He would’ve shot us. It was the right call.”

Brody let out a derisive snort. “Bullshit! What if there are others? You don’t know what people are capable of out there!”

“Think again,” Clementine said, voice low and steady.

 

Brody's eye lightly twitched, rubbing her face with one palm. “I just can’t… I won’t… just, not again… fuck!” Her tone trembled with guilt and fear as she pivoted and stalked away toward the far edge of the yard.

Marlon hurried to intercept her. “What the hell is going on here?”

Brody whirled to face him, eyes haunted. “She took them outside the safe zone…” She pointed a finger at Clementine. “They SAW someone! You know what that means!”

Marlon’s patience snapped, voice booming. “ENOUGH!” He paused, looking at the table piled high with food. Then he drew in a ragged breath. “It just means there’s a hungry guy out there looking for food. It’s happened before. You are overreacting.” He reached out to take Brody’s arm. “Come on,” he said quietly, “let’s go somewhere and talk about this.”

Brody yanked her arm free and shoved him hard. Marlon crashed onto his back in the grass, staring up at her with wide eyes. For a tense moment, their gazes locked. Then Brody's glare shifted towards Clem, taking a series of heated steps towards the brunette, close enough to touch. Her voice both fierce and trembling: “If ANYTHING happens, I’m holding YOU” - she jabbed her finger against Clementine’s chest- “responsible!”

She stormed off, shoulders rigid, disappearing into the shadows. Marlon stumbled to his feet, shook off the dirt and turned  towards Clementine. He ran a hand through his hair, exasperated. “Clem, I know I asked you for help…” He placed a palm against his forehead and let out a long sigh. “And you did. You did. But…” He shook his head. “Shit. God, nothing’s easy.”

Clementine folded her hands in front of her and met his gaze. “I know it was risky, but it was worth it. Like you said  we can’t lose another kid.”

Marlon exhaled, relief and worry mingling in his eyes. “Yeah. Yeah, I did say that.” His gaze flicked to the table overflowing with supplies. “Well… at least we’re eating tonight. And for the next few, I’d wager.” He turned toward the direction Brody had fled. “Um, I’ll go talk to Brody. Thanks for the haul, Clem. You guys should go enjoy it. You’ve earned it.” With that, he trudged off.

 

Clementine walked to one of the long benches where the others had gathered around, bowls set out, filled with steaming stew - Chef Omar's specialty. A savory aroma curled through the air, making her stomach rumble. She settled into the empty spot between Violet and AJ.

Louis leaned in, voice gentle. “Don’t sweat it, Clem.”

The blonde nodded, eating a spoonful of thick broth. “Ever since we lost Sophie and Minnie, Brody’s been freaked out by anything that happens past the safe zone. She’ll be all right eventually.”

Aasim stepped forward, empty bowl in hand. He looked contemplative. “Still, we should make sure this is a one-time thing. We can take Rosie out in the morning, see if she catches a scent. You know, just in case.”

Clementine dipped her spoon into the stew, savoring the warmth. After a long moment, Violet shifted in her seat. “I’m gonna go clean up.” She rose and collected the empty bowls, before heading off.

Louis followed suit. “I think I’ll go, too. See you later.” He rose from his seat and headed toward the dorms.

 

Tenn remained seated, sketchbook in hand. He watched them go, eyes distant. He drew a breath. “Don’t worry about them. They’re just sad.”

She turned to him in surprise. “Sad? Why?” She took another bite of the stew, but her attention was focused on him.

Tennessee lowered his pencil, drawing back the sleeves of his shirt so moonlight would catch the lines on his forearm. “My sisters died around this time last year. I think it’s starting to get to people.”

She set her spoon on the table, concern weighing her voice. “Doesn’t it get to you?”

Tenn shook his head, gaze steady. “Not really. Dying’s not that scary. I mean, it’s sad… but not scary.”

She pressed her lips together. “I wish I could share your outlook, Tenn. But thinking about what I might leave behind once I'm gone--” Her eyes found AJ, who stared up at her with solemn curiosity. “--it’s not something I like to dwell on.”

Tennessee offered a sad smile. “I try not to focus on being gone. I like picturing where they'd be now, instead.” He tapped the page in front of him, revealing a new drawing.

 

On the paper, the boarding school stood in the background under a bright sun. In the foreground, a group of figures - both children and adults - stood side by side, faces turned toward some unseen light.

“Sophie was awesome at making stuff,” Tennessee said, voice soft. “She’d build a place big enough for all of us to live, and paint it, too, and Minnie’d be playing whatever new song she wrote.”

AJ scrambled onto the bench, leaning forward to study the drawing. He threw Clementine a grin, and she returned it, comforted by Tennessee’s gentle optimism.

Tenn continued, “I guess death doesn’t scare me because I know I have something waiting on the other side. Someplace safe and happy. All of us together.” He smiled as he added color to the figures, swirling shades around them.

Clem nodded. “Looks like a nice place to wind up.”

The boy pointed to the back of the scene. “Those guys” - he tapped two small figures standing behind the group - “are the walkers that killed them.”

Clementine’s brow furrowed in response. “You want them there, too?”

 

Tennessee looked up at her, eyes earnest. “They weren’t always walkers. Wherever this place is, everyone gets to be a person again. Sometimes I draw the walkers the way they probably looked… sometimes I draw Minnie and Sophie the way they probably left them… but sometimes, I draw this, too.” He swept the pencil across the page in long strokes, adding bright colors to the sky.

AJ’s voice was tentative. “Can I be there?” He pointed to a blank spot at the edge of the scene.

“Sure!” he smiled while he began sketching AJ into the picture. He looked from AJ to Clementine. “You wanna be there, too? I promise I’ll draw you well. You just gotta hold still.”

Shrugging, settling back on the bench, the brunette answered, “Sure, why not?”

Tennessee turned the page and carefully drew Clementine next to AJ, making sure to include her signature baseball cap.

He paused, pencil hovering over the paper. “Oh, almost forgot.” With a quick flourish, he added a small, but bright smile to Clementine’s face. He pushed the completed drawing across the table.

She reached out and took it. “It’s yours.”

A shake of his head, “It’s ours.” He flipped his sketchbook with his free hand.

 

A timid glance at the sky reminded Clementine how late it had become. “It’s getting late.” She rose from the bench.

Tennessee exhaled. “Yeah, you guys should get some sleep.”

Clementine glanced at AJ, who nuzzled close to her side. “Aren’t you coming?”

Tennessee shook his head. “Not yet. I want to finish this first.” He tapped on the page, a half-done drawing of a portrait. It looked like one of the girls Clem had seen in that album inside the drawer of Sophie and Minnie's room.

AJ hopped down from the bench. “Goodnight.”

Tennessee gave a small wave. “See you tomorrow.”

Clementine and AJ walked from the courtyard toward their room, the night air cool against their faces. Behind them, Tennessee settled back beside the glowing embers of the fire, pencil in hand, lost in the world he was creating on paper.

---

 

Using the same candle as the night before, they walked side by side to their room. AJ padded ahead and swung open the door to Room 201, stepping inside. Clementine closed it gently behind them.

“Time for bed, little guy,” she said, setting the candle on the drawer by the window.

“Can I stay up?” AJ asked, peering at her hopefully.

“Nope.”

“Two more minutes?”

Clementine placed her hat on the surface of the same drawer. “Tell you what. You lay down, and then we’ll see.”

 

AJ climbed onto the bed and sat cross-legged, waiting. Clementine opened the top drawer, laid the M1911 pistol - taken from the creep at the train station - inside, and closed it. She hoped she wouldn’t need it anytime soon, but it never hurt to have an extra gun.

“You full from dinner?” she asked, lowering herself onto the edge of the bed.

“Yeah, it was good.”

“Yeah, it was.” She nodded.

“I like it here.” AJ’s eyes brightened as his eyes darted around the room. “I got to kill fish! Violet looked like she was having a good time.”

Clementine smiled and walked back to his side.

 

AJ folded his hands in his lap. “It’s nice. Not driving everywhere, or running away.” He paused, lowering his head. “But the ranch was nice, too.” His face tightened. “Before the blood.”

Clementine leaned forward and brushed his hair away from his forehead. “This isn’t the ranch.”

AJ looked up at her, his next words slow. “Do you like it? I like it, now that I’m used to it. There’s games, and the walls make it feel safe.”

“I do. I really do. It’s good to feel safe somewhere for once.” She rose and stepped over to the candle. “There - you got to stay up two minutes more. Time for sleep.”

AJ sighed and settled down onto his back. “Okay. I’ll lay down, once you blow out the light.”

“All right. Just give me a minute.” Clementine stood and crossed to the wall where AJ’s drawing hung. She hung the one from Tennessee right next to it, careful to keep the baseball cap on his small figure perfectly centered.

“That’s a nice drawing. He’s a good artist.”

“Your picture’s good too.”

“Oh, I know.”

 

Taking a step back and with the events of the day flashing back in her mind, Clementine wrapped her left hand over her right biceps and gave it a squeeze. AJ tilted his head, raising an eyebrow. “Does your arm hurt?”

“No, goofball. Just noticing how much my muscles have softened.” She walked slowly back to the bed and stopped next to him. “Back at the train station, I should’ve been able to handle that guy without any issue - but I’ve let myself go for the last year and a half or so.”

AJ studied her. “Yeah, I remember. You used to do these… things to keep your body strong, right?”

“They're called exercises, kiddo. Always being on the run made it kind of hard to stay on top of that stuff. But now that this is more permanent,” she looked around their sparse room, “I should be able to get myself back into shape.”

“Can I help you with that again, like I used to?”

“Sure, buddy.” Clementine knelt in front of him and placed her hands on his shoulders. “But that’s enough talking for today. Goodnight. Sleep tight. Don’t let a walker bite. And if they try?”

“I never let ’em bite.”

Clementine exhaled a small laugh. “Come on, play it right. One time?”

AJ pulled up his fingers like a tiny gun and called out, “Bang!” He collapsed back onto the pillow, eyes already drooping.

“Good work. And thanks.” Clementine got to her feet and blew out the candle. Darkness settled over the small room. She climbed into her own bed and, moments later, drifted into the soft embrace of sleep.

Chapter 7: 6 - No More Running Part VI

Notes:

Apologies for uploading a bit late today. I got busy, but finally found a moment to post this. This chapter also marks the end of the first episode. And like I promised, this is where we start to go off the rails a bit.

Happy reading, everyone!

Voices sliced through Clementine’s sleep like shards of broken glass - urgent and angry, echoing through the cold metal pipes above her bunk. Beside her, AJ stirred, groaning as he pushed himself up in the darkness. Their eyes met, bleary and confused.

"What’s that?" He asked into the dark room, as the echoes of the voices kept bouncing off the walls of their dorm room.

Clementine swung her legs over the edge of the bed, sitting upright. "Shhh." She snatched her hat from the dresser, the rasp of her lighter loud in the tense quiet as she relit the candle. The voices persisted, directionless yet insistent, bleeding from the walls. She paused at the door, straining to listen.

"What the hell?" She wondered aloud.

"There’s voices in the pipes." The boy noted.

 

Clem tilted her head, tracing the network of exposed pipes snaking across the ceiling and down the walls. "I think someone’s in trouble." She crossed the room to AJ’s bunk, kneeling beside him.

"Is it us?" AJ worriedly asked.

"No, no, no. Not right now, but we should help them." Her voice was low, reassuring.

His face turned serious, "If it’s a monster, we should kill it."

Clementine shook her head. "I don’t think it is. You got your gun?"

"Uh huh." He pulled it from beneath his pillow, the worn metal glinting dully in the candlelight.

"I’ll be right back." She stood, her gaze flicking to the drawer where her pistol lay. She hesitated, then left it. Her knife stayed too. Suspicion already rumbled in her gut about the source of the midnight disturbance. Risking a weapon felt unnecessary.

 

She slipped into the hallway, the candle casting long, dancing shadows. The voices grew clearer as she moved - it sounded like a heated argument, sharp and panicked. They led her to the basement door. Locked. She rattled the handle uselessly.

Like an old habit rearing its head, Clementine began muttering to herself in the dark hall, "This locks from both sides. Can’t pick it. Have to find another way in." Her eyes scanned the dim wall nearby, landing on a faded evacuation plan. A crude sketch marked a cellar door in the yard.

Slipping through the door to the outside, the cold night air bit at her skin. Wind rustled through overgrown weeds and bushes. Moonlight guided her to the spot on the plan, revealing a heavy cellar door secured by a thick padlock. It looked sturdy, but not unbreakable. 

Her gaze swept the debris-littered yard, stopping on a loose brick half-buried in dirt. She picked it up, brought it over to the lock and slammed down hard. After two hits, the lock shattered. 

She wrenched the handles free and descended into pitch-blackness, the damp, earthy smell of the basement rising to meet her.

 

The voices crystallized as her boots hit the concrete floor.

"Damn it, Brody! We don’t even know for sure it was them! She also said they shot him. Maybe he got mauled by walkers in the forest as a result, or bled out." 

 

It was Marlon. Followed by Brody's frantic voice, arguing back in the dusty basement.

"Even if he did, you know he’s not alone! Those bastards are back and it’s only a matter of time before they find us. You know that!"

Marlon was starting to heat up, anger building. "I don’t know shit, and neither do you. Goddamn it Brody, keep it together!"

"There you go again, gettin’ so mad."

"Well, what do you want me to do? You’re making me mad!"

 

Clem moved like a ghost through the cramped space, shelves piled high with decaying boxes sitting around her. Ahead, near the hulking boiler, Marlon held a flashlight, its beam cutting a shaky path through the gloom. Brody stood beside him, wringing her hands. Clem ducked behind a shelf stacked with dusty file boxes, peering through a gap. They were mere feet away.

Brody echoed through the basement again, "Oh, we have to tell the others. About what you did."

A soft crunch beneath Clem’s boot betrayed her. A small cardboard box collapsed. Marlon whipped around, flashlight beam stabbing towards the shelves, blinding her momentarily through the gap.

"Who’s there? Show yourself!" the blonde boy barked.

 

No point hiding. Clem stepped out from behind the boxes, hands raised high.

 

Brody's body slightly sagged, but was still tense. "Clem..."

"What are you two doing out here, in the dark?"

Marlon lowered the flashlight slightly, its beam now hitting the floor near her feet. "Brody and I were just talkin’. Go get some sleep. You deserve some shut eye. You had a busy day." Brody scratched the back of her head, avoiding Clem’s eyes.

"I was asleep. You guys woke me up." Clem snapped back.

"So sorry about that. I- I didn’t think anyone would hear us." Brody said, with a shaky tone.

Clementine took a deliberate step forward. "You wanna tell me what’s going on?"

Brody shot Marlon a terrified, questioning look. He stepped forward, shoulders tense.

"It’s really none of your business. Go back to the dorm."

 

Clem held her ground, her stare unwavering. Marlon’s frown deepened, a low growl escaping his lips as impatience flared.

Out of seeming desperation, the panicked girl blurted out her next sentence. "The man at the station. We got history."

 "Brody..." Marlon growled, through gritted teeth, before turning back to face Clem, "Don’t listen to her, Clem, she’s acting crazy. She gets this way sometimes, you just gotta tune it out."

Clementine took another step, closing the distance, squaring up to Marlon despite his height advantage. "Don’t be afraid, Brody. Say what you have to say." She turned her intense gaze fully on the trembling girl. "What 'history'?"

"Marlon let him take the twins. Him and his people."

The shock was immediate. "Tenn’s sisters?", regaining her composure, she followed up, "I thought they were killed by walkers?"

"That’s the story we told everyone."

Marlon's fury had been fully stoked now, "Shut up!" he yelled.

But undisturbed, she went on to explain, "'Cause Marlon was so ashamed of what--"

"I said, SHUT UP!" He lunged, swinging the flashlight in a vicious arc. It connected with Brody’s temple with a sickening crack.

 

Brody slammed backwards into the boiler, a deep gash splitting her forehead. Blood welled instantly, flowing like a dark river, down her pale face. Clem recoiled, stumbling back a step, shock freezing her for a heartbeat.

Flecks of Brody’s blood splattered on Marlon’s cheek. He stared, equally frozen, his own rage replaced by dawning horror, as Brody clutched her head, then crumpled to the concrete floor. Her back slid down the boiler until she sat slumped, eyes closed. The flashlight clattered from Marlon’s hand. He dropped to his knees beside her.

"What have you done!" Clementine yelled out. 

"I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry. You’re gonna be okay, I promise." Marlon choked out, just before turning to shout back at Clem, "Goddamnit, help!" 

 

As if trapped in his own bubble, he averted his gaze back to Brody, regreet coating his words, "Why did you say that Brody?... I told you not to say it!"

"Get away from her!" Clem kneeled down next to them, but Marlon didn't move a muscle.

"Come on, Brody. Come on..."

"I mean it Marlon - Step back!"

"Okay...okay." He scrambled to his feet, backing away, eyes wide with panic. "Just....just stay with her. There’s a first aid kit down here somewhere, right?" He snatched up the fallen flashlight, its beam jerking wildly as he began frantically rummaging through nearby shelves.

"A first aid kit?!" She shrieked back in disbelief. Marlon just shrugged helplessly, tearing through boxes. Clem leaned closer to Brody, her voice softening but urgent. "Brody...it’s me, Clem. Just -- just stay still." She grasped Brody’s cold hand.

 

A weak response came eventually. "Who? I...I can’t see..."

"Clementine, remember? We talked about going to the beach. Swimming. Driving along the coast."

Her voice was light and frail, like a feather being pulled into the depths of a storm, "Sun." A faint, fleeting smile touched her lips as memories surfaced, then vanished as pain and fear reclaimed her. "Clem, you’re in danger. You and AJ both." Her grip tightened weakly on Clem’s hand.

"What danger?"

"Marlon’ll kill me if I tell. He’s scared. And when he’s scared, he gets angry."

"I’ll deal with Marlon, I promise you that." She clasped Brody’s hand in both of hers, determination in her eyes.

Somehow, a light smile graced her bloodied features, "Yeah... yeah, you will. You’re strong. And he’s not. If those raiders come back... Marlon said he’d let them take you."

"Take us?"

"To make them go away. Like he did...", her words was fleeting, getting weaker by the second, "...like he did with Tenn’s sisters."

 

Marlon had stopped searching. He stood a few feet away, flashlight beam drooping, face etched with shame and terror as he witnessed the life fading from his friend. Brody’s body gave a final, violent convulsion. Her grip on Clem’s hand slackened, then fell away. Her head lolled to the side, the light vanishing from her eyes.

Realization hit. "Oh fuck, no." The flashlight slipped from his fingers again, clattering on the concrete. Panic choked his voice. "Oh no, oh no. What the hell am I gonna do?"

A distant rumble of thunder rolled through the earth, deep and ominous. Outside, the storm arrived. As the world darkened, so did Marlon’s expression. He stared at Brody’s still form.

Pure darkness overcame his face. "She’s gonna turn."

He spun and bolted for the cellar stairs, scrambling up them two at a time.

"Marlon!" Clem was on her feet instantly, sprinting after him.

She was only steps behind, but not fast enough. She reached the top just as the heavy wooden doors slammed shut. The metallic clang of the latch engaging echoed like a death knell. Darkness swallowed her.

As anger overcame her, she slammed her hand against the wood. "Marlon, you son of a bitch! Don’t do this!"

The boy whispered to her from the other side, "I’m sorry..." Thunder boomed again, closer now. A jagged fork of lightning briefly illuminated his silhouette through the gap in the doors, rain lashing down behind him. "I can’t... I can’t let you talk to the others." Footsteps pounded away, swallowed by the storm.

She banged furiously against the doors. It was no use, "God damnit! MARLON! ANYONE! AJ!" She pressed her face to the narrow gap, peering out at the empty, rain-swept yard. Frustration warred with cold calculation. She studied the latch mechanism visible through the slit.

"There’s a gap. If I could find something really thin, I could force it in there, and lift up the latch." She turned back to the oppressive darkness of the basement. "Can’t find anything in this dark!" Her eyes caught a glint of metal on the floor near the shelves. Marlon’s flashlight. "Yes. Flashlight. That’ll help."

Holding her breath, she crept back down the stairs, the beam cutting a frail path through the consuming black. The light swept over the boiler. Only a dark, wet stain remained on the concrete floor. Brody was gone. Clem’s heart hammered against her ribs. She pushed past the first row of shelves, snatched up the flashlight, and slapped it hard when its beam flickered and died. It sparked back to life.

 

Somewhere nearby, a low, wet gurgle echoed. Clem swung the beam wildly. A rat skittered frantically across the floor, vanishing into shadow. She knew what it fled.

Her light darted over a nearby table beside another shelf. A thin, straight edge protruded. A ruler. Relief washed over her.

Relieved came like a hasty breath, "Yes, this’ll work." She grabbed it.

Turning back towards the stairs, the beam cut through the dark. The guttural sounds had stopped, leaving an eerie silence broken only by the drumming rain above. She swept the light methodically, checking every gap between shelves, every pool of shadow. The flashlight flickered again. She smacked it. As the beam steadied, it illuminated a figure shambling towards her, mere yards away - Walker Brody, forehead caved and bloody, eyes milky.

Instinct took over, as Clem shoved her weight against the nearest overloaded shelf. It groaned, then toppled with a crash, pinning the walker beneath its weight. Boxes exploded, spilling papers like leaves.

"This won’t hold!"

Her light caught a narrow gap near the floor in the next shelf unit. She dropped flat, scrambling through on her stomach, the rough concrete scraping her clothes. She burst free near the stairs and sprinted for the doors. The ruler slid into the gap beside the latch. She pushed it through the slit, angled it - just as a deafening crack of thunder shook the doors. The ruler slipped from her sweaty fingers, clattering down the steps. She snatched it up. Below, the sound of splintering wood and a guttural snarl echoed. The pinned walker was breaking free.

With no time to spare. Clem jammed the ruler back in, shoved with all her strength. The latch lifted with a metallic clank. She threw her weight against the doors.

A cold, dead hand clamped onto her ankle. Walker Brody, free of the debris, hauled her backwards. They tumbled down the short flight of stairs in a tangle of limbs, hitting the concrete floor hard. Clem gasped, the wind knocked out of her. The walker lunged, jaws snapping. 
Clem managed to hold it back, preventing it from sinking its teeth into her. With a practiced push, she rolled ontop of the walker, grabbed the fallen flashlight beside her, and swung it like a club. It all felt like a blur, as she kept bashing on its head. The third blow caved in the walker’s skull. The flashlight lens shattered, smeared thick with gore, its beam now shining with an eerie, blood-red light.

Clem sat there, panting, staring at the ruined face of the girl who had tried to warn her. The red light painted the basement walls in macabre shades. Brody hadn’t deserved this. None of it. 
Clem pushed herself up, wiping sticky blood from her hands onto her pants. Her breath came in ragged gasps, but her eyes burned with cold fury. 

Marlon would answer.

---

 

The heavy creak of the cellar door gave way to the cool air of the courtyard as Clementine pushed it open, stepping back into the chaos above. She blinked against the falling drops, rain clouds gathering overhead like a threat. The courtyard had filled up - nearly every kid at the school had assembled in tense confusion. And in the middle of it all stood AJ, holding Marlon at gunpoint.

"Where is Clementine?!" AJ’s voice rang out, sharp and panicked.

From the side, Louis stepped forward, hands raised. "AJ, put the gun down!"

"Get this fucking psycho away from me!" Marlon barked, backing away from the barrel trained on him.

AJ didn’t budge. He took a step forward, his tiny arms trembling under the weight of the revolver. "Where is she!?"

Marlon’s hands shot up in a poor imitation of surrender. “She’s… she’s in the basement,” he stammered. “She murdered Brody!”

 

A ripple of horror passed through the crowd. Even AJ faltered, the accusation shaking him. Behind them, Rosie barked furiously, straining against the rope that bound her to a pillar outside the admin building.

From her spot, Clementine could see the impact Marlon’s words were having. The kids stood frozen, confusion etched across their faces, doubt creeping in. Anger flared in Clementine’s chest. She tossed the flashlight aside and strode into the courtyard.

Mitch’s eyes widened as he pointed towards the panicked boy, voice hoarse with disbelief. “Is that blood on your face?”

Marlon flinched, his fingers brushing the smear of red across his cheek. He stumbled backward as Rosie continued to bark.

 

“Why Brody?” Ruby asked, her voice small.

“Did you see it happen?” Aasim chimed in.

“Is she a walker now?” Willy added, peering nervously around Ruby’s shoulder.

 

“That’s bullshit, Marlon!” Clementine's yell boomed through the air like a roar of thunder.

Heads snapped toward her. The suddenness of her appearance silenced the courtyard.

Clementine moved past them, her boots squelching in the wet dirt. “Marlon killed Brody. Hit her so hard her head split open.”

“That's a lie!” Marlon screamed, finger stabbing through the air at her. “I saw you kill her!”

 

Tennessee and Violet emerged from the admin building, stepping up beside Mitch and Louis, their eyes bouncing between the two suspects.

“What the hell is going on?” Violet asked, her voice unsteady.

“Look at her hands!” Marlon shouted, stepping forward. “She’s covered in Brody’s blood!”

The kids turned their attention back to Clementine. The rain had failed to wash away the remnants of her fight with Brody's remains.

Suddenly, Marlon lunged for AJ. The boy gasped as the revolver was wrenched from his grip. Marlon shoved him to the ground and took a few steps back, pointing the barrel towards the sky. The crack of thunder made everyone flinch, almost like he had fired. Louis ran to AJ and pulled him up.

“We saved their lives!” Marlon shouted, waving the gun like a baton. “When everyone else would’ve walked away! We fed them! We kept them warm! And this is how they thank us? Guns being pulled and - MURDER?!”

 

He pointed the gun directly at Clementine.

“Well, FUCK THEM!”

 

The kids now stood in a half-circle around the two, unsure, scared, caught in the storm that had nothing to do with weather.

“Marlon,” Clementine said coolly, “you shoot me, then what are you gonna offer the raiders when they come knocking?”

Aasim’s brow furrowed. “What the hell is she talking about?”

“He won’t do it,” Clementine said, locking eyes with Marlon. “Because he needs us alive.”

“Shut up!” Marlon snarled, both hands tightening on the grip.

“Brody told me. Marlon was gonna trade me and AJ to the raiders in exchange for safety. Just like he gave up Sophie and Minnie.”

 

The gasp that came from Tenn was pure, as it tore through the tense air. Ruby took a step backward, her hand covering her mouth.

“Oh my god…” she whispered.

“SHUT THE FUCK UP, CLEMENTINE!”

“Let her talk!” Aasim yelled.

 

Clementine faced them all. “Brody told me the truth. That’s why Marlon killed her.”

 

Silence stretched across the courtyard, heavy and uncertain. Violet’s face was a warzone - confusion, anger, doubt - and yet, something inside her was starting to believe.

Marlon’s laugh was bitter. “Oh, come the fuck on. They only ran into the raiders because you insisted on going out there. Quite the coincidence, isn’t it?” He paused, sneering. “Shame I don’t believe in those.”

He noticed their hesitation. The doubt was taking hold. So he pivoted, stepping down the line of kids like a preacher facing a suspicious congregation.

“Think of how scared we were when the adults left. I pulled us out of that fear. Gave us courage again. Who are you gonna believe, huh? Johnny-come-lately and her little fucking lunatic? Or me, your friend?”

The kids stayed quiet. Louis and Violet exchanged a glance. The others shifted uncomfortably. No one spoke up.

Omar shrugged. “Well, they did help us get food…”

“What good is food if a bunch of raiders are gonna take it?” Aasim shot back.

“I’m just saying.”

“Man, this is fucked up,” Willy muttered.

Ruby shook her head. “We don’t know her, y'all. I hate to say it, but we don’t.”

 

Clementine knew there was only one person she could still reach. She turned to Violet.

“Violet, you have to believe me!”

“You don’t!” Marlon snapped. “You met her, what, two days ago?”

Violet’s arms were crossed, her expression torn. “I don’t know you, Clem. Not really. I’m sorry.”

Clementine’s voice hardened. “This isn’t like you. I know you’re not weak. Unlike him.”

 

“Don’t let her get in your head,” Marlon said quickly. “What would Minnie want you to do?” Violet flinched at the name. “She was my friend too. So was Brody.”

“Clem, I…” Violet’s hands dropped. “Shit.”

“We’ll all feel safer once I pull this trigger,” Marlon growled.

 

“So that’s it?” Clementine asked, her eyes narrowing with cold bitterness overcoming her face. “You’re just gonna stand there and watch him murder me?”

 

Violet’s fists clenched. She stepped between them.

“My brother might be a lot of things…” she said, voice shaking. “But he’s not a murderer.”

“Violet. Get out of the way!” Marlon shouted.

“This isn’t you. Put down the gun, now! We’re doing this the right way.”

 

“Stand down, Marlon,” Aasim said. “Be reasonable.”

The circle closed in slightly. Rosie growled again, low and threatening.

 

“You don’t get it,” Marlon muttered, panicked. “You don’t understand.”

“Marlon, just put down the gun,” Violet pleaded. “Please.”

“She’s lying to all of you!” Marlon screached.

 

“You might be able to lie to them. But not to me.” She had closed the distance between them, standind only a step away from her brother.

“What the hell are you talking about?”

“Look me in the eyes,” Violet said softly, “and tell me everything she said is bullshit.”

Marlon froze. Five long seconds passed. He could only hold her intense gaze, until his mouth finally moved.

“Violet, come on, you--”

“Just say it!” she snapped.

He dropped his eyes, guilt washing over his face like the rain running down his drenched form.

 

As the truth began to sink in, so did the shock in Violet's face.

“Oh my god…” Violet whispered. “Please no… How could you?”

“I- I had no choice,” Marlon murmured. “I did it for you. To keep us safe.” He reached for her, but she slapped his hand away.

“DON’T FUCKING TOUCH ME!”, the rain masked the hot tears that left her eyes, as she backed away, her emotions erupting in a violent storm.

Rosie barked wildly now. Marlon’s panic intensified again.

 

“I’m trying to protect you! All of you!”

“How does waving a gun around protect anyone?” Clementine snapped. “Brody’s dead. Sophie and Minerva are gone. You suck at protection.”

“SHUT YOUR FUCKING MOUTH!” he bellowed, pointing the gun again. “I made the right call! I saved everyone in this fucking school! If they came back, I’d do it again!”

 

His statement conjured a wave of emotional responses.

 

Ruby gasped. “Excuse me?!”

“I didn’t realize we were so fucking expendable,” Aasim said.

“You’re a dick,” Mitch added.

“You told me they died!” Tenn cried.

 

“I had to save the rest of you, okay?” Marlon attempted to justify himself.

“You gave my sisters away!” Tenn stepped closer. “Why would you do something like that? I trusted you, Marlon. They trusted you.”

Clementine’s voice cut in. “Easy. Because he’s a coward.”

Marlon deflated, shoulders sagging. “I wanted to get them. Stage a rescue. I just… couldn’t. I was too afraid.”

“You killed Brody because she knew?” Tenn asked, acusation coating his outburst.

“It was an accident!” Marlon choked. “I didn’t mean to. I never wanted any of this… Sophie, Minerva…”

 

Seizing the moment, Clementine surged forward. She grabbed his wrist, twisted it, and slammed her elbow into his gut. He cried out as she wrenched the gun away and shoved him to the ground. The revolver clattered to the side.

“No more guns. No more violence,” she said, looming over him. “It’s over, Marlon.”

With panick stricken eyes, he looked to Violet, who stood turned away, arms wrapped around herself, unwilling to meet his gaze. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d seen her that hurt. And knowing he was the reason twisted a knife deep in his gut.

 

The kids stood in silence, stunned.

 

“Whoa,” Mitch said quietly. “She kicked his ass.”

Lying on the wet ground, he didn’t fight back. “I’m done,” he said softly. “I’m done.”

Clementine turned to their audience. “Look, this isn’t hopeless. We can fix this.”

Marlon rose slowly, not meeting her eyes. “You already beat me. You don’t have to lie to me too.”

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw movement. AJ had picked up the gun. And he was aiming it. Straight at Marlon’s head.

 

Clementine’s heart stopped.

 

“You win. I -”

Marlon didn’t get to finish. Clementine had already pushed past him, shoving him protectively behind her. One arm held him back. The other reached forward, palm out.

“AJ! Don’t!” she barked, sharp but pleading. “Lower the gun.”

 

All eyes snapped to the little boy. Shock rippled through the group like an echo - disbelief, fear, and a dawning sense of dread returning to their stomachs. The revolver in AJ’s hands imposing for someone so small. But his grip was steady. His stance determined.

Marlon stood frozen in place, exhausted, hollow-eyed, a boy bearing the weight of a thousand wrong choices.

“No!” AJ shouted back, fierce and certain. “You heard what he said! He was going to give us away! He’s a monster!”

Mitch let out an exasperated curse. “For fuck’s sake!”

“AJ, stop!” Aasim added, raising a hand, unsure if it was meant to calm AJ or shield himself.

“Easy there!” Louis said, starting toward the boy, but Violet snagged his arm, holding him back with surprising force.

“Louis... don’t,” she said, her voice soft but resolute.

 

Clementine didn’t take her eyes off AJ. “Alvin Junior,” she said, voice low now, controlled. “I said put down the gun.”

“But--”

“Put it down. Now.”

 

There was a long pause. A moment of hesitation, that felt like it stretched to eternity. But then, AJ lowered the weapon, his little shoulders sagging under an invisible burden. He trusted her. That much was clear. Only then did Clementine loosen her grip on Marlon. Her breath left her in a shaky exhale.

Silence held them all for a beat too long, until Ruby stepped forward, voice unsure. “What are we gonna do with him?” Her eyes flicked toward Marlon.

“I say we kick him out,” Mitch said at once, anger sharp in every syllable. “No way we’re lettin’ him stay after the shit he’s pulled.”

“Hold on there, Mitch,” Louis cut in. “I don’t think that’s fair--”

“What the fuck do you know, Louis?!” Mitch snapped, turning on him. “It wasn’t you he gave away! What if it was me? Or Willy? Or heck, even Tenn?” He jabbed a finger toward Marlon. “As long as he’s around, no one’s safe!”

 

He wasn’t alone. The air was thick with tension and fear, and unspoken agreement. Violet still hadn’t moved, her back turned, her arms wrapped tightly around herself. Something inside her had fractured, and she didn’t seem ready to put the pieces back together.

Marlon didn’t defend himself. His eyes were locked on the floor, guilt clinging to him like a second skin.

 

“I hate to say this,” Aasim murmured, “but... Mitch has a point. What’s to stop him from doing it again, if he thinks he has to?”

“You can’t be serious,” Louis bursted out, aghast. “Marlon’s our friend!”

Omar scoffed. “What kind of friend trades his people away and lies about it?”

“No friend of mine,” Willy mumbled bitterly.

 

“Enough!” Clementine’s voice cracked through the argument like thunder. Everyone turned. Even Violet shifted slightly.

“I know Marlon made mistakes,” Clem said, stepping forward, glancing at each of them. “Big mistakes. Maybe even ones you’ll never be able to forgive.” Her eyes paused on Violet, still turned away, and then on Tenn, sorrow painted across his face. “But at the end of it all... he’s just a scared kid. A kid who tried to protect the people around him.”

She turned to face Marlon fully.

“I can’t fault him for that. Even if he went about it the worst way possible.”

 

Mitch shook his head, furious. “So what the fuck are you saying?”

“I’m saying he should stay,” Clementine answered, firm now. “He should make amends. Earn his place back.”

Willy looked unconvinced. “I don’t know about this, guys...”

“Give me a fuckin’ break...” Mitch muttered.

“Guys,” Aasim interrupted. “Just let her talk.”

Clem nodded in thanks. “He should have a chance to atone. To do better. If you throw him out now, you’re no better than he was.”

A beat of silence. Then, Louis said quietly, “She’s right.”

“Of course you’d say that,” Mitch snapped at him.

“Mitch,” Ruby said softly, trying to calm the fire before it spread further.

“Not you too, Ruby,” Mitch growled. “He’s a coward and a murderer! Are we seriously just gonna let that slide?!”

 

Finally, Violet unfroze. Her arms dropped to her sides, and she stepped forward - the weight of betrayal carved into her face. But when she looked at Mitch, her eyes burned with fire.

“No,” she said. “We’re not.”

 

Mitch blinked, caught off guard. It was the first intense spark he’d seen in her in what felt like ages. His anger waned, just a little. Around them, the others exchanged glances. Mitch saw it in their eyes: he was outnumbered.

“Fine,” he grumbled. “What the fuck ever.” He turned on his heel. “But if he gets anyone else killed... don’t come crying to me.” He stormed out.

“Mitch!” Willy called after him.

“Just give him some space, honey,” Ruby said gently. “He’ll calm down.”

“I think we’re making a mistake,” Willy muttered, glancing at Marlon with open contempt before chasing after his friend.

“Me too,” Tenn echoed softly.

 

Clementine stepped toward them, her voice quieter now. “I know this is hard. For all of you. But believe me, I’ve seen plenty of people like him. People who did the wrong thing for the right reason.”

 

She met each of their gazes.

“I’m not asking you to forgive him. Hell, I know I haven’t. But at least give him a chance to prove his worth.”

 

There was a pause, heavy and uncertain, but slowly, heads nodded. Not out of agreement, maybe, but acceptance.

“Okay, Clem,” Aasim said. “You made your point.”

“I can keep an eye on him,” Louis offered. “Make sure he doesn’t pull anything... reckless.”

“That would be great,” Ruby said with a small nod.

Louis started toward Marlon, but stopped next to Clementine on the way. “Thank you,” he said softly. “For standing up for him.”

She gave him a small, tired smile as he moved to Marlon’s side.

 

“Hey dude. How about I get you to your room, yeah? Maybe calm your nerves with a game of cards?”

Marlon looked like he could collapse at any second. “Louis... I- I’m so sorry, I--”

Louis placed a hand on his shoulder. “It’s okay. You don’t have to explain. Let’s just get out of here.”

“Yeah... S--sounds good,” Marlon muttered, avoiding everyone’s eyes as Louis gently led him away. The rest just watched him go - with distrust, with disappointment, with pain.

 

Especially Violet.

 

Clementine turned to the others.

“I think the rest of you should head back to bed. We’ll talk more in the morning. Figure something out.”

No one looked thrilled about that, but Aasim and Ruby gave slow nods and headed back toward the dorms. Omar followed.

 

Violet walked to Tenn and placed a hand on his shoulder. “Come on, Tenn. Let’s get you to bed.”

“Violet... are you--”

“Let’s just go,” she interrupted.

He nodded, and let her lead him away.

 

Clementine finally turned to AJ. He had holstered the gun, but his arms were crossed, scowling.

“Same goes for you, goofball,” she said softly. “Bed. Now.”

“Clem...”

“Not now, AJ. We’ll talk about it in the morning. I promise.” Her voice was firmer this time.

He didn’t argue. Just nodded solemnly.

As they walked toward the dorms, Clementine looked back once, to Rosie, who lay curled on the floor, head down, whimpering quietly. The dog hadn’t moved since the chaos ended. Clem couldn’t be sure how much Rosie had understood, but it felt like... something.

This road ahead would be rough, jagged with pain and regrets.

But at least they weren’t walking it alone.

Notes:

MARLON LIVES!!!! Yup, I decided to keep him around for this one. And yes, this will change certain events and their outcomes. But I'm not gonna spoil anything. You'll just have to find out over the coming weeks.

As always, thanks for the kudos everybody and I wish you a nice weekend!

Chapter 8: 7 - Suffer the Children Part I

AJ stirred awake, groaning softly as he sat up in bed. A wide yawn escaped him as he rubbed his eyes with the back of his hands, still lingering in that cozy fog of sleep. He paused when he heard faint movement nearby, barely-there breathing and the subtle creak of floorboards shifting under someone's weight.

 

He turned his head toward the other bed. Empty.

His gaze drifted toward the center of the room.

There she was.

 

Clementine, just a few steps from the door, was doing push-ups. Her arms dipped and rose in rhythm, her breaths steady and quiet but deliberate.

“Morning, goofball,” she greeted between reps, not missing a beat.

AJ blinked, still half-dazed. “Um, Clem - why are you trying to push in the floor?”

Clementine chuckled softly. “No, AJ. It’s called ‘push-ups’... it’s an... exercise,” she explained, speaking in between breaths.

“Exercise...?” His eyebrows furrowed in thought, until a flicker of recognition lit up his face. “Ah, like the ones you mentioned last night?”

“Yup. It’s to build... body strength.” She pushed through the final few. “Ninety-seven... ninety-eight... ninety-nine... one hundred.” She let out a breath and sat back on the floor, wiping some sweat from her brow and flexing her arm with a wince. “Phew. Used to be able to do three sets of these without breaking a sweat. Really let myself go…” Her eyes drifted around the room. “Wonder if we could install a pull-up bar somewhere here?”

AJ watched her with curiosity. “You doing this because of what happened?”

“Yeah. That guy at the train station - I just can't believe I let him overpower me like that. Been awhile since I last got a good work out in, but still...”

 

“Did you miss it?” AJ asked as Clementine turned to look at him. “Exercising, I mean.”

A small smile tugged at her lips. “Yes, I did. Have to admit... having a room all to ourselves is nice.”

“I like it, too,” AJ said. “It’s nice always knowing where I am... and to feel safe.” His smile faltered. Memories of the previous night swirled in his mind. “Clem... now that it’s morning - can we talk about what happened? With Marlon, I mean.”

Clementine’s expression sobered immediately. She nodded. “All right, just give me a second.” She stood, walked over, and sat beside him on the bed.

 

“So, what’s on your mind, goofball?”

AJ didn’t hesitate. “Why did you stop me from killing Marlon? He was gonna give us away. Just like Tenn’s sisters. He’s a monster. And we should kill monsters.”

Clementine’s eyes narrowed slightly. “He’s not a monster, AJ. He’s done terrible things, but that doesn’t mean we’re allowed to just kill him, especially when he was unarmed.”

AJ frowned. “What does it matter if he’s armed or not? He was dangerous! I had to protect you.”

“That’s exactly what he was trying to do. Protect himself and his friends from those people.” Her voice softened slightly, but her eyes held steady. “I know you’re mad at him - I’m mad at him too. But we can’t turn our backs on him yet.”

“Why? Even Mitch wanted to kick him out. I don’t understand why you’re on his side.”

 

She sighed, weary. “It’s complicated, AJ. People are complicated. I’ve seen them act like this before.”

“Like who?”

 

There was a pause. Her eyes drifted, fixed on nothing in particular, as mer mind settled on some far-off memory. “Back when the outbreak began, and Lee found me... we joined another group. Inside that group, there was a woman - Lilly. She was our leader for a while. She was strict but fair. At least she tried to be. Things were good. For a while. Until…”

“Until what?”

 

Her gaze returned to him, tinged with sadness. “Until her father died. After that... she just wasn’t the same. Having to lead a group certainly didn’t make things easier. She was sad. Scared. And when people get like that... they tend to get angry. Eventually, a fight broke out. Things escalated, and... she shot someone in our own group.”

AJ’s eyes widened for a second, shock rippling across his face. “Really?”

 

She nodded. “Lee disarmed her shortly after. We... left her behind. He and Kenny both said she was too dangerous to keep around. Back then, I told myself it was the right call. But as time passed... I can’t help but wonder if things would’ve been different, if we gave her another chance.”

 

Silence settled between them. Clementine closed her eyes and lowered her head, the memory clearly still painful. She breathed out through her nose, slowly, then looked back at AJ. He was deep in thought, visibly turning her words over in his mind.

“And that’s why we can’t give up on Marlon,” she continued. “Even though he acts like he’s an adult, he’s still a kid. Just like the rest of us.”

AJ hesitated. “I don’t know… would it really have been wrong if I shot him? The others were scared of him, too.”

“Maybe at the moment, but those feelings pass. And if you had killed him, in the state he was in, they would’ve been just as mad at you as they are now at him.”

“Ar-Are you sure?”

Clementine nodded. “Yes. Trust me. It’s good you didn’t pull that trigger, AJ. Who knows what they’d have done to us if you did.”

“Huh…” AJ’s eyes wandered in thought, before returning to her. “Violet would’ve been very sad if I made him go away. Like... if someone took you away from me?”

“That’s right.”

 

A quiet pause passed between them.

AJ stared at the floor for a second longer, processing it all. Then he turned toward her, voice soft but full of meaning. “I love you, Clem.”

Tears welled up in her eyes as she put an arm around him and pulled him into a hug. “I love you back.”

 

They sat like that for a while, holding each other, until a knock at the door gently broke the moment. They pulled apart just as the door swung open and Tenn stepped inside, closing it behind him.

“Hey,” he greeted, walking over to them. He stopped in front of the bed. “Violet said to come get you for the funeral.”

“Really?” Clementine asked, surprised.

“We used to have them more. Then we stopped. It seems right though.” Tenn looked at AJ, then held something out. It was the firefighter figurine from the day before. “I brought you something.”

“For me?” AJ asked, wide-eyed.

“With how everything went last night, I figured you deserved it. You were brave, standing up to Marlon. Like a firefighter.”

AJ glanced at Clementine. She gave him a warm smile before he turned back to Tenn.

“Here, take it.”

 

AJ slowly reached out and took the figure. “Thanks.” His eyes lit up as he inspected it.

“That’s really nice of you, Tenn. Thank you,” Clementine said.

Tenn nodded. “I know what Marlon did was wrong. But I’m still glad you didn’t shoot him. He’d deserve a trial first. Decide that stuff in a courtroom.” AJ shot Clementine a puzzled look. “That’s how it works. Er, worked. Before. Back then, there were all kinds of rules. About who’s innocent and who’s guilty. It was complicated.”

“They still are,” Clementine said. “But we can’t rely on other people to make the rules for us anymore. We have to decide for ourselves now.”

Tenn tilted his head slightly. “Hmm... I guess you’re right.” He looked between the two of them until his gaze rested on AJ again. “Try to take care of him.” He pointed at the figurine. “I’ve had him since I got here. He’s yours now. Still, please don’t lose him.”

“I won’t. I promise.” AJ hugged it close. “Maybe we can play later with him. Together.”

“Sure. After the funeral. They buried her already. Vi’ll start it soon. See you out there.”

Tenn turned and left the room.

 

Clementine stood up and looked down at AJ. “This is gonna be hard. Everyone’s gonna be upset. We should be there for them. Show that we care.” She gave him a pointed look. “Okay?”

“Okay.”

AJ joined her as he got up on his own feet, making sure to gently place the firefighter on the desk before they left. As they moved toward the door, Clementine paused. Her eyes fell on her cap resting on the drawer.

 

She left it there. Wearing it to the funeral just didn’t feel right.

---

 

The doors creaked open as Clementine and AJ stepped out into the sunlight, revealing a scene of quiet heartbreak in the courtyard. Willy sat hunched over on the steps, wiping at his eyes with the back of his sleeve. Ruby stood beside him, a gentle hand resting on his back. Aasim was there too, his hand on Willy’s shoulder for a moment, before he pulled away.

 

Clem felt a pang deep in her chest. These kids… they’d grown up together. Spent years side by side, through the worst of the world. If losing Lee after just a couple of months had left a permanent scar on her, she could only imagine what losing Brody must feel like to them.

 

Willy sniffled and stood with Ruby’s quiet guidance. The group moved in the direction of the graveyard. Clem and AJ exchanged a glance and followed.

By the time they arrived, most of the kids had already gathered. Everyone except for Marlon and Louis. Violet looked up as they approached and offered a small, fleeting smile before stepping closer to them.

 

“Thanks for coming,” Violet said, her voice hushed, carrying more weariness than warmth. “I know you two didn’t know her that well… but after everything that happened last night, it felt right to have you here.”

Clem nodded. Her eyes flicked across the graveyard, settling on a freshly dug mound of earth marked with a wooden cross. One word was carved into it, uneven and raw: Brody. The kids stood around it, quiet with hollowed eyes. Even Rosie, the American Bully, sat a short distance away from the grave, her ears drooped, soft whimpers escaping her.

“We appreciate it,” Clementine said gently. “You could’ve asked me for help. I would've been there for the preparations.”

“You’ve done your fair share,” Violet replied, arms crossing as she gave a faint, grateful smile, this one lasting just a bit longer. “Being here now is more than enough.”

AJ glanced around. “Where’s Louis?” he asked.

Violet’s face fell. “With Marlon,” she muttered. “I told him about the funeral. Don’t know if they’re coming.” Her arms dropped back to her sides.

“Tsk,” Mitch scoffed. “That fucker better not show his face. He’s the reason we’re standing here in the first place.” His voice was low, bitter.

“Mitch,” Ruby said firmly. “No cussin’. Not ‘til we’re done. Show some respect.”

“Ugh. Fine,” Mitch grumbled. “Sorry.”

 

Violet took a breath, her expression steadying. “I think we should start. No point in waiting.”

She stepped forward, standing before the grave, and began to speak. Her words were soft, measured, a quiet tribute to a lost friend.

AJ tugged gently on Clementine’s hand. “Clem… why do people have funerals?” he whispered.

She glanced down at him. “To say goodbye to someone you’ve lost.”

“But… they’re dead,” AJ said, his voice tinged with confusion.

“It’s your last chance to see them,” she replied. “Before they’re gone forever.”

“Does everyone get a funeral?”

“People do. Some animals too.”

Her gaze drifted to Rosie, the dog panting softly, her eyes fixed on Brody’s grave like she understood every word.

AJ hesitated. “Even monsters?”

“Usually not,” Clem said. “Unless… it was someone who meant a lot to you. Before they turned.”

 

AJ looked down. The idea haunted him, seeing someone he loved become a walker. It lingered in his mind like a dark cloud, heavy and unwelcome. He shoved it away and tried to focus on Violet’s voice.

When Violet finished, she looked to Tenn. “You ready?”

Tenn nodded. He stepped forward, holding a drawing in his hands. “Brody, you always said you wanted to go to the beach,” his voice was steady, gentle. “So… I drew it for you.” He knelt and laid the picture in front of the grave.

Silence fell over the group again, brief and delicate. For a moment, sorrow softened into something warmer - appreciation, even peace.

 

That peace shattered at the sound of approaching footsteps.

Heads turned. Louis walked into view, Marlon trailing behind him, quiet and hesitant.

“Oh god, they’re here,” Aasim muttered.

“Aasim, come on,” Omar said. “They’re still our friends.”

“Are you sure about that?” Willy said under his breath.

“Calm down, guys,” Violet said. “Just… leave them alone.”

 

Louis raised his hands, mock-offended. “Seriously? You started without us? Damn, we wanted to be here for it, too.”

“What the hell is he doing here?” Mitch snapped, pointing directly at Marlon.

“Mitch…” Violet warned.

“She was his friend.” Louis said quickly, trying to defuse the tension.

“He’s the reason she’s buried six feet under! So don’t give me that shit!” Mitch fired back.

Marlon stepped forward, uncertain. “Mitch, I--”

“No!” Mitch cut him off. “I don’t wanna hear another one of your fucking excuses! You’re a murderer, Marlon! And a liar. If we hadn’t been so goddamn trusting--”

“Mitch!” Violet moved between them, a faint color returning to her face as tide of emotions began to crash.

“He’s making sense,” Aasim added to the argument, arms crossed.

“Hell yeah he does,” Willy agreed. “You’re a traitor, Marlon!”

“That’s our friend you’re talking about!” Louis argued, deliberately looking in between each of his friends.

 

Mitch rounded on him, pushing past Violet. “Stop being a fucking idiot, Louis! A friend’s someone you can trust. I wouldn’t trust that snake with my broken lava lamp!”

Violet’s hands went up. “You know what? Fuck this. If you wanna tear each other apart, go ahead.” She turned and walked away, disappearing toward the admin building.

AJ, now behind Clementine, flinched. His small hands clung to her shirt, eyes wide.

 

“Fuckin’ bitch,” Mitch muttered under his breath.

“Hey!” Marlon snapped. “Watch your fucking mouth!”

“Or what?” Mitch growled, stepping forward. “You gonna hand me off to your raider buddies, too?”

Louis threw his arms out, trying to get between them. “Guys, take it easy--”

“If he was my best friend, I wouldn’t be so worried either!” Willy shouted.

“Willy, please,” Ruby begged.

“What? It’s true!”

 

Mitch stepped up to Marlon, Louis trying to hold him back. Clem instinctively stirred, ready to step in.

“You were willing to give them away,” Mitch said, pointing to Clementine and AJ. “Who else would you have tossed out next? Me? Willy? Tenn - so he could join his sisters?!”

Marlon’s head lowered. He closed his eyes, shame washing over him like a tide. The strength left him. He had no answer.

 

It was like a repeat of the previous night.

 

Louis stood defensively. “He knows he screwed up, all right?”

“What happens when you’re next, Louis?” Mitch hissed. “You ever think of that?”

Surprisingly, not even Rosie stirred to protect him. She just sat there, unmoving.

 

That was enough.

 

Clementine stepped forward, her voice firm but calm. “I know you’re all angry. And I get it. But turning on Marlon like this now won’t fix anything.”

Mitch threw his arms in the air. “You gotta be fucking kidding me.”

“He hurt you,” Clem continued. “All of you. But that doesn’t mean he’s too far gone to make things right.”

“I’m not listening to this crap again.” Mitch spun on his heel and stalked away. Willy followed, pausing only to throw Marlon one last, venomous glare.

 

Omar exhaled. “So what the hell do we do now? Just keep arguing?”

“There’s gotta be a solution,” Ruby said.

“I say we vote,” Aasim suggested. “We decide, together, if he stays.”

“That sounds fair,” Ruby agreed.

“No way!” Louis shot back. “We’re not voting on a person!”

“What else can we do?” Aasim asked.

“Why don’t we--” Clementine started, before Marlon cut her off.

“Guys… just…” He trailed off. “Never mind.” With his shoulders slumped, he turned and walked toward one of the courtyard benches.

 

“Hey, wait!” Aasim called.

“Let him go,” Clementine said. “We’ll figure it out. Later.”

Aasim sighed. “I hope you know what you’re doing.”

“I’ve handled worse. We’ll be fine. Eventually.” She turned to Tenn. “Can you check on Violet for me? Make sure she’s okay?”

Tenn nodded and clapped his hands toward Rosie. “Come on, girl. Let’s go see Violet.”

 

The dog didn’t move.

 

“Leave her,” Omar said quietly. “Looks like she’s not in the mood.”

Tenn nodded again and walked off.

 

The others followed suit, dispersing slowly back into routine, eyes pointedly avoiding Marlon. Only Louis lingered, until it was just him, AJ, and Clem.

“Thanks again,” Louis said. “It looks like you're the only one that hasn't given up on him yet. I know this looks bad, but… he really didn’t mean for any of this. He just… thought he was doing the right thing.”

“I know,” Clementine said. “Still… I should talk to him. He looked like he wanted to say something earlier.”

Louis nodded. “I’ll help, if you want.”

“I’ll come too,” AJ chimed in, smiling up at her.

Clem smiled back. “All right then. Let’s go talk to Marlon.”

 

They turned and left the graveyard together. None of them noticed the dog rising silently from her place by the grave and padding after them, loyal still, even if unsure who deserved it anymore.

Chapter 9: 8 - Suffer the Children Part II

Notes:

Another shorter chapter, but the next one is gonna be longer. Still gotta deal with some of the fallout, due to the events of the previous night.

I'm also trying out a more standardized format, without as many spaces in-between some of the lines. I think my previous one tried to control the reading flow a little too much, but feel free to let me know if you prefer this style or the old one.

The three approached Marlon where he sat hunched on a bench, head buried in his hands. At the sound of footsteps halting before him, he slowly looked up. Clementine stood with one hand on her hip, her gaze steady as Marlon's weary eyes met hers.

"I just... can't get their faces out of my head," Marlon said, voice thick.

Clementine eased onto the bench beside him. "Who's faces?"

"Mostly Brody." Marlon choked down a sob. "Every time I close my eyes... I still see her. She looked so scared, right before she..."

"Hey," Clementine said softly, "it's okay. You didn't mean to kill her, I understand. It was an accident."

Marlon let out a dry laugh, shaking his head. "You say that like it matters. Like saying 'it was an accident' makes it any better. She’s still dead." His gaze dropped. "And Violet... God, I don’t think she’ll ever look at me the same way again."

"She was just in shock," Clementine offered. "You made a mistake, but that doesn’t mean she’s lost all faith in you."

 

Marlon turned away, fingers tightening around his knees as he struggled to believe it. "Hmph. Tell that to the others. To Tenn." He cut himself off, looking sick with guilt. After rubbing his hand over his face, he exhaled shakily, eyes flicking toward her. "And you? Why are you even here? After everything I've done - everything I've almost done - you’re just... okay with it?"

Clementine kept her tone calm and measured. "No. I’m not just 'okay' with it. But you helped me and AJ when you didn’t have to. I won’t forget that."

Marlon held her gaze, searching for hidden resentment. Finding none seemed to unsettle him. "Ah, that your way of saying we're even now?"

"Something along those lines," Clementine said, pulling back her arm to rest on the table behind her.

Louis smiled faintly, watching how effortlessly Clementine navigated Marlon's defenses. Even AJ seemed less tense as the conversation found common ground. None noticed Rosie padding past Louis and AJ until the dog paused, contemplating the two figures on the bench.

"Hey there, girl," Marlon called softly. "You wanna sit with me and Clem?"

Rosie looked between them, then leaped up to fill the space beside Clementine, resting her snout on the girl's lap. Surprise flickered across both faces.

 

Clementine froze for a brief moment, instinctual fear overtaking her. But as she looked at the peaceful expression on the dog's face, her muscles began to relax and her breathing returned to normal.

"O-ho," Louis chimed in, "seems like Rosie has found a new favorite. Looks like you're out of a job, Marlon."

Marlon snorted. "Very funny, Louis."

"Can she do that?" AJ asked curiously. "Decide who she likes more, I mean?"

Clementine couldn't suppress her smile. Tentatively, she stroked Rosie's head, then ran her fingers through the dog's fur as the others spoke.

"Dogs are very sensual creatures, AJ," Marlon explained. "They pick up on things - how you feel, whether you need them or want to be left alone... even tell if you're good or bad person sometimes."

"Huh. Can they really understand us like that?"

"Not entirely," Louis cut in. "But they're great at picking up vibes. She saw Clem protect Marlon last night. This is probably her way of saying 'thank you for not getting the guy who feeds me killed.'"

AJ watched in wonder as Clementine scratched behind Rosie's ear, the dog's tail thumping and tongue lolling in a goofy grin.

Marlon glanced at his friend before shaking his head, his gaze returning to Clementine. "I've never seen her take to someone else like this. Louis might be onto something..."

"As if I'm ever wrong," Louis joked.

"Lou..." Marlon's tone held faint warning.

"She sure is charming," Clementine said, patting Rosie's side. "But there's something I wanted to talk to you about."

"Right," Louis sighed. "Almost forgot about that."

"Okay," Marlon said, concern etching his features. "What is it?"

Clementine leaned forward slightly. "Back when you guys were arguing, there was clearly something you wanted to tell us. What was that?"

"Oh, yeah... about that." Marlon shifted as all eyes fixed on him. Even Rosie stilled, sensing the tension.

"Uhm, the raiders - like the guy you saw at the train station?" Marlon hesitated. "We're supposed to meet today. In the woods. Alone."

AJ frowned. "That doesn't sound good."

"That's puttin' it lightly," Louis said, folding his arms as his face soured.

"Agreed," Clementine added, her gaze shifting from Louis back to Marlon. "Why would they want to see you?"

"Because we were about to... 'negotiate a deal that benefits both sides'," Marlon said nervously. "Or - talk about trading away more people."

"People, huh?" Clementine's voice cooled, an eyebrow shooting up in scrutiny.

Marlon scratched his neck, light blush rising to his cheeks as the awkward air made him feel closed in. "Yeah, uhm. But that ship has sailed, obviously."

"Obviously," Clementine echoed.

"Yup, obviously," Louis agreed.

"Obviously," AJ parroted. When all three looked at him in bewilderment, he shrugged. "What? It sounded good when you said it."

"Anyway," Marlon continued, "I wanted to tell you. Be straight for a change. But with everyone so angry... I couldn't."

"Wouldn't have done any good," Clementine acknowledged. "Not with how things were going."

Marlon nodded. "Guess so."

"So what now?" Louis asked. "We sit it out?"

"Not the worst plan," Marlon said. "Maybe find a new place?"

"I don't think that's smart," Clementine countered. AJ nodded confirmation beside her. "AJ and I traveled for years before finding you guys. You're better set up here than anywhere we've seen." She fixed Marlon with a steady look. "Do they know where the school is?"

Marlon shook his head. "Not exactly. But if they came looking... wouldn't take long."

"Then you have to go to that meeting," Clementine stated.

Marlon lifted his hands in protest. "And what’ll that accomplish?"

"Strike a different deal. Offer resources instead. You still have some supplies, right?"

"Sure, but I doubt that's what they're after."

"What's the alternative?" Clementine pressed. "If we wait, they'll find us. Things might get ugly. We have to try."

"I don't think it'll work, Clem..." Marlon sounded reluctant, his body practically folding in on itself.

"Do we really have a choice at this point? Besides," She gestured to Louis. "You won't be alone. We'll have your back if things get hairy."

"Now hold on a minute--" Marlon began.

"Wait, what?" Louis interrupted simultaneously.

"These guys are no joke, Clem!" Marlon insisted, leaning forward on his seat, "They're armed to the teeth and fucking dangerous. If they see someone else with me, they'll shoot first and ask questions later!"

"We're not gonna make it obvious. We'll stay in the shadows, out of sight. " Clementine said firmly. "If things go bad, we come out and make them see reason - forcefully - if we have to."

"Can we at least consider other options fisrt?" Louis asked, a mix of iritation concern coating his voice.

Clementine drilled her eyes into him. "Like what? Got better ideas?"

Louis opened his mouth, then closed it, sheepishly conceding.

 

"Then it's decided," Clementine said, turning to Marlon. "When?"

"Near sunset. But Clem, are you sure about this? Things could get... messy."

"As if they aren't already." Clementine held his gaze. "I know you're scared. But this is the only way to fix things."

"What about me, Clem?" AJ asked. "How can I help?" She could see the eagerness jumping in his eyes. But there was no reason for him to take this risk.

"You'll stay here with the others and make sure that nothing happens to them, while we're away." Clementine said firmly.

"But I wanted to help you!" AJ protested in disappointment. "You can't keep me sidelined forever!", he crossed his arms, pouting like an unruly puppy.

"Listen, buddy," Marlon said gently. "This isn't for kids your age. Leave it to us older folks."

"Marlon's right," Louis agreed. "Better for everyone if you stay."

"This is stupid!" AJ snapped, frustration boiling over. "You can't keep pushing me away!"

"Easy, AJ." Clementine kept her voice level. "What do we do when we get mad?"

"We... ugh... we..." AJ struggled, clenching his little fists as he desperately tried to remember what his guardian had taught him. Almost in unison, he spoke with Clementine: "We breathe."

He took a sharp breath but remained tense, arms crossed as he glared at the ground.

"It's for your own good, kiddo." Clementine said. "Next time, when it's safer, you come. Promise."

AJ let out an exasperated sigh. "Okay."

"Good boy." Clementine gently nudged Rosie away and stood. "I'll talk to Violet. See what she thinks."

"I don't think that's the best move right now." Marlon sounded uneasy, nervous even. "Better to leave her alone when she's upset."

"She deserves to know," Clementine stated. "If not for her, I might've been buried beside Brody today."

Marlon looked away, guilt flashing across his face as shame overtook him. Louis stepped closer, hand on his friend's shoulder as they shared a silent understanding.

"Let's go, AJ," Clementine said. "Maybe we'll find Tenn along the way."

"All right," AJ mumbled, still deflated.

Clementine turned to the boys. "See you later." She gave Rosie a last smile. "You too, girl." The american bully answered with a single bark.

As Clementine and AJ headed toward the admin building, the unspoken question hung in the air: would Violet understand? Or would the ghosts of yesterday shatter any chance of unity before the sun set?

 

---

 

Clementine stepped through the heavy door of the admin building, AJ’s smaller frame close at her side. The hallway ahead stretched into a hush of aged wood and fading light, but movement caught her eye - Tenn, descending the final steps at the end of the hall, his eyes finding them the moment they entered. He met them halfway.

“Hey there, Tenn,” Clem greeted gently. “You check on Violet yet?”

“Yeah,” Tenn replied, slowing to a stop. “She’s upstairs, in Marlon’s office. She didn’t want to talk to me. I think... she likes being alone right now.”

Clem placed a hand on her hip, tilting her head with a soft sigh. “I get that. But I still need to see her.” She looked down at AJ, his little brow still furrowed from being rejected to join them. “How about you and AJ go have some fun together?”

AJ perked up almost instantly, the shift in mood subtle but noticeable. His frown softened, eyes lighting up at the suggestion.

Tenn nodded. “Sure, we can play in my room. I’ve got all my toys there anyway.” A smile bloomed across his face. “We can play fire patrol.”

“That sounds cool!” AJ beamed, then turned to Clementine with a flicker of worry. “But, um... Clem? You’ll tell me if anything important happens, right?”

She reached out, her hand lovingly brushing across his hair. “You bet, kiddo.”

“Thanks.” He offered her a smile before bounding off with Tenn toward the dorms, their laughter echoing faintly as they disappeared around the corner.

Clementine turned, exhaling through her nose as she made her way up the stairs. The creak of each step echoing through the now silent foyer. She found Marlon’s office quickly, door closed.

Muted sounds filtered through the door - something between a breath and a whimper. She paused, then knocked softly.

“I said I want to be alone, Tenn!” Violet’s voice snapped through the wood, irritation masking the underlying tremble. “Just... go. Please.”

Clem didn’t wait. She eased the door open and stepped inside, shutting it quietly behind her.

Violet stood at the far window, her back turned. Her shoulders were tight and her frame stiff. Clem saw the quick motion of an arm wiping across a face just before Violet spun around.

“Damn it, Tenn, I said—” Her eyes widened. “Oh. It’s you.”

“Yeah,” Clem said, managing a gentle half-smile. “Just little old me. Sorry to barge in, but... we need to talk.”

Violet glanced away. “Can’t it wait? I really don’t feel like talking right now.”

“I’m afraid it can’t. It’s important.”

 

A breath escaped Violet, sharp and reluctant. She met Clem’s eyes. “Ugh. Fine. What is it?”

Clem crossed her arms, her voice firm. “The raiders Marlon dealt with? He’s going to meet them. Today.”

Violet’s posture stiffened. “What? Why?!”

“He wants to negotiate a new deal. See if there’s a way to avoid more... losses.”

“The hell he is!” Violet stepped forward, voice rising. “Wasn’t losing Minnie and Sophie bad enough?! Now he wants to go out there and play friends with the same assholes who took them?!”

Clem lifted her hands, trying to calm the storm before it fully formed. “Please, Violet. I know how it sounds. But it’s our best option.”

Violet let out a bitter laugh. “Best option for what? For him to hand you and AJ over like a goddamn trade? So he can hide again, just like he has all year?” She turned away, hugging herself tight, staring hard at the floorboards like they might crack under the weight of everything.

“I get that you’re angry,” Clem said, carefully closing the distance between them. “And you have every right to be. He hid the truth from you, from everyone. But he’s not who we need to be worried about right now.”

Clem’s words lingered. Violet trembled. Then, with a sudden motion, she lashed out, her boot slamming into the wall with a loud thud.

“Fuck!” Violet growled, kicking the wall again. Her breath came hard and ragged, fingers raking through her hair. “I just-- Marlon-- Minnie and Sophie-- ugh, for fuck’s sake!”

Clementine hesitated, then placed a hand on Violet’s shoulder. She didn’t pull away.

“I know this might be hard to believe,” Clem murmured, “but I do understand--" her sentence was interrupted by a hard click of Violet's tongue.

"I doubt that. You've got a stinkin' brother that lied to you for a solid year about the "death" of the people you deeply cared for, too?

 "Okay, maybe not exactly, but I’ve been there. That feeling... like someone you trusted pulled the ground out from under you. Like you're falling and there's no bottom in sight.”

Violet finally looked up. Her expression was raw - anger, grief, confusion all bleeding together behind her eyes. She held Clem's gaze, the brunette intentionally softened her eyes to make the blonde feel at ease, before she went on.

"But you need to keep a level head. These bastard kidnappers are still out there and could be a threat to the rest of us. If we don't deal with them now, god knows what they're gonna do to the kids here."

 

A moment of silence fell between them. A tidal wave of differing emotions was flooding through the blonde and Clem's heart ached for her. Even though she tried to lend a hand, she couldn't imagine what the poor girl must be feeling right now. 
After what felt like an eternity, Violet forcefully closed her eyes, took a deep breath and softened her posture.

“Okay.” She nodded slowly. “You’re right... When... when’s he heading out?”

“Close to sunset. Louis and I are going with him. Just to make sure things go smoothly.”

Violet crossed her arms again, her face serious. “Then I’m coming, too.”

Clementine hesitated, raising a hand. “I’m not sure that’s a great idea.”

“I won’t get in your way. I just need to be there.”

“You’re still upset. If things go south... I don’t want you getting hurt.”

Violet’s voice softened, but it was just as insistent. “Clem, I need to see them. Need to know what they look like. The people who took them. Please.”

There was something in Violet’s eyes that Clem couldn’t ignore - something past grief. A need for answers. Closure. Maybe vengeance.

Clementine sighed. “Okay.” She nodded. “You can come with us.”

Violet didn’t smile, but her posture relaxed, just a little. “Thanks. I... appreciate it.”

“I’m sorry I had to bring this up so soon,” Clem said, offering a softer look. “But with everything going on... you deserved to know.”

“No,” Violet murmured. “It’s good you did. As screwed up as things are... I’m glad you’re here.” Her voice didn’t waver, but the sorrow behind it was plain.

Clementine nodded. “I’m glad I’m here, too.”

They stood in silence a moment longer before Clem took a small step back.

“I should get going. Need to prep a few things before we head out. I’ll come get you when it’s time.”

“I’ll be here.” Violet walked back to the window, her arms wrapping around herself again, but this time with less tension.

“If you need anything...” Clem offered.

“I know. Thanks, Clementine.”

Clem turned and slipped out the door, letting it close quietly behind her. She hadn’t realized she’d been holding her breath until she exhaled, long and low.

“That could’ve gone worse,” she muttered to herself. “Here’s hoping things go right, for once.”

Straightening up, she made her way toward the dorms, ready to prepare fo that meeting. And with that, the uncertain road ahead.

Notes:

Next one is gonna have more action, this week's chapters were more about dealing with everyone's emotional states after the tense night they had. I hope you've been enjoying it so far and find it interesting how certain dynamics have shifted and Clem has become an even stronger driving force to the plot, than in the canon version. There's gonna be a lot more original scenes coming up as well, but I don't want to reveal too much.

As always, thank you for reading this far and I wish you guys a good and relaxing weekend!

Chapter 10: 9 - Suffer the Children Part III

Notes:

Hope you had a good weekend, everyone. This chapter's a bit longer and more action packed, than the two from previous week. Hope you have fun!

The sun was dipping lower behind the trees, casting long shadows across the school courtyard. The gate creaked faintly in the breeze, a wall of rusted iron standing between safety and uncertainty. Louis and Marlon were already there, waiting.

Marlon stood with his arms crossed, a mixture of anxiety and resolve stiffening his posture. Louis leaned casually against the gate, trying - and failing - to look relaxed. The faint bounce in his knee and the twitch of his fingers on the bow gave him away.

Clementine approached them, the comforting weight of her pistol - the old 1911 she’d taken from the raider at the train station - pressing against her pocket. She hoped she wouldn’t need it. But hope, in her experience, was best paired with a healthy dose of preparation.

Louis noticed her first and straightened up with a grin, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes.

“Hello there, Clemster,” he said, voice light. “You ready to go say ‘hi’ to those kid-snatching no-gooders?”

Clem raised an eyebrow. “‘Clemster,’ huh?”

“Why not? You’re one of us now,” Louis said, gesturing dramatically. “Thought you deserved a proper nickname.”

Marlon watched them, a dry smirk flickering across his face. He said nothing, but there was something quietly amused in his expression.

“Hm,” Clementine replied, still eyeing Louis. “Interesting to know you consider me part of your group already.”

Louis rubbed the back of his neck. “Well, after all you’ve done for us... and are still doing,” he added with a sideways glance at Marlon, “I think you’ve more than earned your stay. You and the little man, even if... things got tense last night.”

Clem’s gaze drifted to Marlon, her brow raised. His smirk faded like a shadow in the night.

“Hey, don’t look at me,” he said, lifting his hands and letting them fall back to his sides. “I’m not calling the shots around here anymore. Even if... I agree with everything he said.”

He turned his eyes toward the treeline, golden light from the setting sun basking them in a warm embrace. “Looks like it’s time.”

He looked back at her. “We should get a move on.”

Clementine nodded. “Violet should be with us soon.”

 

Marlon’s eyes widened. “Wait - she’s coming with us?”

The agitation was instant. His arms folded across his chest again, a flicker of panic flashing through his gaze.

“Yeah,” Clem said, steady. “That gonna be a problem?”

“Uh, duh.” Marlon gestured sharply. “You have any idea how she’s gonna react when she sees them?”

Louis chimed in, eyebrows raised. “Would make quite the diplomatic incident, if I say so myself.”

“She won’t cause us trouble,” Clem said. “She insisted on coming, and let’s be real - there was no stopping her even if I tried.”

“This is a mistake,” Marlon muttered. “Trust me, this could blow up right in our fa--”

He didn’t get to finish.

 

Violet had arrived, silent as a ghost. She stepped up beside Clementine, arms crossed, fury already smoldering in her expression.

“Like you killing Brody blew up in your face?” she said coldly.

Marlon flinched. His arms dropped back to his sides, his voice suddenly small. “Shit, Vi-- I didn’t mean--”

“Shut the hell up,” Violet snapped. “I don’t wanna hear a word out of you.”

Her jaw tightened. “I’m doing this because I need to know who those assholes are. The ones that took the twins. And I’m coming with you, whether you like it or not.”

Her gaze drifted to Louis, then to the bow in his hands. Her brow creased.

“Seriously, Lou?”

“What?” Louis blinked, defensive.

“You’re an awful shot with that thing. Remember last time?”

“That was a long time ago,” he said, not entirely convincingly.

“And I haven’t seen you touch it since.” Violet held out her hand. “So do us all a favor and give it to me.”

Louis grumbled under his breath, but handed it over, along with the quiver slung over his shoulder.

“You don’t have to be such a hardass, Vi,” he muttered.

“Cry me a river, build a bridge, and get over it,” she shot back.

She turned to Clem. “We ready?”

Clem nodded. “Yup. We were just waiting on you. We should head ou--”

 

“Clem!”

 

The voice rang across the courtyard. They turned to see AJ sprinting toward them, little legs pumping as he closed the distance.

He stopped a few steps short, catching his breath.

“Wait!” he said between gasps. “Clem, wait!”

She smiled gently, crouching to his level. “What is it, goofball? Came to wish us luck?”

AJ shook his head, a mischievous little grin curling his lips. “No. I’m coming with you!”

The smile froze on her face. Around her, the others visibly tensed.

“No,” Clementine said firmly, standing up. “You’re not.”

AJ blinked, confused. “But--”

“We already talked about this,” she reminded him, crouching again so they were eye to eye. “You’re staying here. We’re going to help Marlon talk to the raiders, and that’s all.”

“But Clem, look!” AJ reached into his back pocket and pulled out his revolver, presenting it like a prize. “I even cleaned my gun! I can help!”

Marlon stiffened at the sight of the weapon, the same one AJ had nearly used the night before. His shoulders went rigid, but nobody noticed.

Clem’s eybrows furrowed.

“We’re not going to fight anyone, AJ,” she said. “We’re just going to talk. And you’re staying here, so you can help protect the school in case something bad happens. Okay?”

AJ frowned. “But Clem--!”

“No more buts,” she interrupted. “You know it’s too dangerous out there. You’re not coming. And that’s final.”

His face twisted, as disappointment, hurt, and then anger flooded through him all at once.

“This is so-- uagh!” he growled, spinning around and taking off back toward the dorms.

“AJ!” Clementine called after him, regret already tugging at her chest.

The courtyard fell silent. They stood there for a moment, watching the boy disappear around the corner.

Louis finally spoke, stepping up beside her.

“I’m sure he just needs time to cool off,” he said. “He’ll probably go draw with Tenn or something. Give it ten minutes and he’ll forget all about it.”

Clementine gave a slow nod, eyes still fixed on the path AJ had taken. “Yeah... you’re probably right.”

She rose to her feet and looked toward the gate. “We should go. Don’t want to be late.”

Marlon nodded, the mask of determination slipping back over his face. He turned and opened the gate, and the group passed through one by one, leaving the schoolyard behind.

The forest was waiting - and so were the raiders.

 

---

 

The small group traveled through the forest in the face of dusk in an uncomfortable silence. Louis may have tried to break the thick ice on multiple occasions, making remarks or stupid puns, but it only resulted in short exchanges. After a while, he got the hint and decided to keep his mouth shut. 
Violet was traveling at the tail end of the group, dawning the best pokerface she could muster. Yet again, she avoided looking anywhere near her brother as much as she could. The few words she had exchanged with him at the gate had already exceeded what she was willing to give.

It takes time to pick up the pieces. Clem mused. She had seen people falling out multiple times. Went through it herself. And if there is one thing she had learned, then it was the fact that time only took, it never gave.  

 

After what felt like an eternity of walking through the dire woods, Marlon came to a sudden halt, making the others stop as well.

"We're here." He announced. "This is the spot."

Clem took a look around. This place didn't look much different than any other part of the forest. But then again, she wasn't native to the area, so there was probably something she was missing. 

"You guys should hide." Marlon pointed off his finger towards an area off to the side. "Maybe behind this tree-line over there? The one with the tight bushes. Should give you guys enough cover, while remaining in ear-shot of the whole thing."

Clementine nodded in agreement. "Sounds good. Remember, if things go wrong, just give us the signal and we'll open fire." 
She pulled out her gun and checked the slide, making sure the gun was loaded properly - the metallic clicking of the gun filling her both with confidence and dread - the duality of surviving conflict. 

Marlon looked nervously at the 1911 in her hand before meeting her gaze again, giving her a nod, while swallowing the lump that was forming in his throat. He deliberately ignored the fact his palms were growing sweaty. Louis came up to him and squeezed his shoulder, giving him an encouraging smile.

"It'll be just like those stupid role-playing exercises we used to have in school. Just a bunch of clueless adults, who think that we're dumb kids, that don't know anything." Marlon's eyes lit up in recognition, as this old memory flashed through his mind. "Show'em that we're not just some rag-tag group of kids, that can be messed with."

The blonde gave his best friend a smile of appreciation and straightened his posture. Without another word, the three got into position, taking up their hiding spot in a row of bushes, behind a tree-line. Their vision was mostly obstructed, but that meant that they were equally hard to spot.

 

And so they waited. First five minutes, then ten. Eventually, the silence became so bothersome to Louis, he just had to make some sort of comment.

"Are these raiders gonna show themselves tommorow morning, or what? What is taking them so long?"

Immediately irritated, Violet whisper-yelled a response, acompanied with a small nudge to the boy crouching beside her. "Pshh - Quiet! You wanna announce to them where we're hiding when they show up?"

"IF they show up! I'm starting to think we've all been duped at this point."

"They're gonna come soon enough, just have a bit more patience."

While those two were busy arguing back and fourth, Clem saw something through the small cracks left by the dense flora - the outline of a figure approaching Marlon. 
She could see by the slim form that it was a woman, but she couldn't make out any specific details.

 

With a whisper, Clementine got the attention of the bickeres. "Quiet, you two. They're here!"

Falling silent in an instant, they followed Clem's gaze, waiting for the conversation to begin. Just like Marlon said, they were still in earshot, even though it could be difficult at times to make out all their words.

"Uh, hi!" Marlon awkwardly opened up their conversation.

The response came quick and with a touch of contempt.  "Hello, Marlon. Where's your little girlfriend? Isn't she always attached to your hip?"

"Brody's not coming tonight. She's....held up by something." Despite his nervousness, his voice didn't tremble nor falter. 
This is good" Clementine thought.

"Do I sense trouble in paradise? Thought you'd have a better handle on her." The woman went on to say.

"Let's.... let's just not talk about her right now." He took a short moment to collect himself, before he continued. "Where's your friend? Isn't he always with you?"

"Abel is just checking the perimeter. Making sure that no lost walker comes along and disturbs our nice little get together."

Since the conversation had begun, Clem was bothered by that woman's voice - she swore that she sounded familiar. She just couldn't put her finger on it. It felt like she had heard it a long time ago, like an echo of a past. Like a song you once loved to listen to, but can not the remember the name of. 
It was really frustrating her, but she didn't dare let her attention sway away from the current exchange.

"I don't see anyone else with you. Did you already deliver the cargo to the arranged drop point?"

His fortitude began to crack, as a hint of nervousness coated his tone. "Uh, not yet. That's actually what I wanted to talk to you about. This deal we agreed on? I-- uhm, I can't give you any more kids.

"Excuse me?" It sounded more like disbelief than iritation. 

"You heard me! I Can't give you any more kids! But I can provide other things, like, uh... food or.. medicine, or--"

"I have no use for any of those! We had a deal, Marlon. You hand over some of your people, we leave you alone. Simple as that." If she wasn't mad before, she surely is now.

To his credit, Marlon kept his cool, diallowing the swelling anxiety in his stomach to spread to the rest of his body. "I know, I know, but listen - I can't do this anymore. I can't give anyone else up. It's just not... right."

"I'm sure you're friends are happy with your sudden change of heart, but I'm not here to talk about what's right and wrong." She took a decisive step forward. "I'm here to take what I'm owed. You promised us a set of fresh, new recruits, Marlon. If you don't hold up your end of the deal..."

Recruits? Clem didn't like the sound of that. All of this was starting to creep her out more and more, especially because the familarity of that voice was still bugging her. 
Louis and Violet were growing more tense as the conversation progressed. She feared that intervention might become innevitable.

"Please, just... hear me out." Marlon pleaded. "Maybe there's something else you want from us, something like--"

Before he could finish his sentence, noisy grunts, followed by a set of voices, interrupted his train of thought. .

"Ugh, let go of me!"

"No chance! You think I'll let you just wander around these forests on your own? It's too dangerous out here, hasn't anyone told you that?"

Clem's breath hitched and her heart stopped. It was AJ! And she recognized the other voice as the man they ran into at the train station. Her fists clenched, as a million thoughts raced through her head.

"Oh god, AJ!" Clementine aggressively whispered, as she moved, trying to get a better look through the bush, without causing too much noise. 
She could clearly make out his silouette and the man holding him, a sawed off shotgun aimed at the boy. The man's shoulder was wrapped in a bandage, right where AJ had shot him

"How in the world did he get here?" Louis whispered in bewilderment.

!He must've snuck after us, when we left." Violet concluded, in a similar low tone. 

"Goddamn it, AJ!" Clementine huffed out. 

In the meantime, Marlon was experiencing an equal amount of shock, as the man had emerged with his hostage. "AJ?!"

Even though Clem couldn't make it out with her eyes, she could hear the smile in the woman's voice. "Huh, seems like you know the litte one. Care to introduce us?"

"No need. This is the little squirt that shot me, when I went out to fetch some grub for us," he wiggled his bandaged arm for demonstration, while giving a toothy grin to AJ, "Nice to see you again, squirt. Your mommy not here to protect you this time?"

The little boy still tried to flail against his assailant, fruitlessly. "Just... let go." In response to the resistance, Abel pulled the little boys arm around his back, causing him to grunt out in pain. 

"Uah!"

 

Clementine couldn't watch this any longer. She pulled out her pistol and got up to her feet, ready to intervene. Louis instinctively put his hand on her shoulder.

"Whoa, whoa whoa. What do you think you're doing?"

"Putting a stop to this - they've got AJ!"

"I'm very much aware of that fact. But how is bringing another gun into this gonna help?"

Violet shook her head towards her friend. "Louis, don't."

"Just stay here and have my back, if shit hits the fan. I can't just wait here and do nothing!" shaking off his hand from her shoulder, she left her hiding position and slowly manouvered around the trees, trying to get as close as she can without being seen.
Taking cover behind a tree, she made sure that her gun wasn't stuck on safety. The acoustics were a lot better from this position, too. Allowing her to clearly understand every word they spoke.

"Wait, this is all just a big misunderstanding." Marlon began, raising his hands in a gesture of peace. "Just give the boy to me and we can--"

The woman wasn't having it. "Why don't we take him with us as a form of advanced payment? Give you a little incentive to rethink your approach to our "agreement".

Scared, AJ's head snapped towards Marlon, innocent fear visible in his puppy eyes. "Marlon please..."

The pressure of the situation was starting to get to the blonde. "Listen, maybe we can... we can..."

Just as it looked like Marlon was about to crack, Clem emerged from behind the tree and leveled her gun on the man holding AJ hostage.

"Let him go, jackass!"

"Clem!" AJ yelled out happily, hope returning to his form.

The woman reflexively raised the rifle she held in her hands, aiming it at the young girl. However, her grip faltered slightly when her eyes landed on the baseball cap she was wearing. It seemed awfully familiar. Pushing that feeling aside and noting it as a coincidence, she reinforced her grip on the weapon.

"Would you look at that! There's motherbear." His eyes met his partner. "That's the girl that attacked me the same night! Knew she'd show her face again eventually."

Marlon, still flustered, turned in a fit of panick towards Clementine. "What the hell are you doing? I told you to wait for my signal!"

"Screw your signal, Marlon! You think I'm just gonna sit there and let them take AJ!"

"For fuck's sake, Clementine..."

 

As her name echoed through the forest, the woman's grip on her rifle loosened again. Her eyes scanned the face of the daring young woman. When she saw her ember colored eyes and that tan complexion, everything seemed to fall into place.

"Oh my god..." The rifle barrel slowly turned towards the leaf ridden floor of the forest, taking a couple slow steps towards the girl in question.  "Clementine, it's... you?"

This caused Clem to pause. Now that her attention wasn't solely on AJ anymore, she could actually make out the details of the woman's apearance. 
Short brown hair, that was starting to gray at the base, dark brown eyes, defined jaw line. She'd seen her before, but it took a while for her to put the pieces together - it had been years after all.
But as she narrowed her eyes and truly truly took her in, realization hit her like a ton of bricks.

"Li-- Lilly?" In almost complete shock, she lowered her pistol, mirroring Lilly's offer for peace.

"What? You two got history or something?" the hostageholder posed to Lilly. 

"You could say that." came her quick response. "I can't believe it's actually you."

Marlon looked like a fish out of water, just stunned into silence, too shocked by this sudden turn of events to say anything. 
Clem looked over to the man - this must be the Abel that Lilly had mentioned - who was still tightly holding on to AJ's arm, constricting him, painfully. Noticing the venemous stare given by the brunette, acompanied by the change of atmosphere, he relented his grip on the little boy, allowing him to stand more relaxed.

 

As a gesture of good faith, she stowed her pistol in her backpocket. Maybe this would make that guy think tiwce about pulling that damn trigger.

Lilly took a couple careful steps towards Clem, coming to a stop just a bit out of reach for touching disttance. "You part of his group now?" She gestured towards Marlon. Her voice was gentler than Clem expected.

"More or less." she answered, after a brief moment of hesitation.

"Lee isn't with you anymore?"

A pang of pain and guilt. Even after all these years. Clem couldn't respnd, she  just looked off to the side, with a slightly strained expression.

"So he's dead, then. I'll never forget him leaving me on the side of the road to die. I don't blame him." the woman paced a bit to the left, her eyes drifting in empty space, as that distant moment came back to her. "I was clearly a threat to the group after I shot that girl."

"Carley." Lilly looked over to the brunette, their gazes clashing. She saw sadness, mixed with anger in Clem's eyes.

"Lee should've left you behind, too. Might have lived longer if he did." Clem's eyebrows shot up in utter disbelief of what she was hearing. "Same thing'll happen to you, if you repeat his mistakes."
Lilly's eyes fell on AJ , who was still held in place by Abel. "Your little boy there, you'll die protecting him." She took a menacing step towards Clem, towering over the short girl. 
"You may be able to keep this up a while longer, but eventually, he'll slow you down. A walker you didn't spot. A bullet you couldn't dodge. A desperate cry for help that brings the herd. It happened to Lee. And it'll happen to you."

Having regained her composure, Clem's reached for the pistol in her backpocket, but retracted her hand quickly. "I don't think so." She took a step forward as well, now standing only an inch in front of Lilly, returning the woman's gaze with determination "AJ knows how to handle himself."

"He's got spirit, I'll give you that. But you and I know that won't be enough. Can't say that for that blabbering wimp over there, though." Her eyes fell on Marlon, who had been all but forgotten in their little reunion.

In the face of blatant disrespect, he tried to straighten his posture. "I'm no pushover. I dealt with you before, haven't I?"

"And broke down like a twig, at the first sign of resistance. Don't try to act like you know what real leadership looks like. You're just a scared little kid, that plays ship captain, of a crew that is too young and naive to know that they're being led staight into an iceberg."

Those words cut deep into the boy, as his gaze fell off to the side, his head sinking to the floor.

The corners of Lilly's mouth pulled into a knowing smile. "No retort left, huh? How typical of you."

"Fuck, we don't have time for all of this." Abel spoke out, losing his patience.

"Just let me work, Abel."

"This ain't work, it's indulgence. We've got a job to do." 

 

Her smile turned upside-down into a frown, eyes locking back on the brunette. "We can help you raise that boy, Clementine, but we need you to do something for us." 

"What, help you kidnap a couple more kids?" her voice turned incredulous at the suggestion. 

"We don't need a couple. We need all of you." Abel spat out.

This marked the point where Marlon seemingly sprang back to life, as that information reached his brain.

"Wait - what the fuck?"

Lilly promptly ignored him. "We'll take you back to the Delta to join our people. We have walls. We have working solar panels, and we grow our own food. All we need from you two is to go back to your friends and convince them to come peacefully. No one will be harmed."

"I...We...maybe we can--"

"We're not giving into them!" Clementine fixed her eyes on Marlon, eyebrows narrow.

"Listen up, here's what I'll do." Abel reafirmed his grip on AJ's arm. "I'll take the little squirt here right now. That way I'll make sure you'll play nice." pulling forcefully boys arm made him shriek out in pain.

 

During the commotion, Louis and Violet had repositioned. Now having an open angle on the two raiders, Violet held the bow ready, as she drew up an arrow, lining it up with Lilly. 
When Clem saw them past Abel, it left her with little time to make a decision.

"Be smart about this, Clementine. It's an us-or-them kind of world, Clem. If you want to save your little one, you won't pick them." Lilly berated.

Out of time, Clem yelled out towards the pair in the grass.

"RUN!"  

Surprised by the sudden command, Violet loosened her grip on the bow, disengaging it. Both her and Louis slowly got to their feet and started running. Marlon didn't need to be told twice and took off as well, leaving the Clem behind, as he chased after his sister and best friend.

"Hey! Stop right there!" Abel pushed AJ to the ground and tried to take after the three.

Lilly raised her rifle, aiming at one of them. Thinking fast, Clementine kicked at her leg, making her fall forwards, dropping the gun. Using this window of opportunity, she ran over and helped AJ back on his feet.

"Come on, we need to run!"

They both took off, but were surprised when a shot rang out behind them. AJ, fell to his knees, but quickly got back up, as he kept on running. Both Lilly and Abel were chasing them both through the woods, as the last rays of the dying day were splitting through the branches and leaves of the ever present trees.
Clementine pulled the gun, she had stowed a while back, and blindfired a couple shots behind her, slowing the adults down.

AJ was holding one of his sides, as they just kept on running. The pair climbed over a tree, that was blocking their path, a shot wheezing past Clem's shoulder, as she climbed over the obstacle. It was Lilly that had fired her rifle.

The chase went on, Clem fired a couple more bullets at them, mid-sprint, right behind AJ. It gave them a little space, but not enough. Relying on that car for such a long time also reminded Clementine of not just how much her physical strength had suffered, but also that her endurance wasn't what it used to be. She could feel her breath musscles protest and her breath drawing shallow.

Taking a sharp turn to the right, she dodged another round from Lilly's rifle, jumping over another lodge in their way. They ran deeper and deeper into the forest, until the innevitable seemed to manifest itself in front of them: Walkers. A whole herd of them.

"Oh shit!" 

AJ had somehow managed to run past them, staying out of their reach. As one seemed to appear out of nowhere, Clem dodged it, jumping towards the left and falling flat on her stomache - fallen leaves slightly cushioning her fall. 
She quickly recovered and got back up to her feet. She heard more gunfire from behind her, but this time it wasn't aimed at her. Taking a quick glance over her shoulder, she saw Abel and Lilly fighting off the herd with their guns.

Putting in a good amount of distance between them and their assailants, Clementine allowed herself to come to a stop.

"I think we lost them."

Even though this left her with a sense of relief, they weren't out of the woods yet, figuratively and literally. Another walker appeared in front of her. Withot needing to think, she kicked its knee, before delivering a powerful kick to its face, knocking it on the floor, disorienting it. Trying to find AJ, she sprinted over to the last direction she saw him.

"Clem!" he called out from a sitting position, leaning against a tree on the wayside.

Clem ran over and got down to a knee in front of him, her eyes falling upon the wound on his side, blood soaking his shirt at the points were hot buckshhot had inbedded itself. Her face grew worried as she saw the extend of the wound. But the noises behind her were just as worrying. Looking over her shoulder, she saw a large group of walkers slowly shuffling towards them.

"Shit!" 

 

AJ was still wimpering from his wounds and the pain that came with it. Clem checked her pistol. She only had three rounds left. Not nearly enough to take care of the numerous walkers closing in on them. 

With a fearful whimper, he reached out towards his guardian. "Clem..."

"It's okay, AJ." she put away her gun away and took out her trusty bayonet. "I'll get us out of this. I always do."

"I-- I... believe you..." more pained grunts, followed by whimpering escaped him, as his breathing grew shallow.

Clem had to focus. Walkers were closing in from all around her. She identified the closest ones and systemtically elminated them. Taking out the knee, then going for the kill, multiple times. When a pair of them approached close together, she sweeped the leg of the first and swung her knife into the face of the second, swiftly bringing it back to the first, before it could get back up. As a third one approached her from behind, she performed a backkick, right into it's stomache, making it bend forward, as she swiftly turned and slammed the blade through the back of its head. 

Despite her efforts, more and more walkers were coming down on her position, from seemingly all sides. She didn't know if she could keep this up for much longer, as she still felt winded from the chase. 
One of the walkers, faster than the rest of them, approached her, she was about to swing her knife at it, but it grabbed her arm with a surprising quickness, but it didn't pull her close. The next thing that happened, left her stunned.

"No." 

It spoke to her.

She screamed out in horror, as her brain tried to keep up with what was happening, but it quickly covered her mouth with its hand.

"Stop! Too loud."

 

Now that she had a chance to get a better look at it, she noticed that this wasn't an actual walker. It was a man, wearing a mask, made out of walker skin! 
He slowly let her go, as she started to adjust to the situation. He turned around and re-asumed his role as a walker again, shuffling back through the crowd. 
Clem ran off towards AJ, picking up the little boy in her arms. As she turned around, she saw that the stranger had picked up a rock and threw it, distracting them.

"Follow."

Clementine nodded. She was growing more and more worried, as AJ's breathing was faint, interrupted by occasional grunts of pain. As she was told, she followed the mysterious man.

 

As if this day couldn't get any crazier...

Chapter 11: 10 - Suffer the Children Part IV

Clementine carried AJ close to her chest, feeling the boy’s shallow, pained breaths against her jacket. He was still conscious, still whimpering quietly from the buckshot wounds. Every step she took was mindful, her boots passing over the soft earth as she followed the masked stranger deeper into the forest.

Eventually, he came to a stop and pointed ahead.

“There,” he said.

Clem followed his gesture to a thick, fallen tree lying a few steps ahead. She nodded, understanding his intent. Gently, she laid AJ down across the damp, moss-covered surface. The darkness of the woods pressed in around them, making it hard to see the full extent of his injuries. Then, without warning, the stranger slammed a torch into the ground nearby.

 

The sudden burst of light made Clem flinch, her hand instinctively twitching toward her weapon. But the fire revealed what they needed to see. The boy’s wounds were clearer now - his shirt stained with blood, his tiny frame shaking in pain.

The stranger leaned over and carefully lifted AJ’s shirt, revealing several round pellets of buckshot embedded in his side. The wounds looked rather nasty, but not too deep.

“Get the shrapnel out,” the man said calmly.

“What? Me?” Clem blinked, startled.

“I’ll keep him still.”

He crouched lower, positioning himself over AJ. One arm pinned the boy’s legs, the other pressed gently, yet firmly, across his chest. Clem hesitated only a moment longer before drawing her knife. Her hands trembled slightly as she crouched over AJ, steeling herself.

With a deep breath, she wedged the blade beneath the first piece of metal. AJ gritted his teeth, trying hard to stay quiet. Despite his efforts, when she lifted it free, a sharp cry escaped him. Clem winced at the sound. Her throat tightened. But she couldn’t stop now. This had to be done.

She moved on to the next shard, and then the next. Each removal earned more whimpers from AJ, more blood on her fingers. By the time she pulled out the final piece, her hands were slick with red, and AJ’s face was damp with sweat and tears.

“Trying not to be loud,” he mumbled, turning his head away.

“It’s okay, AJ. Just breathe.”

“Put your hands on the biggest wound. Stop the bleeding,” the man instructed, already reaching into his pack.

“You sure that’s gonna hold?” Clem asked, eyeing the duct tape he pulled free, unable to hide the scepticism.

“It’ll do for now.”

 

She didn’t argue. There was no time. AJ was looking at her with fear in his eyes, and that was more pressing than her doubts.

“It’s okay, AJ. He’s just gonna patch you up. With tape...?” she added under her breath.

“Need to make sure he doesn’t lose too much blood,” the stranger replied, already pressing tape over the worst of the wounds.

Once the bleeding was under control, he gently tugged AJ’s shirt back down and picked up the torch. Without a word, he turned and headed a few meters away to a small camp tucked just behind a curtain of trees. The fire flickered in the distance.

AJ stirred, trying to sit up.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa. Easy,” Clem said, gently pressing her hands against his chest.

“I can’t feel my gun,” AJ muttered, eyes scanning the forest floor. “Where’s my gun?”

“That man, Abel, must’ve taken it off you. When you got caught,” Clem said, lowering her hands.

“Oh...” AJ looked down, shame creeping into his expression. He rubbed at one eye, then met her gaze again. “Clem, I’m...”

“We’re gonna talk about this later,” she interrupted, voice low with frustration. “Can’t believe you just came after us.”

“Okay.” He paused, then added, “Louis and Violet. They ran with Marlon.” His voice was small. “They’re safe.”

“Probably,” Clem said softly.

AJ lay back against the tree, his face bothered by discomfort. “It sucks.”

 

A breeze drifted through the trees, and Clem noticed him begin to shiver. The night was getting colder. She glanced toward the campfire where the stranger now sat, silent and still. Something about him was still unsettling, but he had helped them. That counted for something.

“I’m gonna pick you up, okay?”

She slipped her arms beneath AJ again and carried him over, setting him down gently beside another fallen tree, close enough to the fire for warmth. She sat down beside him, feeling the heat slowly seep into her legs. The stranger sat across from them, angled away.

“I didn’t mean to endanger you,” he said, voice low. “The walkers were sent to help you.”

“You sent the walkers?”, an eyebrow shot up in incredulousness.

“Was part of a group. Call themselves 'Whisperers'. They’ve learned to live in herds, among walkers. Move along them. Sometimes, guide them.”

Clem tilted her head, gaze drifting up to the pale moon hanging above the trees. “Why are you alone? If you were part of a group?”

“They attacked a community. I saw the carnage. Didn’t want to be part of it.”

 

A pained groan from AJ drew her attention. Her eyes snapped to him, alert.

“Does it hurt?”

“Hungry.”

Without a word, the stranger reached into his coat and pulled out an apple. He held it out to them.

“Eat. Both of you.”

 

Clem hesitated for a second. Then she reached forward and took it.

“Thank you,” she said, pulling out her knife. She sliced the apple in half, handed one piece to AJ, and kept the other.

AJ didn’t waste time. He bit into the fruit like he hadn’t eaten in days. Clem waited, watching him quietly. When he finished, she handed over the other half without touching it herself.

“Arren’t you hungry, too?” he asked, chewing.

“No. Eat up, AJ.”

After handing AJ the rest of the apple, Clementine turned back toward the masked stranger, curiosity pressing in as much as gratitude.

“Do you have a name?” she asked.

The stranger paused, as if the question reached deeper than expected.

“Huh. Been a while,” he said.

“Since…?” she prompted.

“I’ve said it.”

 

He reached up and slowly pulled off the grotesque looking walker mask. Beneath it was a face younger than she'd expected - not a man, but a mere boy, maybe eighteen at most. Strong features. Calm eyes. Handsome, in a quiet way. It caught her off guard.

“James,” he said simply.

She let the name hang in the air for a moment, sizing him up. “Why did you help us, James?”

He rose from his spot and took a few steps forward, his back to them now, his posture thoughtful, as he stared miles deep into the ever longing forest.

“The people who attacked you. What do you know about them?”

Clementine’s eyes narrowed. “I know they steal kids. Took two last year.”

James turned slightly, just enough for her to see his expression. It was solemn.

“That’s common for them. They’re at war. Up north. Their whole community, locked in a fight with another. Rumors say, even a third party is involved. That’s why they take people - train them, use them as soldiers. If they hadn’t been stopped, you would’ve joined their war.”

Clementine frowned. “That’s horrible.”

“Yes,” he said, turning his gaze back to the trees. “That’s why I helped you.”

Her voice softened. “Thank you.”

 

For the first time, he smiled, briefly, but it felt real. Before she could say more, a low groan broke through the trees. Clementine immediately stood, knife in hand. The walker stumbled into view near their campfire, drawn by the light and scent. She moved to intercept it.

But James caught her arm gently.

“Wait.” He reached into his back pocket and pulled out a smooth, round stone. “Throw it. Distract him. Works just as well. Nobody gets hurt. Not us… not him.”

She looked at him, then the walker, then back again. Her instinct said to put the thing down for good - but this boy had saved their lives. She owed him this small favor.

She took the rock and flung it deep into the trees. It struck something with a sharp crack, and the walker slowly turned, groaning as it shambled away from the camp.

James watched it go, his smile returning, more fully this time.

“Thank you,” he said, taking back his seat by the fire.

 

Clementine hesitated, then sat back down beside AJ. The boy was watching them both closely.

“Safe,” AJ murmured, cuddling into Clem's side, who in turn, wrapped her arm around his small frame.

James’s voice was softer now. “It was difficult. To send the herd in. To save you.” His eyes were distant. “I didn’t want them to die.”

Clementine studied him, unsure how to respond. For as long as she could remember, walkers were always trouble. They were fear, danger, death. But to him, they were… something else.

James picked up a stick and gently prodded the fire, coaxing the flames.

“So,” she asked, tilting her head, “you just hang around in the woods saving random people?”

“After I left my group, I wandered,” James replied. “First time I’d ever been alone. Saw war everywhere. First against walkers, then against each other.” He paused, the light of the fire dancing in his eyes. “All this fighting. First with words. Then with weapons. I couldn’t take part in it anymore. You spend all your time fighting monsters… you end up becoming one yourself.”

AJ was silent for a moment. His curiosity eventually got the better of him. “Is that why you stopped killing monsters? ‘Cause… you didn’t wanna become one?”

James shook his head. “No. Walkers aren’t evil. They’re innocent. People are worse. Had to get away from them.”

Clementine felt AJ shift beside her, absorbing the words. His brow was furrowed. She saw the gears turning in his head.

 

She couldn’t let this go unchallenged.

 

“That’s not true, AJ,” she said firmly. “Walkers are monsters. They kill without thought or regret.”

James met her eyes, calm but steady. “Is fire evil for burning your hand? Is water wicked for drowning you?”

Clementine narrowed her gaze. “I appreciate what you did for us, James. But don’t try to tell me those things are anything more than a blight on this world.”

He inhaled deeply through his nose, eyes closing for a brief moment. When he opened them again, his voice was low.

“How willfully ignorant…”

 

An awkward silence fell over the camp. James turned his attention back to the fire, placing the stick down and resting his hands - still covered in walker flesh - on his knees.

“I’ve been here for a while,” he said finally. “In these woods. Saw a lot of the other kids. Never seen you two. Where are you from?”

Clementine kept her eyes on him. “Georgia.”

He nodded. “Long way from home.”

“It feels like forever ago.”

“It was.” he lamented quietly, almost like a whisper lost in the wind.

There was a pause. Then she asked, “So, where are you from?”

“Washington.”

“The state or the city?”

“The city. My dad ran a food truck. I helped.”

His face softened at the memory, and for a fleeting moment, he seemed like any other kid.

 

Suddenly, AJ began to breathe harder, a sharp gasp breaking through his lips. Clementine immediately checked his forehead, feeling the intense heat that radiated off his skin.

“You’ve got a fever,” she said.

James leaned forward. “His wound will need proper cleaning. And medicine, if you’re lucky.”

Clementine nodded. “We’ve got some at the school. They patched me up, too, when we first got there.” She glanced into the shadows beyond the constraints of the campfire. “If this gets worse, maybe I can get us back in a hurry.”

James shook his head. “Bad idea. Walkers could be hiding anywhere in the dark. You should try to get some sleep. We’ll head out in a couple hours. When the sun’s up.”

“We?”

“You won’t be able to keep him safe in his condition. I’ll guide you back. Make sure no one’s harmed. You’re exhausted as it is.”

 

Like it had been waiting for permission, a yawn escaped her mouth. She hadn’t even realized how heavy her eyelids had become. AJ leaned further into her side, already dozing.

“I’ll keep watch,” James said gently. “You sleep.”

She hesitated. “Okay, I will. What about you?”

He looked toward the trees. “Don’t need it. Not tonight. Rest well.”

She closed her eyes slowly, her voice no more than a breath. “Goodnight. And… thanks.”

James whispered back, his voice gentle as a feather.

“Goodnight.”

 

---

 

The forest had shifted by the time the sun broke over the trees, smokey mist curling off the earth, morning birds calling softly in the still air. It felt almost idyllic. 
James kept his promise. He led them in silence through the woods, the walker mask back on his face. His quiet presence was like a friendly shadow - always ahead, always scanning, always careful to ensure no harm found them.

Clementine trailed behind, cradling AJ against her chest. He felt heavier than before, not just from his weight but from the fever burning inside him. Her arms ached, every step a battle - as well as a painful reminder of her physical neglect - and though the couple of hours of rest had helped, exhaustion still clung to her like a second coat of paint.

James paused on a narrow wooden bridge stretching over a small creek, turning to wait. His masked head tilted as she caught up, her breathing labored.

“Is he awake?” he asked.

She pressed her cheek gently to AJ’s forehead, her brow furrowing.

“Yeah,” she murmured. “He’s so hot.”

“I can carry him,” James offered. “You’re exhausted.”

She shook her head, too stubborn to let go. “No. I’ve got him.”

 

And she did. Even if her arms were on fire.

 

They crossed the bridge together. Up ahead, nestled between the trees, stood the familiar silhouette of the school gate. The path leading to it was narrow and lined with traps, some sprung, some reset. A demonstration of the precautions its residents had taken to keep danger out. Now, she was just trying to get back in.

AJ stirred weakly in her arms, letting out a small, pained groan.

“Uagh… hurts…”

His eyes cracked open, glassy and unfocused. But he found her face.

“Hang on,” she whispered, pressing her forehead to his. “We’re almost there.”

A few more steps. Just a few more.

They were nearly at the gate when a figure suddenly rose from a crouch in the watchtower beside it. Willy. He spotted James first - tall, masked, and moving toward the gate. The boy panicked, grabbing his bow in a haste.

“Walker!” he shouted, letting an arrow fly.

It struck the dirt inches in front of James’s feet. The masked boy froze instantly.

Clementine moved beside him, stepping protectively forward.

Willy’s eyes locked on her. His jaw dropped.

“Clem?!” His voice cracked. “Oh shit, Violet! Louis! They came back!” Willy got off the watchtower and ran towards the school.

Relief washed through Clementine. She let out a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding. Help was coming.

 

But she glanced at James. His stance was still, face unreadable behind the mask. She turned toward him, something pulling at her chest.

“I know you don’t trust groups,” she said quietly. “But… you don’t have to be alone out there. You could stay with us.”

For a moment, he didn’t reply. Just stood there, eyes and emotions hidden. Then, slowly, he looked down at the arrow embedded in the earth. A soft exhale escaped him. He closed his eyes for just a moment. When he opened them again, he met her gaze.

“Not ready,” he said.

 

And just like that, he turned and walked away. Not angry. Not afraid. Just… gone.

The crunch of fast-approaching footsteps drew her attention back to the gate.

Louis came into view, his voice breaking with emotion.

“Oh, thank god! You’re alive!”

He unlatched the gate and sprinted toward her. His eyes locked onto AJ.

“What happened?”

Clementine’s voice was strained, almost breaking. “When we ran… he got shot by Abel. He’s burning up. He needs help - fast.”

“Shit,” Louis breathed, already moving. He gently took AJ from her arms, cradling the boy like he was made of glass. “It’s okay, buddy. I got you.”

He turned and ran toward the school, AJ limp in his arms.

Clementine followed slowly, her limbs heavy as lead, dragging behind her. Her body screamed for rest, but her mind had only one thought left -- Please don’t let us be too late.

Notes:

I left James mostly the same. There's more of an edge to him and his beliefs, but we'll get to them more later down the line.

As always, thanks for reading and have a nice weekend!

Chapter 12: 11 - Suffer the Children Part V

Notes:

An early upload today, because tomorrow I have an important appointment, that I can't ignore - so here you go.

Clementine held the door open as Louis rushed through, cradling AJ in his arms. The boy whimpered softly, still burning up with fever.

Inside, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from down the hall, coming from the music room. Within moments, Aasim and Omar appeared, stepping up beside them as Louis made a beeline for the others gathered near the stairs. Violet and Ruby were already waiting there, worry etched into their faces. Willy stood a few paces off to the side, clearly the one who’d broken the news.

"You're back!" Omar stated the obvious.

Aasim's features fell into concern. "Is he...?" His insinuation was cut off by Ruby's hurried voice. "Let me see him."
Louis came to a halt in front of her, and she immediately checked AJ’s condition, inspecting the wounds.
"I’ve got what I need upstairs. Come on." She gestured toward the staircase behind her, taking purposeful steps to lead the way for them.

Louis nodded and followed close behind, AJ still limp in his arms.

Violet, tense but quiet, waited until Clementine passed before falling in line behind her.

 

As they ascended the stairs, Clem gave a quick report on what they'd managed so far. "We got the shrapnel out of him."

"We?" The redhead asked.

"It's a long story."

On the second floor, Louis gently lowered AJ onto a couch placed in the hallway, just outside the office. Ruby was on him immediately, checking his temperature with the back of her hand.

"He’s running a fever. His body’s fighting the infection. Poor little guy."

Violet hovered nearby, hesitating. She raised her hand, nearly resting it on Clementine’s shoulder, but pulled back at the last second, her fingers curling back to her side.

Instead, the blonde decided to speak. "Ruby and Louis will take care of him. You come with me. We should talk. In the office."

She turned toward the door, but froze as AJ stirred.

"Clem…?"

"Shhh, just try to rest, okay? We’re gonna fix you right up." Ruby assured him in a gentle tone, still crouching beside the boy.

"Clem…!" He insisted.

 

His voice pulled at her. She stepped over, kneeling next to Ruby, meeting his eyes.

"AJ, listen to Ruby. She’ll look after you." Noticing the fear in his eyes, she gave him a reassuring smile. "Come on, what do we do when we’re scared? When fear starts to take over?"

It took him a moment to recollect the memory. But with a little push from Clem, it came back to him. "We push through it." They spoke in unison. "We don’t let it take over." AJ finished
A beat passed. Taking another breath, his confidence slowly came back. "I’m good now."

Clem nodded with pride and rose to her feet. The other teens watched her quietly, still concerned, but AJ gave her one last nod - he’d be okay.

"Clementine, please." Violet beckoned.

 

She opened the door to the office, holding it for her. Clem stepped inside, arms crossed, tension visible in her body. The door shut behind them.

Violet followed, lingering for a moment before slowly walking along the edge of the desk.

"What happened in the woods… I saw they had you pinned, and I--" guilt flickered across the blonde's face. "I got so scared. When that bastard started hurting AJ, I just… I didn’t even think."

Clem lowered her arms, her defenses falling like leaves of a tree as she listened in silence.

"I wanted to help you, but… when you told us to run, I had to trust you." She lowered her gaze, her voice turning soft. "Thank you. For protecting us. That was… really brave." Violet took a timid step closer.
"I thought you were dead, Clem. We all did."

Feeling the lump in her stomach give away, she allowed herself to smile. "It’s really good to see you again. All of you."

"The feeling’s mutual." A brief smile in response, before it flipped.
"Just wish I could say the same about Marlon…"

 

Rounding the desk, she rested her hands on it as her tone shifted.

"Louis and I told the others about what happened. That woman who attacked you--"

"Lilly." Clem bitterly cut in.

"Right. Marlon said you two knew each other. Said you went way back."

An unsure pause followed, sitting down on the chair, she fixed her eyes on Clem's.

"I didn’t know what to believe at first -- especially after… everything." Violet shook her head. "But maybe you could clear a few things up? I mean, who is she? I know you’re not with her group, but… her showing up right after you guys? That’s one hell of a coincidence."

"Believe me, I’m just as shocked. Eight years without a trace, and now she’s back… kidnapping kids."

"Damn. That’s a mess. As if things weren’t already messy enough around here."

Clementine crossed her arms and leaned back in her stance, recalling past memories. "After she shot a woman in our group - Carley - we left her behind. At the start of all this." A coldness had entered her tone. "Haven’t seen her since."

 

Violet’s eyes stayed fixed on Clementine.

“I believe you. But… there’s something else. Willy said someone was with you at the gates?”

Clementine gave a small nod. “James. He saved me and AJ. Let us stay in his camp for the night.”

Violet blinked, her tone sharp, leaning forward on the chair. “But why did you bring him here? You led him right to us. He’s a stranger, Clem. Running into those two in the woods already proved we can’t trust anybody.”

“You don’t have to worry about James,” Clementine replied evenly. “We can trust him.”

“Willy said he was wearing… I don’t know, animal skin or something.”

Clem didn’t flinch. “It was walker skin. That’s how he gets past herds. He can guide them too.”

Violet raised an eyebrow. “Ugh. Wow. Okay.” She scratched the back of her neck nervously, visibly unsettled as she leaned back into the chair.

“I wouldn’t have brought him here if I thought he was a threat.”

Violet looked away. “It’s not you I don’t trust,” she muttered. “It’s how the others might react. They barely had time to mourn Brody before those child-snatching assholes showed up. Most of them want nothing more than for Marlon to be gone - or worse. Then we thought you got killed, but you weren’t - thank god- and now they’re confused about what to do with him.”

Lifting her hand, she rubbed her forehead to fight the oncoming headache. “Fucking hell, I don’t even know what we can do.”

Clementine stepped closer and rested her hands on the desk between them. “Violet, your brother is the least of your worries right now.”

Violet looked up, weary. “I know. But everything’s such a mess. They’re scared and angry and looking for someone to blame. They were ready to kick him out the second we came back. If it weren’t for Louis, he’d probably be gone by now. And I don’t know how to change their minds. What I do know is, if I don’t make something happen quickly, he’s…” Her voice cracked. “We’re--”

“You don’t have to,” Clem interrupted gently. She pushed off from the desk and took a few steps back, turning her back to Violet. “I’ll help him convince them. They’ll see soon enough - we need everyone on board for this.”

 

Violet shifted in her chair, her ears sharpened as her gaze locked on Clementine.

“James told me what Lilly and Abel will do next,” Clem continued, turning to face her. “He said they’ll bring more people. More guns. They’ll attack us. Take everyone here.”

Violet frowned. “How the hell would he know?”

“He’s watched them for a while,” Clementine explained, pacing slightly. “They’re at war with another community. They take people to fight for them.”

Violet’s voice dropped. “Is that what happened to Minnie and Sophie? They turned them into soldiers?”

“Yeah,” Clem said quietly. “It’ll happen to us too, if we don’t stop them.”

Violet shook her head, eyes dark with grief. “Minnie didn’t even like killing walkers…”

 

Clementine stepped over to the balcony, overlooking the courtyard. Her eyes scanned the area, taking in every wall, path, and corner. Then something flickered across her face. Maybe things weren't as bleak as they seemed.

“Look at this place,” she said. “It’s a fortress.”

Violet stood, her interest piqued. “What do you mean?”

“With a little work, we could make it really hard to attack.” Clem turned toward her. “We’ve got good, strong walls. We just need to make them harder to climb over - force them to come through the gates.”

Violet lit up. “We used to keep barbed wire in the greenhouse.”

“Perfect. That’ll be our first line of defense.” Clementine pulled a folded map from her back pocket, spreading it across the desk. She pointed to the courtyard. “It’s wide open. Not a lot of cover. If we flip the picnic tables, we can narrow the paths - funnel them in like a hungry herd.”

“So we know which way they’re coming,” Violet added.

“At the very least, it gives us protection if they get past the walls,” Clem continued. Her finger slid to the administration building. “This is where we make our stand. One way in: the front. There’s a central staircase. If we trap that path, we can retreat to the second floor and wait for them to walk into our sights.”

Violet nodded, impressed. “Luring in our attackers? I like it. Willy’s good with traps - he can help set up the entrance.”

“This gives us a fighting chance,” Clementine said, holding Vioelet's gaze for a second. “We won’t have time to make it perfect, but we’ll work with what we’ve got.”

Her gaze dropped to the map again. The greenhouse caught her eye - marked just beyond the dorms, where the old playground used to be.

“You guys don’t use the greenhouse anymore, do you?”

Violet shook her head. “No. We used to. Then we lost someone out there. Walkers overran the place. Marlon wouldn’t let us go back.” She shrugged. “Huh. Safe zone.”

“We need to get that barbed wire,” Clem said. “So they can’t climb the walls. I’ll go.”

“Are you sure?” Violet asked, concern creeping into her voice. “It’s probably swimming with walkers by now.”

 

Before Clementine could answer, the door burst open and Mitch strode in, tense and determined.

“Gotta see it for myself,” he said, his eyes settling on Clementine. “Hmph. Glad you made it back in one piece.” A quick smile flickered before he turned to Violet. “We need to talk. About Marlon.”

Violet crossed her arms and looked away. “Not this again.”

“He left them out to die,” Mitch said, voice rising. “Came running back like a coward.”

“He was unarmed, Mitch! What the hell should he have done? Throw himself at them and hope for the best?” Violet shot back, crossing her arms defensively.

“Of course you’d still stick up for him,” Mitch snapped. “After everything he’s done, you’re still protecting him.”

 

The tension was shattered by Ruby entering behind him, closing the door gently.

“Shh! Keep it down!” she hissed. “The little boy’s asleep.” Her expression softened as she turned to Clementine. “His fever’s already going down, Clem. He’s gonna be okay.”

Relief washed over Clementine’s face as she gave Ruby a grateful nod.

Mitch, still fuming, barely acknowledged the news. “That’s great and all, but it doesn’t solve our problem. If you won’t do anything about Marlon, I will.”

Violet stood firm. “Mitch, those raiders are getting ready to attack the school. We need him.”

“No, we fucking don't. For all we know, he’s working with them!”

“Don’t be ridiculous,” Violet fired back. “If that were true, things wouldn’t have gotten so out of hand in the woods.”

“All I know is he’s a deceptive, child-trading asshole who only cares about himself.”

 

Clementine stepped in. “Come on, Mitch. You know that isn’t true. He did it for you guys - even if it was wrong.”

“Oh really? Let me ask Minnie and Sophie about that-- oh wait, they’re gone!”

“Mitch!” Ruby snapped, giving him a hard look.

Violet clenched her fists and advanced on him, fire in her voice. “Clem’s going to the greenhouse to find barbed wire and anything else we need. And you’re going to help her.”

“Maybe we can handle that after we take care of Marlon.”

“You’re gonna stay away from him and leave it to me,” Violet ordered. “It’s too dangerous for her to go alone, and we can’t waste time fighting each other. You’re good in a fight. She could use someone like you.”

Ruby stepped between them, trying to defuse the brewing storm. “I can go too. Make sure things stay on track.”

 

Violet offered a grateful nod.

“Fuck, Vi.” Mitch shoved her shoulder lightly. “Since when are you the one making the calls?”

“Since no one else stepped the fuck up!” she snapped, stepping beside Clementine.

Mitch glared. “Sounds like some nepotistic bullshit to me.”

Ruby cocked her head. “Nepotistic? That’s a big word for you, Mitch.”

With a frustrated sigh, Mitch finally backed down.

“These two will meet you at the gate,” Violet said to Clementine. “You can head to the greenhouse once I’ve explained the situation.”

Clem nodded and turned to leave. Before walking out, she spared one last glance at Ruby and Mitch.

“See you there.”

 

Out in the hallway, she paused, expecting to see Louis still hovering near AJ, but he was gone. Instead, Marlon knelt beside the fragile boy's sleeping form, whispering to his unconscious form.

“I’m so sorry, little man,” he murmured. “I shouldn’t have abandoned you two out there like that. I was just… damn it. Being a fucking coward again.” He paused, his voice heavy with regret. “I’ve been letting a lot of people down lately. People I love... but that’s gonna change - Today and onwards. I give you my word, AJ. May God be my witness.”

Clem stood in silence, startled by the scene. Marlon looked up, just as startled, when he noticed her watching. He rose to his feet, eyes wide with shame, then lowered his gaze and brushed past her without a word.

He didn’t know how long they’d let him stay. But he would change. He had to.

Clementine watched him go, his footsteps echoing down the stairs as he vanished toward the dorms. He’d need to prove himself to everyone now - and that wouldn’t come easy.

She descended the steps, but her path led in the opposite direction -  toward the gates.

 

There was no time to waste.

Notes:

You guys have really been killing it with the kudos and there's also been some lovely comments left by some very friendly individuals. Huge thanks to everyone and their support!

As for the future, next chapter will mark the end of the second episode. Why so soon? I will explain it in the notes of next chapter, so keep an eye out for that.

See you on friday, guys! Cheers!

Chapter 13: 12 - Suffer the Children Part VI

They passed through the quiet remnants of what used to be the school’s playground, now overtaken by nature through the palms of time. The air back here felt still, almost too still, as if even the wind was apprehensive.

Clementine followed Ruby and Mitch to a tall metal gate. Ruby pushed it open with a rusty groan, revealing a narrow path that led toward the long-abandoned greenhouse. High walls encircled the area, making it feel isolated - like a sealed memory. It struck Clementine how odd it was that they'd lost control over this part of the school. There weren’t even any walkers roaming around, which only deepened her unease.

 

If they’re not outside... then they’re probably inside, she thought grimly.

Ruby led the way toward the greenhouse. The structure stood to the right, looming with glass panels fogged up. Its lower half had been hastily reinforced with wooden boards, same makeshift barricades, that were used on the rest of the school. Plants spilled over the walkway, wild and untrimmed, but not so thick as to make movement difficult.

Ruby came to a halt in front of the greenhouse door, her expression softening into something wistful.

“Guess I didn’t realize how long it’s been,” she murmured. “How much it’s changed.”

She grabbed the handle and gave it a push. No budging. She shoved harder, but the door refused to cooperate.

Mitch stepped up beside her. “Uh, this ain’t budging.”

Ruby turned on him, hands on her hips. “You gonna stand there sulking all day, or you gonna do something useful?”

 

Clementine stepped forward before their bickering could escalate. “Well, we need that barbed wire. There must be another way in.”

“Yeah, let me check the sides,” Mitch offered, peeling off toward the right side of the greenhouse.

Clem followed close behind, scanning the building’s exterior. The walls were patched with rusted sheets of metal and warped wooden planks. Toward the middle, she spotted a small window that hadn’t been boarded up. Leaning in, she squinted through the pane, but all she saw was her own reflection in the foggy mess.

“Mm,” she grunted. “Can’t see shit.”

“There’s too much condensation on the inside,” Mitch explained.

“Condensation?” Ruby’s voice carried over, amused. “You really are full of surprises today, Mitch.”

He crossed his arms with a scowl. “Urgh. Shut up.”

 

Clementine smirked but hid it quickly. It was nice, in a weird way, seeing these two butt heads over something other than survival.

Her eyes followed the line of the greenhouse wall and landed on a broken ladder fixed to the side. Most of the rungs were rusted through or missing entirely. But above it, high on the roof, was a broken window.

She pointed. “That window. I bet we can get in through there.”

Ruby came over, shielding her eyes to get a better look. “Good spot. Mitch, come here and give me a boost.”

Mitch hesitated. “Wait, you sure about this? Could be a sleeping herd in there, for all we know.”

Ruby bristled. “You think I can’t handle myself?”

“When’s the last time you fought off a bunch of walkers on your own?”

Clem saw the tension harden Ruby’s features, her hands curling at her hips. Mitch wasn’t wrong, even if his delivery could use some work.

“I’ll go in,” Clementine offered. “Let me check it out first.”

Ruby turned to her, eyes narrowing with concern. “You sure, Clem?”

“Yeah. I’ve spent half my life fighting these things. Could probably do it blindfolded, if I had to.”

Mitch chuckled. “Ha. Would love to see that.”

Ruby’s expression softened, grateful. “Thanks, Clem.”

 

Clementine gave a simple nod and moved toward the ladder. A nearby ledge jutted out beneath it - perfect for a boost. She could probably get up there solo with a running jump, but figured she’d save some energy and give the others a chance to feel helpful.

“You guys mind giving me a boost?”

Mitch stepped behind her and gripped her leg. Ruby crouched low and cupped her hands, lifting Clementine’s other foot. With their help, she reached one of the intact metal rungs and hauled herself up toward the roof.

“Give a holler if one grabs you,” Ruby called. “Otherwise, we’ll come soon as you give the all-clear.”

Climbing up, Clementine reached the broken window. The air up here smelled like damp moss and stale growth. She peeked through the shattered glass, spotting a narrow row of wooden shelves beneath the ledge.

With practiced ease, she dropped down onto them, absorbing the impact with a quiet grunt. Her boots landed between pots of overgrown herbs and yellowing weeds. The inside of the greenhouse was a maze of planters and flowerbeds, once meticulously arranged, now choked with wild green chaos.

The sound of her landing stirred something.

Low groans drifted from the far end of the room. Clementine froze, her eyes narrowing. Four walkers stirred among the overgrown beds, rising slowly like corpses pulled from soil. She pulled her knife without hesitation and leapt down to the ground.

Outside, Ruby’s voice called faintly through the glass. “Clementine? You okay in there?”

 

There was no time to answer.

 

The first walker staggered toward her, jaw slack and arms raised. She drove her blade into its temple with precision, yanking it free just in time to hear a second groan from her right.

Clementine pivoted, planting a boot beneath the walker's shins. Its legs gave out, sending it tumbling headfirst onto a raised planter bed. She followed up with a clean stab to the skull, the wet crunch of bone slicing under her knife.

Pulling off the body from the bed, she shoved it to the side, taking a deep breath to steady her nerves. She had expected resistance. Still, every fight brought its tension.

"Clementine?! Clementine?!" Ruby called out in a panicked voice, the commotion from the inside not giving her any assurance.

"I’m fine." Clem called back.

"Oh, thank God."

 

The yelling had drawn the attention of the other two walkers. Slowly, they rose from their slouched positions, shuffling toward Clementine from opposite sides. Perfect. They were separated.

Clem didn’t hesitate. She lunged toward the one on the left and rammed her knife straight into its face before it could fully stand. The second walker was still fumbling through the garden beds. That gave her time to sprint toward it. She slammed into it with her shoulder, knocking it to the ground. With the momentum behind her, Clem stomped down on its head. Her boot crunched through rotting bone and flesh with a sickening squelch.

The redhead was still in distress. "More walkers? Did you get them?"

"Do you hear any groaning? She got them. Chill out." Mitch responded, charming as ever.

Despite feeling slightly winded, she made her way over to the door in a rush. "I’m coming. I’ll get the door open."

 

She slipped her knife back into its sheath and hurried over to the greenhouse door. Several wooden boards had been nailed across it in a makeshift barricade. She shoved them aside one by one, yanked a stubborn plank free, and eased the door open.

Ruby and Mitch stepped inside. Their eyes scanned the room, quickly noting the few walker corpses lying crumpled near overturned furniture.

"Damn. You weren’t kidding. You’ve been at this for a while." Mitch remarked - actually sounding impressed.

Clem just gave him a raised eyebrow and a hand on her hip. No need to respond to the obvious.

Ruby was already halfway down the center aisle, inspecting the garden beds, her eyes lighting up as she identified different plants, some raised, some growing lower to the ground.

"Oh, look. Wild ginger, eastern prickly pear, Jerusalem artichoke, false Solomon’s seal..."

Clem came up beside her, glancing over the flora. Nothing looked particularly exciting to her, but if Ruby was smiling like that, it had to be good. Mitch joined them as well.

"Let’s find that barbed wire" the boy began rummaging through shelves and crates, "and whatever else we can use."

 

Clementine was distracted by how delight radiated out of the redhead. "You seem happy."

"You can only eat the same ol’ rabbit stew for so long before you start losing your mind. These herbs? They’re gonna do wonders for morale. Just wait."

Clem left her to it and joined Mitch in searching the rest of the room. She spotted a closed cabinet nearby and tried to open it, but the doors were stuck. She'd need something to pry it open.

She glanced toward Mitch, who was still digging through a pile of old supplies.

"You find anything useful yet?"

"Does it look like I did?" Came the grumbling response.

"Fine, just asking."

Mitch let out a sigh. "Sorry. This place... brings back memories. Still  gotta hand it to you. That barbed wire idea? Pretty smart. If those assholes try climbing our walls, they’ll rip themselves to pieces." he let that mental image pass through his mind. 
"Wouldn’t mind seeing that, honestly."

"It was Violet’s idea. She’s the smart one."

"Huh. Maybe. As long as she doesn’t get anyone else killed, she--" he cut himself off the moment Ruby glared daggers at him. "Let's just keep looking."

 

Clem spotted a pair of shears resting on a triangular shelf in the corner and headed toward them, but Mitch beat her to it.

"Yes! Dibs!" he grabbed the shears with a child-like glee.

Clementine rolled her eyes and kept searching. She found various gardening tools  a trowel and  a shovel. Mitch mentioned they’d had to dig Brody’s grave using cups and bowls. That must’ve taken forever.

Then she noticed a pry bar tucked behind some old flower pots in the opposite corner. Jackpot.

She took it and returned to the stuck cabinet. With a bit of effort, the doors creaked open, revealing three dusty rolls of barbed wire.

"Barbed wire. A lot of it, too."

Ruby's eyes lit up at the sight. "That should keep the raiders from scaling our walls."

Mitch knelt down to inspect the cabinet’s lower shelf,  "Hey, we can use these."

Ruby squinted at what he was pointing at. "Fertilizer? For what?"

"To make bombs." he said nonchalantly.

Clem blinked in disbelief. "Bombs? You’re serious?"

"Dead serious. Stuff like this? Made it all the time back home." 

"He used to blow stuff up. That’s why he’s a "troubled youth." Ruby elaborated.

"Guilty" He couldn't hold back the proud grin that graced his features. "We just need some propane and a spark source - and boom. Homemade explosives." 

Moving over toward a large shelf that was blocking another door, he got into position to push. "There used to be a science lab through here. Might be some propane inside. Now come on. Help me move this thing."

Together, Clem and Mitch shoved the cupboard aside, clearing the way to the door behind it. Mitch leaned in amd pressed his ear against the door. After a moment of silence, he pulled back.

"Okay. Let’s go."

He let Clem go in first, with her knife ready.

 

The second she stepped through, a hand shot out from the side and latched onto her wrist. She gasped and dropped her knife.

A female walker, that was chained to the wall, snarled as she tried to pull Clem closer. With a sharp yank, Clementine tore her arm free, ripping the walker’s hand clean off. It was still clamped around her wrist.

"Ugh! Fuck, fuck - gross!" she flailed her arm until the dismembered hand fell off. 

Ruby worriedly rushed inside behind her. "What happened?! Are you okay?!"

Mitch, unafected by the occurance, slowly walked in after her.  "Just a scare. That’s all."

Ruby nodded, but her expression changed the moment she saw the walker. Her eyes widened. Her whole body tensed.

She approached it slowly. Recognition bloomed in her face.

"Oh no..." she stops in front of the growling corpse, staring at it, wide-eyed, as sorrow overtook the redhead.

"Who was she?" Clem wondered aloud.

"Ms. Martin. Our nurse. At the school. She stayed when everyone else left." came the dejected response from the redhead. "God... she looks... You can barely recognize her. She's just... like all the others." her voice broke slightly as the reality of the situation came crashing down on the poor girl.

Clementine quietly stepped up beside her. "I’m sorry, Ruby."

Ruby's voice cracked as she turned away from Clementine, her face contorting in quiet grief.
“I j-- I just wish I could make her look like she used to,” she murmured, blinking hard. Tears welled in her eyes, catching the light that filtered through the cracked greenhouse windows. “One day, we came here… looking for food. Thought we could fight ‘em off, but there were just…” She paused, her lips trembling. “There were so many. Ms. Martin told us to run, so we did.”

Her arms wrapped around herself as if holding together something that was threatening to fall apart.

“She taught me how to patch people up. Stitching, local anesthetics, painkillers, fever reducers. Everything I know, she gave me.” Ruby turned to face Clem, her expression heavy with helplessness. “I don’t think I can… take care of her. Would you?” Her voice was barely above a whisper. “I’m sorry.”

She turned away again, walking to the far side of the room, her back stiff with restraint as she tried to stifle the oncoming sobs.

 

Clementine didn’t say anything. She simply bent down, picked up her knife from the floor, and walked slowly toward the half-rotted walker hanging from the wall. With one smooth motion, she drove the blade into its forehead. Another crunch echoed softly through the greenhouse. Blood trickled down the side of its face as its body went limp, its head slumping, still upright only because of the bindings at its wrists.

She turned to Ruby, who stood motionless, her back still to the room, her face angled toward the broken window.

“You okay?” Clem asked gently.

“Yeah,” Ruby replied quietly. “Just… need a minute.”

“Come on, guys!” Mitch’s voice rang out from the other side of the lab, interrupting the moment of vulnerable tenderness. “Help me find that propane, then let’s get the hell out of here.”

Clementine gave Ruby one last glance, then turned to scan the room. The desk in the middle held nothing useful. More planters lined the walls, but they were filled with dry soil and dead growth. She moved toward a half-sized cabinet nestled against the far corner and opened it.

Inside sat a red tank.

“Let’s hope there’s gas in it,” Clem muttered, gripping the metal and giving it a tug. It didn’t budge.

Mitch was at her side in an instant. “That looks perfect. Here.” He crouched down and together they yanked the tank free with a strained grunt. He hefted it up with both hands, cradling it like a prize. 
“Good find. We got the propane. Now we just need something to create a spark, and we’re golden.”

 

He moved off again, searching through a nearby shelf.

“You seem to know an awful lot about bombs,” Clem observed, brushing her hands off.

“Made my first one when I was eight,” Mitch said over his shoulder. “Blew up the garage. It was awesome.” He chuckled. “Dad didn’t think it was awesome, though. Gave me a chemistry set to keep me from fighting the neighbors.”

Clem raised an eyebrow. “Why were you fighting the neighbors?”

“I had a lot of energy. Had to use it somehow. And they didn’t like my face.”

She shook her head, half-amused, and turned back to rummage through another drawer. Her hand wrapped around a cold, oddly-shaped object - a metal contraption that looked like some twisted ice cream scooper with rails on its side.

“Uh… Mitch? Is this useful?”

He looked over. The moment he spotted it, his eyes lit up.

“Fuckin’ A, I was hoping there’d be one of those!” Clem crossed over to him, holding it out. “That’s an igniter. We can use it to make a spark. That’s the last thing we need to blast those motherfuckers to hell.”

He grabbed the device, practically buzzing with excitement. “We should get back and tell the others.”

“Not until we bury Ms. Martin,” Ruby said, finally coming back to life.

Mitch’s excitement fizzled. “Bury her?” He moved toward Ruby, eyes narrowing at the now-limp corpse still bound to the wooden railing. “Why bother? It’s a walker.”

He turned to Clem. “Help me drag it out back. We can burn it.”

Ruby stood firm. “No. Ms. Martin’s the reason we’re all alive.”

“And?”

“She deserves a proper burial. Here, next to the greenhouse she loved. That way the others won’t have to see her like this.”

“She’s been dead for years. There’s no point.”

“She deserves a real burial,” Ruby persisted, eyes locked on Clem now.

Clementine paused, weighing the choice. It wasn’t about Ms. Martin, not really. This was for Ruby - for her heart, her closure. The answer was obvious.

“I’ll help you bury her,” she said softly. “It’s the right thing to do. For someone you cared about.”

Ruby looked at her, eyes glistening with gratitude. “Thank you so much.”

Mitch scoffed. “It’s not a her. It’s a walker.” But when both girls turned their scowls on him, he sighed and threw up his hands. “Fine, whatever. I’m not wasting my energy on that thing.”

He grabbed the propane tank and the igniter, then stormed out of the lab.

 

Clem stepped over to Ms. Martin and knelt, inspecting the bindings. The cuffs weren’t metal, just strong rope knotted around the wooden railing. With a quick slice of her knife, the body slumped forward into her arms.

“Can you grab that shovel for me, Ruby?” she asked, nodding toward the shelf.

“Sure thing.”

The corpse was disturbingly light. Moss clung to its legs and arms, and the scalp seemed to peel away with tufts of decaying hair. A hideous shadow of the woman who had once comforted frightened kids.

Clem carried her out of the greenhouse, walking past the garden beds to a quiet patch of grass near the side. Gently, she laid the body down.

Ruby passed her the shovel.

Clem drove the blade into the soil with a satisfying crunch.

“We can take turns, if you want,” Ruby offered. “No reason to let you do this on your own.”

“It’s okay,” Clem replied, stabbing into the earth again. “Need to work on my stamina anyway.”

Ruby arched a brow. “That so?”

“Uh-huh. Got too complacent the last couple years,” she admitted, pulling another shovel-full of dirt aside. “Traveling everywhere by car didn’t help. I could probably sprint a mile or two, if I had to - but that’s laughable compared to what I was capable of back then.”

“Sounds like you tried to keep yourself in shape.”

“Had to.” Another dig. “Out there, you have to be ready for anything. Especially when traveling alone.” She paused briefly to toss the dirt aside. “But with AJ on my hip and the two of us constantly on the move, I couldn’t train like I used to.”

She looked up and met Ruby’s eyes with a faint smile. Ruby returned it with a soft nod.

“But enough about me.” Clem kept digging. “Ms. Martin meant a lot to you, huh?”

Ruby’s voice was quiet. “She was the only one who stayed. She saw us for what we were - a bunch of kids no one wanted. She loved us when nobody else did. Really loved us.”

Clem nodded, scooping another mound of dirt aside. “Yeah… I’ve known people like that.”

“I guess everyone has.”

 

Soon, the grave was deep enough. Clem knelt, lifted the frail body once more, and carefully lowered it into the hole. She looked to Ruby.

“You want to say any last words?”

Ruby stared down at the body. Her lips parted, then pressed together again. After a long moment, she whispered, “Besides a ‘thank you for everything’… nothin’ comes to mind. I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be,” Clem said softly. “Sometimes, that’s all we can do. Thank them for what they gave us… let them go… and carry their memory in our hearts.”

Ruby smiled through her sadness. “Yeah… that sounds beautiful, Clem. Thank you.”

Clem gave a small nod, then began filling the grave. They stood in silence until the last mound of earth was patted down.

“I’ll put a stone in the graveyard,” Ruby said. “But Ms. Martin loved this place. She’ll be happy here.” She turned to Clem, wiping her eyes. “I’ll make sure everyone knows you helped me. That you’ve got… a good heart. Under all that muck.”

Clem raised her brows. “Hey!” she said, mock-offended.

Ruby chuckled - a light sound, the first in a long while.

Together, they returned to the lab and gathered the remaining supplies. Mitch stood at the gate, arms crossed, face twisted with impatience.

“Y’all think this’ll be enough?” Ruby asked.

“Hopefully,” Clem said, adjusting the supplies in her arms. “If we set the traps right, it means Lilly and her people won’t be able to climb the walls. They’ll have to come through the gates. We can plan for that.”

Mitch smirked, grabbing the igniter and tank. “Straight into a fiery explosion of death. Assholes won’t know what hit ‘em.”

With that, he pushed open the gate, and the three of them stepped back out into the yard - supplies in hand, hearts a little heavier, and resolve a little stronger.

 

---

 

The moon hung low, casting silver slashes of light across the crumbling brick of the school. Most of the kids had long since drifted to uneasy sleep, but tension still gripped the old halls like ivy.

Clementine had made her rounds - checked in with Violet, with the others. Marlon had locked himself in his room, refusing to speak. Violet had left a bowl of food by the door, just in case, and managed to coax Rosie away when the dog wouldn’t stop clawing at the wood. Everyone seemed content to let him be.

For now.

Clem had debated knocking on that door herself, maybe trying to say something. But… no. Let him come to her. When he was ready. If he ever was.

She pushed open the creaky door to her own room and stepped inside softly. The familiar sight hit her like a warm breeze after a rainy day - AJ, curled up on his side in his bed, a blanket wrapped around his small frame. The rise and fall of his breathing was the most comforting sound in the world.

Clem crossed the room and knelt by him, brushing a hand across his forehead. Cooler now. Good. He stirred slightly, one eye fluttering halfway open at her touch.

She smiled. He didn’t smile back, not quite, but his eye softened before drifting closed again.

 

A knock at the door drew her attention. It opened without waiting for a response.

Louis stood there in the doorway, the usual glint in his eye replaced by something quieter. More careful. He held a small stack of folded clothes in his arms.

“Brought you these,” he said, stepping in. “I noticed his shirt got pretty wrecked when… y’know.”

He crossed to the desk and set them down gently.

Clementine arched an eyebrow. “Where’d you get those?”

“They were Tenn’s. From when he got here. Should be about AJ’s size.”

She looked down at AJ, then back at Louis. “Thanks. He’s doing better. Fever’s down.”

Louis gave her a small smile, the kind that didn’t quite reach his eyes. “No problem, Clemster.”

She snorted softly. He took that as a win.

“So,” he said, arms folding over his chest, “we’ve got a greenhouse again. And bombs.”

“Mitch’s idea,” Clem offered.

“Figured,” he said, moving a little closer. “Violet says we’ll start prepping the school tomorrow.”

Clem nodded. “Good.”

 

There was a pause. Then Louis added, more softly, “They’re okay with Marlon staying. For now, at least. The raiders have everyone more scared than angry.”

“That’s what I hoped,” she said, folding her own arms. “It’s gonna take time, but… maybe they can forgive him.”

Louis frowned. “I don’t know, Clem. He gave two of our friends away. Hid it for a year.”

“I know,” she said, voice quiet.

Louis looked off to the side, rubbing the back of his neck. “It’s just… he didn’t even try. Not once. We could’ve figured something out. I could’ve helped him.”

She didn’t know how to respond. Not yet, anyway.

 

But she was saved from answering when a small, groggy voice cut through the room.

“Clem?”

She turned back. AJ’s eyes blinked open, red-rimmed but awake.

She knelt beside him. “Hey, kiddo. How do you feel?”

“Better,” he murmured. “Still hurts.” He touched his side gently.

“I know,” she whispered.

AJ turned his head slightly, catching sight of Louis. “Hi Louis.”

Louis gave a little wave. “Hey, little dude. Gave us all a huge scare when you got back.”

AJ nodded. “I missed you. You and Violet okay?”

“Yup. Thanks to you two.”

AJ blinked again. “What about Marlon? You guys still mad at him?”

Louis’ smile faded. He glanced at the floor. “Just get some sleep, okay?”

“Louis…” Clem said softly. “Give it time. They’ll come around.”

He hesitated, then gave her a tired nod. “I hope you’re right. Night, you two.”

 

The door shut gently behind him, and for a moment, only silence remained.

Then AJ turned his head again, eyes locking with hers.

“Are you still mad at me for coming after you guys?”

Clementine sighed, “Livid, actually." a small smirk crept in anyway, "But I’ll get over it.” She gave his shoulder a gentle squeeze. “First, you need rest. But I hope this showed you why it’s important to listen to me.”

He nodded, looking ashamed and relieved all at once. She could see the guilt in his eyes. He knew he’d nearly died. Worse - he’d put everyone else in danger too. But she was here. He was safe. That was what mattered now.

 

Clem stood and walked over to the desk. “All right. Let’s see what Louis brought you.”

AJ sat up slowly, wincing. “James was nice. But I don’t like sleeping on the ground.”

“Me neither,” she said, glancing over her shoulder.

There were three shirts. One looked like a sports jersey with “Ericson” and the number 02 stitched across it. Another featured a cartoon dinosaur, bold and bright. The third?

Disco Broccoli. Of course.

“This one’s pretty cool,” she said, holding up the jersey.

AJ tilted his head. “Looks like Marlon’s jacket.”

“Yeah… but it’d still look good on you.” She picked up the Disco Broccoli shirt. “Hey look! It’s Disco Broccoli and his buddy.”

AJ’s eyes lit up. “I wish I could’ve seen that cartoon.”

“Me too,” she said softly, before lifting the dinosaur shirt. “What about this one?”

AJ squinted. “Looks like Tenn’s boots.”

“I think it’s the same character.”

He scratched his chin like an old man pondering philosophy. After a moment, he pointed.

“I like the last one. Tenn will probably like it too.”

“I’m sure he will, goofball.”

He flopped back into bed with a satisfied sigh.

Clementine walked to the drawer and reached for the candle. “Time for sleep.”

“I can’t sleep with the light,” AJ mumbled.

“Goodnight, sleep tight… 

"Don’t let a walker bite.”

“And if it tries?”

“Bang,” he yawned.

 

She blew out the candle. The room darkened. Clem placed her hat gently on the drawer and lay down in her own bed.

Within minutes, his breathing deepened into sleep.

But her eyes stayed open.

Something gnawed at her. A pressure in her chest she couldn’t shake. Marlon’s silence. The scared looks on the kids’ faces. The quiet. The quiet always meant something bad was coming.

After half an hour of tossing in the sheets, she got up. The moonlight filtered through the broken boards, silver and soft - comforting. 
Clem padded over to the desk and pulled out the map of the school. Her fingers found a pencil, one AJ used for his drawings ,and she started sketching.

Barbed wire. Bombs. That was a start. But she could do more.

She would do more.

If Lilly and her raiders came knocking, they wouldn’t find a bunch of scared kids.

They’d find a home fortified. They’d find Clementine.

And they’d learn the hard way what happened when you messed with her and the people she cared about.

Notes:

This marks the end of episode 2. Now you might ask "but Pink Menace, Episode 2 goes up until the raiders attack the school. So why did you cut it short?" Good question! That's because there's a two week time skip in the middle of the episode - and I decided to create an original episode, that mainly takes place during that timeframe, with a bunch of original scenes. So next week, we'll dive into that.

As always, have a wonderful weekend and I'll see you next week with episode 3.

Chapter 14: 13 - What We Lost Part I

Notes:

Like I promised last week, today marks the day of the first chapter of an original episode, titled "What We Lost". It mainly includes original scenes and content, but it also contains the rest of the second episode, past the two week timeskip, so this is the longest and biggest episode of the entire fic. So I hope you'll enjoy!

I also noticed we've breached the 500 hits wall and I wanted to thank you all for your continued support to make this happen! You guys rock!

Without any further delay, let's jump into the new episode.

Clementine awoke to the gentle warmth of sunlight filtering through the cracks in the dormitory window, a soft glow cutting through the wooden slats nailed over the glass. Her eyes blinked open slowly, limbs feeling heavy with the ache of half-slept hours and too many thoughts to count. She sat up, boots quietly thudding against the wooden floor. The air was still and quiet, save for the faint rustle of trees outside and the low hum of life beginning to stir in the school.

She couldn’t even remember when exactly she had gone to bed. The night before, she’d sat for hours sketching strategies and defensive placements across the school’s map, turning it into a battlefield of scribbles and circles. Eventually, sleep had crept up behind her, tugging her down like the weight of a thick layer of snow.

Now, judging by the warmth in the air and the light peeking through, she’d slept in. And so had AJ.

Her gaze drifted across the room to the other bed - filled with the person she cared about most. AJ lay curled on his side, his blanket bunched around him in a way only kids seemed to manage. She got up and padded softly over to him, crouching at his side and placing a hand gently on his forehead. His skin was cool, the fever almost entirely gone. A tiny smile curved her lips. The tough little guy was pulling through.

His eyes opened halfway beneath sleepy lids, blinking groggily until they landed on her.

“Hey Clem.”, came his soft greeting, his voice hoarse, still thick with sleep.

“Good morning, goofball. How do you feel?” she softly asked in response.

“Still tired, but better. Much better.”

“I'm glad to hear that.” Clementine's eyes wandered the room, landing on the pictures both he and Tenn drew, pinned over the desk. 

You guys'll catch up once you're good again. Clem thought to herself, before retunring her eyes back to AJ. 

She ruffled her fingers through his curls, relishing the quiet moment. It was rare, these days, to have calm like this - to just exist in a room with someone you love and not feel afraid of what came next.

“The bad people from the forest." AJ's eyes were filled with worry, "They're gonna come after us.”

Her hand paused for a second, then settled gently on his cheek.

“Yes, they will. But don't worry, AJ. We're not gonna let them take anyone else. I'll make sure of that myself.”

“Good." his voice was laced with resolve as he gave a light nod, "because I like everyone here, especially Tenn. Even if Marlon tried to hurt us, Louis likes him, so he can't be that bad, right?”

“Yeah, that sounds about right.”

She resumed stroking his hair, her fingers slow and comforting. Just for a little longer, she let them both pretend they were somewhere else - somewhere safer. But her stomach eventually reminded her of the present.

“You must be hungry after all that commotion. How does a warm bowl of food sound to you?”

His eyes lit up in anticipation as the food entered his consience. “That would be great. But... I don't know if I feel ready yet. To get up.”

Clementine gave him a warm smile, as she slowly rose to her feet, still bending forward remain on eye level. “Don't worry about that. I'll get you something to eat. Just wait here--”

 

Before she could finish, a soft knock rapped at the door. Instinctively, Clementine straightened, eyes flicking to the entrance as it creaked open. Violet stood in the frame, one hand on the knob and the other bent to pick something off the floor. With a gentle shove from her shoulder, she pushed the door fully open.

“Wakey, wakey, sleepy heads.”

“Violet!” AJ greeted her, with as much enthusiasm as his current condition allowed.

Violet gave him a sympathetic smile. “Brought you guys some food, since Ruby told me you both didn't get to eat yesterday, circumstances and all. So here.”

She placed two bowls down on the desk, each steaming with something that smelled homemade and heavenly. A spoon rested in each.

Clementine put a hand on her hip, beaming from ear to ear. “Thanks, Violet. That's very kind of you.”

Violet just waved her off. “Don't mention it. Least I could do, after everything you two have been through.”

Her eyes landed on the desk’s surface, lingering on the crinkled map covered in marks and notes.

“Huh," she reached for the piece of paper, but didn't pick it up, "what's all this?”

Clementine came over, following the blonde's gaze on the results of her late restlessness. “Oh, that? I, uh, couldn't sleep last night and thought about different ways to get the school ready. You know, for the raiders.” It felt almost awkward laying all of it out, as Clem scratched the back of her neck.

“I see...” Violet scanned the plan, taking in every corner, line, and note. “Well, that's a lot of stuff.” She looked up at Clem. “You think we can get all this done, before those assholes show up?”

Clem hands droped to her site, holding a contemplative expression. “Maybe not everything, but some of it would already be enough. Speaking of, Louis said we were gonna start prepping the school today, right?”

“Yeah, uh, about that...” the blonde leaned her hip against the desk as she took a moment to look off into empty space. She rubbed her shoulder, the tension suddenly settling in.

“We wanted to set up the barbed wire, but to make sure it would actually hold, we need some extra stuff. Aasim said he had a plan and wanted to talk to me about it today. He's gonna meet me in the office in a bit.”

Her eyes flicked to the bowls before meeting Clem’s again.

“Would you care to join us, after you finish your meal?” she asked in a hopeful tone.

“Sure. Just give me ten minutes or so, then I'll be with you. Just gotta make sure--” She glanced at AJ with a smirk. “--the rebel over there eats all his food and doesn't give Ruby a hard time.”

“Hey, I'm not that bad!” AJ protested.

Clementine responded with a mock shake of her head. “Of course you aren’t.”

“As long as he doesn't break out and threatens her with a knife,” Violet added jokingly, shooting a teasing glance back at Clementine.
“He should be fine. But now that I think of it, Tenn's been worried sick about you. Would you mind if he came over later today? He said he wanted to show you a drawing he's been working on the last couple days.”

“Really? That sounds awesome! I missed him a lot.”

“And he's been missing you, believe me, little man.” She turned back to Clementine. “I think I should get going. Let you guys eat up and get back to strength. We'll need that the coming days.”

She made her way to the door, hand on the knob, when Clem called out.

“Uhm, wait a second. Violet?”

“Yes?”, the blonde turned back to face her, one eyebrow raised.

Clem made sure to close the distance between then, when she spoke in a lower tone, “I know this might not be the best time, but I was wondering how Marlon was doing?”

Violet’s brows shot up. Her eyes darted to the floor before she turned her face back to the door, avoiding Clementine’s gaze.

Clem went on to make her point,  "I just saw him briefly yesterday, but he didn't say a word to me. I'm a bit... worried.”

 

Violet swallowed the lump that was forming in her throat, before she answered, “I... checked up on him last night. He locked himself inside his room. Rosie was scratching at his door for what felt like forever, but he didn't let her in. He let no one in. I tried to get her out of there, but she didn't budge. Left some food in front of his door. Didn't check on him since.”

She finally turned her head, eyes somber and tired.

“I know I told you to meet me in the office, but... I don't think I can really face him yet. Not after everything. But... I still care, you know? I just--”

Her voice faltered. She looked Clementine in the eye.
“Can you check on him for me?”

Clem stepped forward, placing a reassuring hand on Violet’s shoulder.
“I'll go see him before I meet up with you guys. Just tell me where to find him.”

The blonde felt a familiar warmth in her face, but tried to ignore it. “Um, thanks, Clem. His room is on the second floor, room number 305, the one with the metal poster on it. The stairs are down the hall, on the right.”

“Okay, got it.” the brunette gave a confident nod, letting go of Vi's shoulder.

“Great.", she let out an audible breath. "You're doing me a huge favor with this one, Clem. I owe you, big time.”

She cast one last glance at AJ.

“See ya both soon.”

Clementine gave a soft smile “See you later.”

The door clicked shut behind her, leaving a gentle stillness in the room. Clem let out a breath and walked to the desk, picking up one of the bowls.

“Looks like it's dinner time, AJ.”

He had already pushed himself up in bed, eyes alert despite the recent fever.

“You want me to feed you?” she came to a stop in front of his bunk, kneeling down.

AJ snorted. “Ugh, I'm not a baby, Clem.”

He reached for the bowl with an annoyed huff.

“Just saying. Don't want you to exert yourself too much, while you're getting better.” she got back up and sat down at the desk, eyeing her own bowl, as she realized how hungry she actually was.

“Oh man.” he took a long sniff of the meal. “This does smell amazing though.” He wasted no time digging in.

“Just don't burn your tongue, all right?” She lifted her own spoon and joined him.

 

---

 

Clementine followed Violet’s directions through the quiet halls of the dorm, her boots making soft thuds on the wooden floor. It didn’t take long to find the room - 305 - just like Violet said. The door had a bold, striking poster nailed to it: a demonic skull wearing a crown, framed by a blood-red sun. The color palette screamed aggression - deep blacks, stark whites, angry reds, and splashes of yellow. No name. Just a brutal visual image, with two letters dorning the bottom of the poster. "A. D."
'Huh. Probably some band name...' Clem thought to herself.

Curled in front of the door lay Rosie. The big dog was fast asleep, chest rising and falling with slow, steady breaths. An empty bowl rested off to the side. Clem wasn’t sure if Marlon had eaten the food or if Rosie had helped herself. Either way, it didn’t matter right now.

Rosie stirred at her approach, ears perking up. She lifted her head and blinked at Clem with those warm, innocent eyes. Clem couldn’t help but kneel beside her, reaching out to scratch behind her ears and stroke her soft brown fur.

“Hey there, girl,” she whispered. “You’ve been waiting for Marlon to come out, haven’t you? You’re such a good girl.”

Rosie’s tongue slipped lazily from her mouth, her tail thumping the floor in happy rhythm as Clem kept petting her.

“Let me give it a try, huh?” Clem stood up, brushing her hands off on her pants.

She took a breath and approached the door, hesitating for just a second before knocking once. Silence.

Another knock - this time accompanied by a soft voice.

“Hello? Marlon, it’s me, Clementine. I just want to talk to you for a second.”

 

Still nothing.

 

She knocked again, more firmly. “Come on, I know you’re in there. I’m not mad at you for what happened in the forest, if that’s what you’re worried about. I just want to have a little chat, just the two of--”

The door swung open abruptly, cutting her off mid-sentence. Marlon peered out from the crack. The room behind him was dim and gloomy.

“You alone?” he asked.

“Yup. Just me and little Rosie here.” Clem gestured down. The dog had already gotten up and was approaching the door, tail still wagging, but froze when she caught Marlon’s uneasy expression.

“You wanna let us in, or what?”

He hesitated, then gave a small nod. “All right. Get in.”

The door creaked wider, and Clem stepped inside, Rosie padding in behind her. The room smelled faintly of old sweat and dust - she refused to comment on it. Posters like the one on the door lined the walls - dark, edgy artwork of grim fantasy and heavy symbolism. The place looked lived-in but unkempt, with papers and clothing scattered about.

Marlon made sure to shut the door behind them, Rosie hopped up on one of the beds like it was the most natural thing in the world, settling in instantly.

Marlon didn’t join her. He drifted to the window instead, planting his arm against one of the wooden boards and leaning his forehead into it, as if hoping the outside air might cleanse him of whatever was weighing him down.

“So…” he said, voice barely above a whisper. “What do you wanna talk about?”

Clementine took a moment before speaking. “I saw the bowl in front of your room. You made sure to eat, right?”

He didn’t answer right away. Then came a small nod. “Yeah. First meal I had in a couple days. After what happened to Bro--” His voice faltered. “After what I had done to Brody, I just… didn’t feel hungry for a while.”

“I know…” Clem said softly, taking a cautious step closer. “Sometimes it’s really hard to move on from something like that.”

“More like impossible to move on from.”

“Violet told me you’ve holed yourself up in here for a while.” Another step. “Mind explaining why that is?”

Marlon gave a quiet scoff. “Hmph. As if you don’t know.”

“I’d still like hearing it from you.”

 

Slowly, he lifted his head from his arm and turned toward her. The sight made Clementine pause. He looked… wrecked. His face had lost color, dark circles clung under his eyes, and his hair was unkempt. Well, more than usual. 

There was something new too - a gold cross hanging around his neck on a thin chain. She didn’t remember him wearing it before.

Still, she didn’t react outwardly. If he was going to open up, she couldn’t spook him now.

“I’ve just been thinking a lot,” he said. “About what happened. What I’ve done to the people I love.” He folded his arms and looked away. “I tried to protect them. In the only way I knew how. But… I failed them. All of them.” His voice broke as he closed his eyes tightly. “Now I’m left with nothing but regret.”

She stepped closer, now just a stride away. “We all make mistakes, Marlon. Hurt people we love while trying to keep them safe. You’re not the first who’s done it, and you sure as hell won’t be the last.”

“You sound like you speak out of experience,” he said, voice softer now.

“Because I do.” She leaned against the wall beside him, folding her arms. “Like I said, you’re not the only one who got people killed by the decisions they made. Ever since this all started, I’ve seen people live and die because of choices that someone has to make. And the choices are never easy.”

She turned her head slightly, meeting his eyes.

“We all have to carry our own burdens, Marlon. That’s just how the world works now.”

“But… how?” he whispered. “How can you keep going when you know that you’re the reason others can’t anymore?”

His eyes were wide with desperation.

“I’ve been trying to figure this shit out - trying to find a light at the end of the tunnel - and I’ve come up with jackshit. This all just feels so fucking hopeless…”

“There were plenty of times I wanted to give up too,” Clem admitted. “But I’ve learned that, no matter what happens, there’s always a reason to keep fighting. To keep moving forward.”

She lowered her voice. “And besides that… we owe it to the people we lost to move on. Otherwise, their deaths… would’ve been for nothing.”

She dropped her gaze, letting her own memories wash over her for a brief, painful moment.

Marlon was quiet. Then, slowly, he looked at her again.

“Is that what gives you strength?” he asked. “The memory of your loved ones?”

He reached up and gently touched the gold cross on his chest, holding it in his palm.

“To some extent, yeah,” Clem replied. “But also the people around me.”

She looked him in the eye again. “I know you think everyone in this school is against you, but that isn’t true. Louis is still worried about you. And I can see Violet loves you deeply. She just… doesn’t know how to handle everything that happened yet.”

He nodded slowly. “She does need time to process things. Always has.” His voice dropped to a near whisper. “Still… it’s hard to imagine them not hating me anymore for what I’ve done.”

“Believe it or not, I knew someone like you. Someone who screwed up big time and caused a lot of pain for the people around him. But despite it all… we still kept him around.”

She stepped off the wall and stood directly in front of him.

“So do yourself a favor and stop hiding in your room.”

Marlon glanced down at the cross in his hand. For a second, he just stared at it, unmoving. Then he let it go, letting it fall back against his chest with a quiet clink.

“Guess there are better things to do than drown in self-pity, huh?”

“Now you’re catching on.” She extended her hand toward him. “You with me?”

There was a beat of hesitation before he reached out and took it, allowing her to pull him away from the wall.

“Fine,” he said. “Let’s show those child-snatching jackasses they can’t just mess with us whenever they want.”

“That’s the spirit!”

With a satisfied smirk, Clem turned and headed for the door.

“Come on, Rosie.”

She gave a small whistle, and the dog immediately perked up, hopping off the bed and trotting toward them.

“Let’s go see what Violet has in store for us.”

Pulling open the door, Marlon and Rosie stepped through the doorway ahead of her, and Clementine followed close behind.

She knew Marlon wasn’t fully over what happened - not even close. But at least he was on his feet again. That was a start. And maybe, if the other kids saw him working, helping prepare for the raiders, they’d find a way to trust him again. 
Maybe.

Because if they couldn’t stand together - if they couldn’t stop the raiders - then all this anger, guilt, and doubt wouldn’t matter anyway.

Clem wasn’t going to let that happen. Not on her watch. With everyone pitching in, she was confident they could make a stand - and win.

 

---

 

Clementine and Marlon reached the admin office, their steps slowing as muffled voices leaked through the door. Clem didn’t hesitate - she gave a quick knock, then pushed it open, guiding them both inside.

Violet sat behind the desk, arms braced, her face unreadable. Aasim stood a few steps away, deep in thought - until his eyes locked onto Marlon behind Clementine. His face tensed. Violet’s gaze darted toward the floor, jaw clenched as if even looking at Marlon would cause her turn to stone.

Clementine decided to act like it was nothing.

“Hey, guys. Sorry, took me a bit longer than expected,” she said breezily as she strolled over, arms folding loosely. “So, what were you talking about?”

Aasim’s glare lingered on Marlon for a second longer before he turned to face her, his tone clipped and businesslike.

“We were just discussing how to set up the barbed wire. Draping it over the walls isn’t good enough - we need to make sure it actually sticks. Has to be weatherproof, just in case.”

He glanced at Violet, then back to Clem.

“We don’t have the tools here, but I know where we can get them. And since you helped secure the greenhouse yesterday, I thought… maybe you could help us with the library too.”
He offered her a hopeful smile.

“Oh, come on,” Violet muttered, already annoyed. “That’s a bad idea, and you know it. The greenhouse was secluded. No giant hole in the wall letting walkers just waltz in and take a bite out of someone’s ass.”

Aasim crossed his arms and shot her a look of clear disapproval. “So what? The greenhouse was abandoned for years - Clem cleared it in a day. We need those ladders and tools, Vi!”

Violet looked ready to explode. She opened her mouth to retort, but Clementine stepped forward, placing a calming hand on the desk.

“Okay, I’m listening,” she said, her eyes flicking between them before settling on Aasim. “Library, huh?”

Aasim nodded. “Yeah. We used to store a lot of DIY stuff in there- hammers, nails, screws, that sort of thing. We could use all of it to properly secure the barbed wire. Make sure the wind doesn’t tear it down or that the raiders don’t rip it off.”

“Huh,” Marlon chimed in from the background. “That’s… pretty smart.”

All eyes turned to him again. The tension flared back up like a spark catching dry grass. Before Aasim could say something biting, Clementine cut in.

“All right,” she said, turning to Violet. “You mentioned there was a hole in the wall?”

Violet paused, then sighed. “Yeah. Before the outbreak, Mitch had one of his ‘great ideas’ and planted a bomb in the wall. Blew a nice chunk out of it.”

Aasim snorted at the memory. “Ericson was so pissed when he saw that.”

“Well, he didn’t have time to fix it before he ran for the hills once the dead started walking,” Violet continued. “We boarded it up ourselves - it worked. For a while, at least.”

“Until a few too many deadheads showed up and broke through our barricade,” Marlon added quietly. “We lost three kids that day.”

Violet’s silence hung heavy for a beat. Then she said, firm as iron, “Which is why I’m not letting you guys go out there. God knows how many walkers are crawling around now - never mind what might be lurking inside the library. I’m not risking lives for a couple ladders.”

“But we can’t set up proper defenses without those tools!” Aasim snapped.

“Well, too bad!”

“Just let me and Clem handle it! Don’t be stupid, Viol—”

“Hey!” Clementine’s voice cracked like a whip, cutting Aasim off. “Take it easy!”

Aasim dropped his arms and exhaled slowly, trying to cool down. Violet leaned back in her chair, rubbing her temples.

“If we really need that stuff,” Clem said calmly, “then we’ll go get it. I’ll take charge of the operation, if that’s what you need.”

Aasim’s eyes lit up. He gave her an appreciative nod. Violet, on the other hand, looked like she’d just swallowed something bitter.

 

Before anyone else could speak, Marlon stepped forward.

“And I’m gonna assist you,” he said. “It’s the least I can do after… everything.”

Clementine gave him a small, approving smile, hand on her hip. “Sounds like a plan.”

Aasim blinked. “Wait. You’re seriously gonna let him join us?”

Marlon’s arms crossed defensively. “That really such a big deal, Aasim?”

“Obviously it is!” Aasim shot back. Then, turning to Clementine, he added with unease, “You think it’s a good idea to let him in on this? I mean… can we really trust him not to sabotage us or something?”

“Oh, come the fuck on…” Marlon muttered under his breath, shaking his head.

Clementine raised a hand. “He wants to keep this school safe just as much as the rest of us.” She looked at Marlon, then back to Aasim. “And yes. I trust him. At least enough to know he won’t screw this up for everyone.”

Aasim looked unconvinced, arms crossing again. “Well… if that’s how you feel--” He sighed, dropping his hands. “Then I guess that’s how it’s gonna be.”

Violet leaned forward, rubbing her eyes. “God. You can be really stubborn sometimes. Has anyone ever told you that?”

Clementine gave her a cheeky grin. “Maybe once or twice.”

“Ugh. Figures.” Violet stood up, hands on her hips. “But if you guys are going out there, I want in.”

Marlon blinked in surprise. “Hang on, what?”

“You sure?” Clementine asked, arching a brow. “Could get messy out there.”

“Exactly why you need another set of hands.” Violet folded her arms. “The others are busy with their own duties. I’m the best option right now… not that I’d want to send anyone else out there anyway.”

Marlon stepped toward her. “Vi, I don’t think that’ necces--”

She shot him a look so sharp he went quiet instantly, his voice catching in his throat. He stepped back, face softening.

Violet turned to Clementine, ignoring her brother for now. “Then it’s decided. I’ll grab the bow and meet you in front of the hall that leads to the outer courtyard. Marlon can show you where to find it.”

Her stern gaze passed over them both like a judgment before she turned and exited the room, Aasim following close behind her.

As the door clicked shut behind them, Marlon let out a deep, weary sigh, rubbing his forehead.

“Well,” he muttered, “that could’ve gone better…”

“Yup,” Clementine agreed, shoulders lifting in a shrug. “But also a lot worse. I’m just glad we got everyone on board.”

Marlon chuckled, hands settling on his hips. “Huh. Guess you’re right.” He took a steadying breath. “Okay. I’ll meet you outside after you grab your gear. This is gonna be a long day.”

“More like a long week,” Clementine replied, letting out a dry exhale.

 

With that, they both stepped out of the office, heading for the exit together.

Notes:

The "Clem channels her inner Lee" tag I added starts coming into full effect here, by the way. I was unsure if Clem came off as a little too wise in some of these conversations, but overall it still felt like most of it was based on her personal experiences. She has gone through a lot and always appeared much smarter than her age suggests, at least starting from season 2. But feel free to share your thoughts on anything, if you like.

So have a nice rest of your day and I'll see you guys on friday!

Chapter 15: 14 - What We Lost Part II

Back in her room, Clementine grabbed the pistol from the drawer. Only a couple bullets left, but better than nothing. She also took her knife and, of course, her hat - the old thing was frayed at the edges, but it felt like a piece of armor now. A superstition maybe, but when you’ve lived through enough bad odds, a little superstition can feel as natural as anything.

By the time she returned to the dorms, Marlon was already waiting by the admin building entrance. He leaned against one of the pillars, absent-mindedly fiddling with the golden cross around his neck. His eyes were on it, not her, until he heard her footsteps. He let the necklace fall back to his chest and gave her a nervous smile - trying to look confident, but that fear still lingered in his eyes.

“You ready?” he asked.

“Ready as I’ll ever be,” Clem replied. “You?”

“Same here.” He nodded, then gestured for her to follow. “Come on, I’ll show you how we’re getting into the outer courtyard.”

She raised a brow. “Wait - you’re not bringing a weapon?”

Marlon glanced around like someone might be listening in. “The others… weren’t exactly comfortable with me walking around armed. So I gave my bow to Vi. For now.” He pulled a small hunting knife from his belt, the wooden grip worn smooth. “Still got this though. You don’t need to worry about me.”

Clem gave him a nod and motioned for him to lead the way.

He brought her back inside the admin building. Instead of heading upstairs, they veered right, down a side hallway that ended in a pair of double doors. A blockade of furniture stood stacked in front of them—desks, chairs, whatever could be jammed in the way.

As they walked, something occurred to her.

“If this place is as dangerous as Violet says,” she asked, “why didn’t we ask Louis or someone else to come?”

“Louis is out with Omar, resetting traps in the woods. Everyone else is busy too,” Marlon replied.

“Hm. All right then.”

They stopped in front of the blocked doors.

“That it?” Clem asked, gesturing to the mess.

Marlon nodded. “Yeah. That’s the entrance to the old conference hall. We used to have meetings in there. Easiest route to the library.”

Clem eyed the furniture pile. “If you say so…”

Before Marlon could reply, footsteps echoed behind them. Violet and Aasim were approaching, both looking ready. Aasim had his wooden bow in hand, face set with purpose. Violet had Marlon’s compound bow slung across her back, her expression as hard to read as ever.

“Looks like we’re all here,” Aasim said. “You guys up for this?”

“Wouldn’t be here if we weren’t,” Violet replied flatly. “Let’s get this over with.”

Clementine nodded. “Boys, help me move this stuff.”

The two of them jumped in, helping her clear the blockade piece by piece. Violet chipped in too, grabbing smaller objects and stacking them out of the way. The work was slow, but methodical. Finally, the last chair clattered aside, and the path was open.

 

Aasim and Marlon leaned into the double doors and shoved them open. Dust billowed into the air, thick and choking. Violet pulled an arrow from her quiver and readied her bow, while Clem tightened her grip on her knife.

The old conference hall looked like a time capsule hit by a hurricane. Faded carpet, torn and stained. Sunlight poured through broken windows, highlighting floating dust and discarded furniture. Benches were overturned, tables scattered like driftwood. A podium stood crooked at the far end of the room. Off to the right, a broken door let in the brightest light.

No walkers in sight. Yet.

Marlon lifted an arm to shield his face. “Ugh. Forgot… Mr. Taylor didn’t make it out.” His eyes settled on a corpse in the left corner, slumped beside the doors. Bullet wound in the head. Long decayed.

“Shit,” Aasim muttered, wincing. “Yeah, we never moved his body. Damn, he’s really been stinking the place up.”

Violet breezed past them. “We’ll deal with him later. Let’s get what we came for.”

“Aye aye, captain,” Marlon muttered with a roll of his eyes.

Violet ignored him, already moving to the broken door. She glanced through cautiously. Clem followed close behind, watching her six.

 

The courtyard beyond was a tangled mess of weeds and overgrowth, much like the greenhouse had been. It was spacious, with old buildings lining its perimeter - silent, looming. A few walkers leaned against walls. Others shuffled aimlessly across the cracked pavement. Debris littered the ground - metal scraps, forgotten tools, rusted junk. The closest building was large, topped with a towering bell tower.

Clem pointed toward it. “That the library?”

Violet nodded. “Yeah. We should find what we need in there.”

Clementine’s eyes narrowed. “Good. Wanna help me clear these walkers out?”

Violet was already drawing her bow. “Way ahead of you.” One swift shot later, a walker toppled to the ground, an arrow lodged in its neck.

“Huh. Nice shot.”

“Thanks,” she said, almost smiling. Almost.

 

The group made quick work of the rest. Violet and Aasim picked off the nearest walkers with arrows, while Clem and Marlon moved in for silent takedowns. When a walker lunged for Marlon, Clementine’s knife was faster - one clean strike to the temple. She didn’t wait to be thanked.

Within a minute, the area seemed clear. At least for now.

Clem’s eyes drifted to the breach - a wide hole in the brick wall near the courtyard entrance.

“We’ll need to close that,” she said. “Could get more walkers in through there.”

“Agreed,” Aasim said. “Might be something around here we can use. At least for a temporary fix.”

Clem scanned the area. Her eyes locked on scaffolding along the right wall of the library. Promising.

Then something caught her eye - a glint of sunlight reflecting off metal, wedged between the library’s outer wall and the compound’s brickwork. She headed toward it, Marlon on her heels.

It was a large, flat piece of sheet metal - welded, solid. Probably heavy. And probably just what they needed.

“Not too shabby,” Marlon said, sizing it up. “Probably fits, too. But how do we fasten it?”

Clem looked around - and spotted something in the distance.

“There,” she said, pointing toward a small truck parked nearby.

Marlon squinted. “You lost me.”

 

But Clem was already moving. The others followed, catching up just as she stopped a few steps from the vehicle.

“Not the best time for a joyride,” Aasim quipped.

Marlon smirked. “Don’t think Hank would appreciate you wrecking his baby. Like you did yours.”

“Can we move the comedy hour to later?” Violet snapped. “Still got a job to do.”

“Yeah, yeah…” Marlon muttered.

While they argued, Clementine inspected the truck. The tires were deflated, but not ruined. The driver’s side window was cracked. Perfect.

Without warning, she slammed her elbow into the glass, shattering it with a sharp crack. She reached in and popped the lock.

“Uh, Clem?” Aasim asked, hesitantly. “I was just joking about the joyride.”

“Quit the chit-chat and get on the other side,” she called. She slipped inside, shifted the truck into neutral, then climbed back out. “We’re gonna push it over and use it to hold the sheet metal in place.”

“Oh! Right. Yeah, of course. I, uh... was just testing you,” Aasim said, unconvincingly.

“Shut up and start pushing,” Violet grunted, already taking position at the back.

“You heard the boss,” Marlon added.

 

All four of them braced against the truck. It was tough, stubbornly resisting their efforts, but eventually, with enough grunting and grit, they got it rolling. When they brought the truck close to the wall, Clem motioned for them to stop.

“Okay,” Clem said, slightly out of breath. “Now we move the sheet metal into place and push the truck up against it.”

“Got it.” Marlon turned to Aasim. “Help me with this?”

Aasim hesitated, glanced at Clem. She nodded.

“Coming,” he said.

The two of them wrangled the sheet metal loose. It was heavier than it looked. Just as they cleared the corner, Aasim’s grip slipped. The slab clattered to the ground with a thunderous clang.

 

Not only did it give the two girls one heck of a scare, but it also put everyone on edge, as they exchanged nervous looks.

“Good fucking job,” Violet snapped.

“Hey, I’m sorry, okay?! My hand slipped!”

The sound had drawn attention - moans echoed through the courtyard. Walkers stirred. Clem turned. Six of them, maybe more, had emerged from the tall grass and debris.

“Oh shit,” she muttered. She looked at Violet. “You get the ones at the wall - I’ve got our backs.”

Violet nodded stiffly and barked orders to the boys. Clem didn’t wait. Knife out, she sprinted toward the approaching walkers.

She had nothing to use in the open space, but a lot of room to manouver, which was enough. She needed to take both of them out, quick. So she did what came natural to her.
She slashed one across the face, spun with the momentum, and drove the knife through the temple of the second. The first stumbled - only to meet a follow-up stab to the skull.

 

Two down, more to go.

They were closing in at an alarming rate. Thinking fast, she kicked at the knee of the one closest to her, bringing it to its knees, stunned. Using that window of time, she kicked at the stomache of the next one, sending it back against the other walker behind it, pushing both of them away, the back one losing its balance and falling to the floor. Clem brought the blade down on the kneeling threat beside her, quickly freeing it with the help of her left hand and pushing the corpse aside.
She rammed her knife into the forehead of the standing walker and then hit the one of the floor, which was crawling towards her, trying to grab one of her legs, with a powerful stomp, crushing its rotten skull on the grassy floor. It's blood staining the green flora and turning it a dark, brownish red.

One left.

The last walker was stumbling towards her from the right side. In one swift motion, she performed a roundhouse kick, hitting it alongside its cheek and sending it to the floor, as it landed on its belly. While still in the motion, she dropped to a knee, using the momentum of the fall to slide the knife right through the back of its head. 

She rose, blood-streaked and heaving, and ran back toward the others.

Violet was firing arrows fast as she could, but panic was setting in.

“There’s too many of them! I can’t take them all!” she shouted.

“Just keep them back!” Marlon yelled, still helping Aasim push the metal slab.

“I’m out!” Violet suddenly gasped. “No more arrows!”

Clementine’s heart jumped. She saw the walker closing in on Aasim, almost within reach. No time to spare, she drew her pistol from her backpocket and fired once - then again. Two walkers dropped.

The slide locked back. Empty.

But the slab was finally in place.

“Breach sealed!” Marlon said between breaths. “But there's more of those fuckers out there. We can hold this in place, but it would be great if you two could pull the truck up the rest of the way.”

“Come on!” Clem yelled to Violet, grabbing her arm.

 

Together, the two girls pushed the truck. Slower now, harder without the boys, but inch by inch they moved it forward.

“C’mon, girls!” Marlon called. “Put your backs into it!”

“What the fuck… do you think… we’re doing?!” Violet snarled as they strained.

Finally, the truck slammed into place, pinning the metal to the wall. Clem darted to the driver’s side, yanked up the handbrake, and locked it in.

They all took a collective step back. Walkers pounded on the other side, snarling and groaning. But the barricade held.

For now.

Aasim bent forward, hands on his knees. “Oh my god… That was too close.”

“You can say that again,” Marlon agreed, panting.

Clem looked at her empty pistol and sighed, clicking the slide back into place by pressing the slide-release. “We’re out of bullets.”

She turned to Violet. “And arrows.”

“Not completely,” Aasim said. He plucked an arrow from a walker’s body. “We can salvage a few.”

Violet nodded and joined him.

Marlon came up beside Clem, voice low. “At least we can search the library in peace now. And… you did great out there. So did she.”

Clem raised a brow. “You should tell her that.”

He hesitated. “Ha. Doubt she’d want to hear it. First words she’s actually spoken to me since that meeting were today - and only because she had to.”

Clem shrugged. “Sounds like sibling stuff. I knew a woman once who said she was mean to her younger sister all the time. Said it was normal.”

“She sounds like kind of a bitch.”

“She could be. A huge one, if she wanted to.”

Aasim returned, smirking. “What are you two whispering about? Planning to sell us out to the raiders already?”

Marlon didn’t even flinch. “Ha ha. Real funny. With you around, Louis better find a new act.”

“If Clem hadn’t saved us, you’d be looking for a new life,” Aasim said.

“Aasim!” Clementine snapped.

He just shrugged.

Marlon sighed. “Yeah. I know.”

“If you’re done playing tea party,” Violet called from the library steps, arms crossed, “we’ve got work to do.”

The three shared a look, then followed after her.

The first hurdle was behind them. But Clementine had a sinking feeling this wouldn’t be the last time they'd end up inches from disaster.

 

---

 

The group of four approached the library, checking the front entrance. Violet reached for the door handle, attempting to push it open. She quickly found it being stuck.

"Uagh, locked." she pointed out, frustration lacing her tone.

"Of course it is." Aasim shook his head. "Can't catch a break."

 "Great, now what?" Marlon wondered aloud, hands on hips.

"We should look around, find another way in." 
'Been saying this a lot, last couple days', Clem thought to herself.

Aasim nodded. "Sounds good. I'll start with the southern wall. You guys check the west wall."

Marlon rose an eyebrow, "Um, which one is west?"

"Probably the one that isn't blocked by the outer walls." Clem gestures to the brickwork on their left side.

"Huh, of course it is."

"Shut up and get a move on. I'll see if I can't find a window we can climb in." Violet barked, as she began her search for a way inside their target building.

Clementine just rose an eyebrow in response. "Does she always get this grumpy?" Looking at the other two for an answer.

"Only when she's pissed. Or annoyed." Marlon elaborated.

"Or both." Aasim added.

"Figures."

 

The three of them go over to their respective sidews, checking for possible ways inside. There was scaffolding on the "west" wall, reaching up halfway up the building. Looking up, something caught her eye, there seemed to be a small hole in the ceiling of the structure. 
As if this couldn't be even more of a repeat of the greenhouse, Clem thought. 

As her eyes continued to scan, she saw that the higher platforms of the scaffolding were broken in the middle, leaving a large gap between the left and right side - which was right where the possible entrance was located.
Of freaking course.

"You guys see that?" Clem asked while pointing to the hole making up the side of the wall.  "That's our ticket in."

"At least it would be, if we had wings." Marlon remarked. "We'll never be able to make that jump, Clem. It's too far."

Aasim made a quick sweep with his eyes,  "I don't see anything to help us cross, either. We need to keep looking." 

"Hmmm, I don't know guys." she kept her eyes on the rough wall, between the two connecting platforms, as an idea started forming in her head. 

Aasim just shook his head. "But I do know. We're not getting in through that way. Let me take a look at that window over there, maybe we can boost each other up." he pointed to a shattered window further off to the side of the wall. It wasn't nearly as high up as the proposed hole, but with no scaffolding or ladders leading up to it, it was wishful to think that they could reach it, even with some impressive human-ladder work. 

"You're joking, right? That window at the bell tower? That's almost just as high as the first option." Marlon complained, crossing his arms. 

"Have you got any better ideas?" Aasim fired back.

 

While the two were arguing, Clem had made her way to the scaffolding. She knew it was risky, but it might be their only chance to get inside. She saw a small, broken ladder to her right, attached to the scaffolding itself, climbing her way up. 

Once she reached the lower platform, she continued to make her way up, being careful with her weight distribution, as the hazardous structure shook not too little with her weight ontop of it. The others, including Violet, saw what she was doing and came up towards the bottom of the remnants, looking up to her from below.

"Uh, Clem? What the hell you think you're doing?" Marlon yelled up, clearly concerned.

"Getting inside." the brunette called down, not slowing her pace.

Aasim shook his head in disbleief. "Come on, we told you that jump is too far. You're just gonna hurt yourself, or worse!"

"Aasim's right, Clem. Get down from there." Violet concurred.

"Just give me a minute. I'll be fine!" Clem assured, blocking out the growing pressure in her stomache. As she stood at the edge of the broken metal, that made up the scaffolding, she looked down at the others, they're small forms making her realize how far up she was. 

"Come on, Clem. You can do this. Just don't look down... and don't think about what happens if you slip." She muttered to herself, sweat starting to build in her palms.

Taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, she put her hand on the wall of the building, gaging its texture. She felt like she could make it. She just hoped she wouldn't slip this time, even though she had gotten better at this.

She had reached the final level. There it was - the hole in the wall. The only thing stopping her was the split platform in front of her. 

She was glad that who-ever set this up, made sure to do it flush against the wall of the library. But it still wouldn't make what she was planning to do any easier.

Taking a couple steps back, to gain some momentum, she closed her eyes, took one last deep breath and then went for it. 

She backed up a few steps. Then sprinted forward - one, two, three steps along the wall - and launched herself across the gap. Metal clanged beneath her boots as she landed on the far side, stumbling to grab the railing.

Her heart thundered in her ears as she tried to catch her breath. She'd done it.

"Holy shit! Did you guys see that?", a bewildered Marlon yelled out from below.

Aasim was just as flabbergasted, "I didn't know that was even possible!"

"Clem! Are you okay?!" Violet called up worriedly.

Swallowinh, the brunette steadied her voice, before yelling down towards them, "I'm fine! Just... get to the entrance. I'll open it for you from the other side!"

Marlon gave her a thumbs up. "You got it, Clem! Just try not to be so reckless the rest of the way, all right?"

She nodded in response and turned around, pulling herself up and into the building. While she was balancing on the small wooden beam that was still intact, she looked for a place she could drop down on, without breaking her legs. Soon, her eyes landed on a tall and long bookshelf. This being a library came very handy at this moment and Clem tried to jump down to it and land as gently as possible. 

To her luck, the bookshelf had been asphixiated to the floor, so she didn't need to worry about it falling over.  She lands with an audible 'thud', but it doesn't travel throught out the entire library. She could hear emerging groans from below her. Crouching down on the bookshelf, she scans the area. There were four more walkers scattered around that she could see. 

Taking a second, she formulated a plan to take these things out methodically.

'Just like we practiced' was a thought that came to her mind while planning.

She can see one of the walkers near the shelf, down below. It was frantically looking around its left and right side, trying to identify where the sound came from. Thankfully, it was too stupid to look up and spot her. 

'There's my first target', she thought, as she gently and carefully used the individual ridges of the shelf to climb down halfway. When the height looked managable, she pulled out her knife with her right hand and allowed herself to drop down, right ontop of tthe walker. She made sure that the blade would make direct contact with its head, when she fell on it - its thin body softening her landing.

This sequence caused a lot of noise though, and the rest of the walkers, from the different corners she spotted them in, began closing in on her location. But that was okay, she had planned for that. Getting up, she leaped over a fallen chair, using momentum to slam a walker into a nearby table, crushing its skull against the wood.

Another one lunges, but she sidesteps the attack, grabs a thick book off the floor, and smashes its head into a shelf, before finishing it off with her knife.

The last one had gotten to close for comfort - she grabed its arm, spun it, and plunges the knife through the back of its skull.

 

Straightening up, she performs a quick scan, confirming the room was clear. She moves to unlock the front door, muttering under her breath, "That was almost too easy."

There was a pile of wood blocking the front entrance. She pushed it aside and manually turned the lock, an audible 'click' signifying that the door was open, as she pulled it towards her, reealing the other three waiting outside.

"Oh, thank christ. For a moment I thought..." Violet stepped forward, halfway to hugging her - then stopped, cleared her throat, and composed herself. "I mean, good to see you made it."

"Yeah," Clem said, rubbing her neck. "Uh, good to see you, too."

Marlon whistled as he stepped inside and took in the scene. "Hot damn, Clementine. Good work!"

"Please, it was nothing."

"Man, if Louis was just this humble..." Aasim muttered.

"Then he wouldn't be Louis," Marlon shot back.

"Ain't that the truth." Aasim looked around. "Okay, let's find those ladders, guys."

"Agreed," Violet said, already stalking through the aisles.

"Yeah, let's split up. Cover more ground."

"You got it." Clem nodded and headed off toward the left, while the others fanned out in their own directions.

Now that the fighting was over and the dust had settled, Clementine took a moment to actually look at the library. It resembled a disaster zone more than a place of learning - like a tornado had passed through. Books of every size and genre littered the floor. Some of the smaller shelves had been knocked over, their contents scattered across the cracked wooden panels.

She spotted a desk at the far end of the room and made her way toward it. The top was bare, aside from a few old, dog-eared novels - nothing useful.

She checked the drawers.

To her surprise, she found a box of cigarettes. Curiosity got the better of her. She picked it up and opened it, expecting the usual dried-out smokes, but instead found something else entirely. The box was filled with matches... and a set of small white cubes.

"Huh, strange."

She turned the box in her hands, frowning slightly, too distracted to hear the approaching footsteps behind her.

"Found anything useful yet?"

Startled, Clem turned to face Aasim. "Not sure if I’d call it useful, but I found this." She held out the box to him.

"Holy shit, it’s one of my old stashes!" He eagerly snatched it from her, popped it open, and took a deep, satisfied whiff. "Oh man, did I miss that smell!"

"Care to tell me what those things are?" Clem asked, amused.

The sound of Aasim’s excitement had caught Marlon’s attention. He strolled over, a smirk already on his face.

"They’re firestarters. You know... to get a campfire going."

"Ha! If it was that easy." Marlon crossed his arms, grinning. "You put a lot more things on fire than that."

"Hey, that was a long time ago," Aasim muttered defensively.

Clem raised a brow, a teasing smile tugging at her lips. "Let me guess - that's the reason why they sent you here."

"Hit the nail on the head. Our friend Aasim here used to be a real pyromaniac back in the day," Marlon said. "I still remember his favorite question he always liked to ask: Is it flammable?"

"Most of the time they told me 'no', even though I knew the answer was yes," Aasim said with a sheepish chuckle.

"Well, can’t have you burn down the entire school, can we now?"

"Probably not a good look," Clem said.

They shared a small laugh - lighthearted for a moment, but it quickly faded into an awkward silence. The three of them just stood there.

"I think we should keep searching, before Violet yells at us again," Clem finally said.

"Good point. Let’s find the stuff and then get back to camp. Sun must be setting a bit from now anyway." Aasim tucked the box into his back pocket and moved off to continue searching.

 

The others scattered as well, combing through the shelves. Clementine came up empty. She headed down a nearby hallway, instinctively following the path Violet had taken earlier. Now that she thought about it, she hadn’t heard from her in a while.

Her concern eased a bit when she spotted Violet standing a few aisles down, next to a small bookshelf. But something was off - Violet was frozen in place, eyes locked on something with a look of quiet shock.

Clementine walked over slowly, stopping beside her. "Hey Violet, you okay?"

Her eyes followed Violet’s gaze.

It was a notebook. Plain black, but carefully decorated with doodles - violets and musical notes. The initials V. A. were written on the front.

Violet blinked rapidly, as if snapping out of a trance. "What? Yeah, sorry. I was just… thinking." Her hand reached for the notebook, brushing it like it might vanish. She picked it up gently and stared down at it, visibly moved. "I thought I had lost this forever..."

Clem glanced between her and the notebook. "Well, what is it? If you don’t mind me asking."

"It’s my lyrics book. I… um, I struggled to remember the lyrics of songs, when Minnie and I used to sing together. Never forgot the melodies though." She shook her head slightly. "But I just couldn’t remember those damn words to sing. So, she told me to write them down. ‘Let the verses become part of you,’ she always said." A faint smile formed. "That was long before… you know."

"Yeah. I get what you mean," Clem said quietly, her expression softening.

"I had turned my room upside down trying to find it. When it wasn’t there, I assumed..." Violet trailed off, holding back tears.

"You okay?" Clem asked, placing a hand on her shoulder.

"I’m fine, I’m fine. Just… I don’t know if I should take it. It’s all in the past now, right? So why bother holding on to it?" She rubbed her thumbs over the notebook’s cover, visibly torn.

"I don’t know about that. The past is what makes us who we are. If we let go of our past, we also, in a sense, lose parts of ourselves."

"Hm… guess that makes sense." Violet’s eyes stayed on the notebook. "Still, I tried burying all this stuff for the last year, but ever since you showed up..." She looked over at Clem, pure vulnerability in her green eyes. "Things just aren’t the same anymore." 
She turned back to the book. "You know what?" She folded it and slid it into her back pocket. "I’ll hold onto it for now. I can get rid of it later, if I change my mind."

Clem nodded, smiling. "Sounds like a smart choice."

"That’s because I’m a smart girl." Violet gave her a cheeky grin. "Sometimes." The smile faded just as fast.

"Smarter than most. You could’ve just let your brother gun me down that night. But you didn’t. Because you knew something was up. I could see it in your eyes."

"Oh, is that so?" Violet teased. "And what do they say now?" Her voice was playful, her look mischievous.

"Hm, let’s see…" Clem stared right back, her expression turning wistful.

They stood side by side, eyes locked in silence - for a long, electric ten seconds.

 

Before Clem could speak, a loud shout echoed through the building.

"Hey Clem! Vi! I found the ladders!"

They turned toward the sound of Aasim’s voice. Violet quickly tried to hide the blush creeping onto her cheeks. Clem felt her own heart skip a beat, though she told herself it was just the sudden shout. 

Deep down, she knew that was a lie.

They made their way to Aasim, who stood beside two massive folded ladders - exactly what they needed.

"Nice job, man," Marlon said.

"Yeah. Now we just need to get all of this back to the others," Violet added.

"Um, what about the rest? You know, the nails and stuff?" Marlon asked.

"I already checked all over the place. They’re not here," Aasim replied.

"Oho, great!" Marlon said sarcastically, rubbing his face.

"It’ll be fine, guys. We can probably still find them somewhere." Clem stood with her hands on her hips, voice steady.

"I admire your optimism, but if they’re not here, where else could they be?" Aasim asked. "This was the last place we boarded up!"

"Actually… it’s the last place the adults boarded up. Before they all up and left us to die," Violet pointed out.

Marlon paused, thinking. Then his eyes lit up. "Hang on a minute... Aasim, remember what Mitch was planning to build after his little ‘wall project’?"

Aasim rubbed his chin, squinting. "I’m not sure what you’re getting at, but I think it was something like…" He froze as realization dawned. His arms dropped to his sides and he turned to Marlon.

"Nail bombs."

Clem’s eyebrow shot up. "All right, and that helps us how?"

"Mitch never got to finish his little project," Marlon said, tapping the cross around his neck, "but I happen to know where he stored his material for that endeavor."

"And where would that be?" Clem asked.

"His locker in the gym. And he probably also stuffed some of his shit in Willy’s, if I had to guess. But I’d bet money on it that he did."

"That sounds great and all, guys, but shouldn’t we get what we have back, before we decide to risk our lives again?" Aasim suggested.

"Aasim’s right. Let’s check the gym later." Violet turned to Clem. "You must be exhausted from all the action anyway, right Clem?"

Clem looked between them, caught in the middle of two very intense sibling stares. She opened her mouth to speak - only for Marlon to jump in.

"We won’t be able to start putting up our defenses without those nails. We still got a hammer or two back in the dorms. I swear I saw one of those in Willy’s room somewhere. Uh, don’t ask why I know that or what he’s using them for. Please."

It didn’t help. Clem was still torn. But she knew one thing - being honest usually worked best when things got tense.

"You know what? I think Aasim and Violet should get the ladders back to the others, while Marlon and I check out the gym. I agree, we don’t know when those raiders are gonna show up and the sooner we can start, the better it’s for everyone."

"I don’t know if I like the idea of just the two of you going in there. I mean, that place could also be filled to the brim with walkers," Violet said.

"I can handle those." Clem gestured toward a nearby mutilated walker corpse. "I think I’ve more than proven that by now."

"I’m just saying. I don’t want to lose anyone, especially with those raider assholes on the horizon."

"It’ll be fine, Vi. Try to relax a little and let your big brother take care of things." Marlon smiled, hands on his hips.

Violet gave him a withering look that could melt steel. Marlon tensed under her gaze, but then she exhaled, muttered something under her breath, and relented.

"Fine. Have it your way. But if any of you two come back with a bite, I’m gonna strangle you myself." She turned to Aasim. "Let’s go and get those ladders back to the others." Before she left, she handed her bow and quiver to Marlon. "And here. Just to make sure you both come back in one piece."

Marlon said nothing, just nodded solemnly and slung the gear over his shoulder. Violet gave Clem one last concerned glance, then headed off with Aasim, each carrying a ladder.

Clem stood her ground, watching them go. She knew she’d made the right call. The sooner they started reinforcing their home, the better.

 

She just hoped she wouldn’t come to regret it.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed this one. Like I said, a lot more action in this one, for sure. The wall-run sequence went through a couple reworks, one version was even inside the library, but I am quite happy with it.

Chapter 16: 15 - What We Lost Part III

Notes:

New chapters up! Just as a small warning, this chapter contains mentions of children turned walkers. It doesn't go into too much detail, but I still wanted to give a disclaimer none the less.

I hope all of you will enjoy the chapter, none the less. Just as a reminder, italics refer to internal thoughts - usually Clem's. But I'll explicitely state, if they belong to someone else. So when you see any italic, just assume it's a thought going through Clem's head.

Clementine and Marlon walked in quiet tandem, heading across the courtyard from the library toward the gym. Behind them, Violet and Aasim carried the heavy ladders back to the admin building. The warm orange glow of the late afternoon sun stretched across the school grounds, casting long shadows that danced in the grass.

Marlon shifted the bow slung over his back, the weight of it oddly unfamiliar after all this time. It used to feel natural. Now, after everything that had happened, it felt like carrying a ghost.

The gym loomed ahead - towering over them like a monolith. Four thick pillars stood like silent sentinels in front of the entrance. They didn’t support a balcony like the admin building’s, but instead held up a jutting roof that extended forward, likely once meant to offer shelter from the rain. Now, it looked more like a jaw about to swallow them whole.

Marlon led the way up the steps.

“Well, here it is,” he said, his voice echoing slightly off the stone.

“Our good, old gym.”

“Let’s hope we’ll actually find what we need in there.” Clementine stepped up to the doors and pushed. They didn’t budge. She let out a breath and stepped back.

“And who would've guessed? It’s locked.”

Marlon crossed his arms. “Makes sense, when you’re trying to keep the dead out.”

“Or sometimes, in order to keep them in.”

At her words, Marlon’s expression dimmed. There was something about this place. Even with the sun still in the sky, it felt like the shadows were thicker here. He shook the feeling off.

“Hm,” Clementine muttered, eyeing the entrance. “Looks like we gotta find another way in again. Any chance there might be a convenient hole in the wall somewhere?”

“We won’t have to worry about that,” Marlon said, shaking his head. “In fact, you won’t have to use any sort of ninja antics this time around.”

“Ninja-what?” Clementine raised an eyebrow.

“Forget what I said,” he muttered, waving it off. “The point is, I know how we can get in.”

He guided her off to the side of the gym, stepping through overgrown grass and dead leaves.

“Back during actual school life, I used to sneak into the gym.”

“Interesting. Reason being?”

“Just to get away for a while. From everything. I had to share a room with a couple other boys - not that I minded too much - but they didn’t really understand the concept of privacy.”

“Yeah. Makes sense.”

“Trust me, it was a lot worse with over thirty kids running around, causing trouble here. Sometimes, drowning it all out... it helped.”

 

They came to a stop in front of a pile of old wooden boards resting haphazardly in the grass. Marlon knelt down and began shifting them aside. Beneath them was a square hatch set into the ground. He pried it open, revealing a red metal ladder descending into darkness.

Clem’s eyes widened slightly.

“The locker rooms are set underground,” Marlon explained. “In case of a fire, there needed to be an emergency exit for students who might get trapped inside. And this,” he added, pointing downward, “is it.”

“This is how you got in and out unnoticed, huh?”

“Yup. Teachers never figured it out. I also made sure to, um, cover my tracks when coming out here. No use in having a secret entrance when everybody knows about it.”

 

Clementine leaned forward, peering down the shaft. It was compeletly shrouded in pure darkness.

“It’s pitch black down there. No way we’ll find anything without some kind of light source.” She clicked her tongue. “Damn, I should’ve kept that stupid box with the firestarters.”

“Don’t worry, I got us covered.” Marlon pulled a small flashlight from his back pocket. “Fixed this baby up while you guys were busy the last couple days. Wasn’t much to do for me anyway, with everyone... avoiding me.”

Clementine didn’t have a good response for that. She gave a small nod, crouching beside the open hatch. The ladder looked old, rusty and grim, but sturdy enough.

“Okay then. I’ll go down first. You light the way for me with the flashlight.” Clementine offered, averting her eyes from the gaping hole over to Marlon's sea blue eyes.

“You sure? I can plunge in first, if you want. Show of good faith.”

“It’s all right. I can handle it. Just make sure I can see down there.”

“Fine, if that’s what you want.”

Marlon turned the flashlight on and positioned it above the opening, casting the beam down into the shaft. With deliberate care, Clementine placed her boots on the first couple rungs and began to descend.

The circular walls surrounding her were covered in dust and flaking paint. Rust dotted the old metal rails of the ladder, but it held firm under her weight. Step by step, she descended deeper into the cool gloom.

“Just call out when you reach the bottom,” Marlon’s voice echoed faintly down to her.

“Understood.”

 

After about twenty seconds of climbing, she reached a small room at the bottom. The beam of light from above barely illuminated it, but she could make out a single steel door ahead of her and a faded red sign on the wall that read “EXIT” in bold, with smaller letters beneath: “In Emergency Only.”

“You can come down!” she called up. “It’s clear!”

“All right, I’m coming!” Marlon’s voice rang back. The beam shifted as he tucked the flashlight into his waistband, its light flickering off the walls as he climbed. Moments later, his boots landed beside hers with a solid thud. He pulled the flashlight free and aimed it forward, bathing the door in its cone of light.

“Ladies first,” he said, gesturing at the door with a grin.

Clementine shot him a look. “Ugh, you’re a real gentleman.”

She slowly opened the door.

 

Inside, the locker room was everything she expected - and then some. Dust particles floated like slow snowflakes in the beam of the flashlight. Lockers lined the walls and formed neat rows in the center of the space. Wooden benches sat quietly between them. The air smelled of mold and rot, with just a trace of old sweat, as if the room had been waiting years for someone to open it again.

Clementine stepped forward cautiously. Her footsteps echoed in the silence.

Marlon followed behind, careful not to crowd her, the flashlight guiding her path.

“I’d love to turn on the light,” he muttered, “but the power’s been out for a while in this place.”

“Who would’ve thought? What a shame.”

“Yup. Real tragedy.”

Then came the noise --a dull, rhythmic thumping from one of the lockers.

Marlon swung the flashlight toward it. The beam revealed the locker shuddering faintly.

Clem crept forward, knife drawn. But just as she got close--

The locker door flew open with a clang, and a walker-child spilled out, slamming into her and knocking her to the floor.

“Agh!”

“Jesus Christ! Clem!”

The knife flew from her hand. She clamped one hand down on the walker’s forehead, keeping it inches from her throat. Teeth snapped. Foul breath hit her face. Marlon stared, frozen - just for a second - then lunged in, yanking the walker off her and slamming it into the lockers behind.

Clem grabbed her knife, sprang up, and drove the blade into the walker’s skull as Marlon held it still. The body went limp and he let it fall.

Both of them stood in silence for a long beat, catching their breath. Clem felt the cold, thin air stinging her lungs. The walker had startled her, but she reminded herself: When we get scared, we push through it. We don’t let it take over.

She looked over at Marlon. He looked pale, one hand pressed against the lockers, eyes fixed on the walker’s corpse.

“Marlon, you okay?”

“Yeah, I-I’m good. And you? Did it...?”

“No, no, don’t worry. No bites here.”

He let out a long, relieved sigh. “Okay, good. Good...”

 

Clem looked down at the walker. Its body was scrawny, skin pulled tight over brittle bones. Dust clung to black hair matted against its skull. A child. Her throat tightened.

“Dumb question, but you know-- um, knew this kid?”

Marlon hesitated. “Ye-yeah. That’s Jasper. Jasper Wokowski.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “He, uh, got sent here for making and selling drugs in elementary school. You’d think someone like that would be cool, but he was a total geek.” A weak, nervous chuckle. “Got bullied constantly by the older kids. Must’ve got stuffed into that locker before shit hit the fan. When we didn’t find him, we thought he... died. Like some of the others.”

“Oh my god.”

“Yeah…” A long pause. “I think... we should start looking. Mitch’s locker should be one of those. Check for the names.”

Not wanting to dwell on the grim subject, Clem gave a simple nod. “Got it. Good idea.”

 

They moved carefully through the rows of lockers. Clem kept her ears open, but the place had fallen still again. no more shuffling, no more rattling. Just the sound of their footsteps and the distant creaks of the old building.

Then she found it: Mitch scrawled in faded marker.

“Marlon! Think I found it.”

“Cool, let me see.” He joined her. “Yeah, that’s it. Step aside, please.”

She stepped back as he kicked the locker. The door creaked open.

“Thing’s got a busted lock. Hence why Mitch never put the good stuff in there, but...” Marlon reached inside and pulled out a slip of paper with a few numbers written on it.

“What are those numbers for?”

“Should be Willy’s combination. Just found his locker before you called me over. Here, let me show you.”

He led her over to another locker: "Willy B." He keyed in the numbers, and with a soft click, the lock came undone.

“Ha! Open sesame.” He swung the door open, revealing a box of nails, a packet of sugar, and a couple suspicious magazines.

“Bingo.” He grabbed the nails and shoved them into his pocket.

“Nice. Looks like we got everything we need.”

“Sure does. But we should check the upper hall, just in case. Could be some good stuff up there still.”

Clementine gave a small nod, and together, she and Marlon left the locker room behind. A short flight of steps led them upward, carrying them toward the heart of the gym. Faint light from the setting sun spilled in through dirty windows above, casting orange shafts across the walls as they ascended a narrow hallway.

 

The air changed as they moved, becoming heavier, older, filled with dust that shimmered in the sunbeams like flecks of ash.

When they stepped into the main gym hall, Clem immediately felt the shift. The space was vast and silent, echoes waiting in the corners. The gym had clearly seen better days, as it stood long-abandoned, its floorboards dull and warped, old sports equipment strewn and forgotten.

But her heart caught in her throat the moment her gaze landed on a figure at the far end.

Hanging limply from a basketball hoop was the body of a child - a walker, swaying slowly, almost rhythmically, as if caught in a silent breeze. A yellow shirt clung to its withered form, paired with jeans that sagged loosely on its skeletal frame. Its brown hair shifted with the motion, and a low, guttural growl reached them, barely audible over the stillness.

Clem gasped, the sound slipping out before she could stop it. She wasn’t used to seeing walker children. Most of the undead she’d encountered were adults - older, heavier, less innocent-looking. But this… this was something else entirely.

She unconciously held her breath as they crept closer. The walker’s dead eyes locked onto them, its limbs twitching, reaching for them despite its suspended fate.

“And... and who’s this?” she asked, her voice thinner than usual.

“Dewey,” Marlon said softly, eyes fixed on the figure. “Jasper’s best friend. They were the two prime targets when the older kids got bored.”

There was something heavy in his voice - regret? Guilt? Clem couldn’t tell exactly. But something in the way his words faltered made her wonder. Marlon didn’t strike her as the type to stand by idly while others suffered, but maybe... maybe he hadn’t always been the person he was trying to be now.

She narrowed her eyes, arms folding across her chest.

“Kids can be so cruel at times,” she muttered. Then, with a glance at him: “Gotta ask... did you ever take part in this, by any chance?”

Marlon didn’t answer immediately. His expression didn’t change, but she saw it in his body - his hand curled into a tight fist, then slowly relaxed. He let out a long breath and turned his face away from the child on the hoop.

“Let’s just look for anything useful and get out of here,” he said, voice hard. “I’ve had enough of this place.”

He turned to leave, but Clementine stayed rooted in place, eyes still on the walker.

“What, you just gonna leave him hanging there?” she asked. “We should... put him to rest. That’s the least we can do for him now.”

Marlon stopped. After a pause, he turned back and looked up at the swaying corpse.

With a sigh, he unslung his bow and pulled out an arrow. He nocked it, lifting it toward the target... but his hands shook. He stood like that, eyes trained on Dewey, but frozen in place.

He was struggling. Clem could see it. This wasn’t just about killing a walker. This was something deeper, some old wound that hadn’t healed. 
Maybe it never had.

She had a choice. She could take the shot for him, lift the burden off his shoulders. Or she could encourage him - to let him face what he needed to, so he could take the step forward himself.

 

After a moment’s thought, she made her decision.

“I know this is hard, Marlon,” she said gently. “But you need to do this.”

“Ugh, I know. It’s just...” He lowered the bow slightly, jaw tightening. “I still remember all those times he asked for help. Tried to reason with me, the other kids. We just laughed at him and his squeaky voice.” He choked back a bitter sound. “Even though I know he’s gone... I can still hear his cries... begging for my help.”

Clem’s eyes moved back to Dewey. The walker groaned softly, arms reaching aimlessly, white eyes hollow and endless.

She looked back at Marlon.

“You might’ve treated him unfairly in the past,” she said, voice firm but kind, “but you can’t keep beating yourself up over it. You were all just a bunch of kids back then. Stupid and reckless.” She stepped closer, placing a hand on his shoulder. “You need to understand that this is your chance to make it up to him. By setting him free.”

Her eyes drifted back to the walker.

“You need to be strong, Marlon.”

He swallowed, his throat bobbing as he nodded slowly. He lifted the bow again, this time steadier. He inhaled, closed his eyes... then opened them, more focused.

The arrow flew.

It struck Dewey in the skull, ending the movement, the groaning, the reaching. The body slumped, lifeless at last.

The air around them seemed to shift - lighter somehow.

Marlon lowered his bow and stared up at what remained.

“Rest in peace, Dewey,” he whispered.

Clementine nodded softly in approval.

 

Then something caught her eye beneath the benches across the hall. She moved past Marlon, gaze fixed on the object sticking out from under a crate. She nudged the crate aside and revealed something unexpected.

“Huh. What’s this?” she murmured, bending down.

Her hand closed around the neck of a wooden guitar.

Marlon appeared beside her.

“What you got there?”

She stood and held it up. “Looks like a guitar.”

Marlon’s eyes widened. “Oh my god! That’s my old strummer! Must’ve left it here the last time I snuck in!”

She turned the instrument in her hands. It was a bit dusty, but still intact. The wood had held up well. With a smirk, she handed it to him.

He took it like it was something sacred.

“Wow… been years since I last held it.”

“You still know how to play?” she asked.

“You kiddin’? Of course! That’s like riding a bike - you don’t forget something like that.” He turned it over in his hands. “Must be horribly out of tune though. I can’t believe it was in here the whole time.”

“Well,” she said, “now you at least got something to hold on to.”

He looked at it for a moment, thoughtful. “Maybe,” he said quietly. Then, glancing up at the windows, “I, uh, think we should really get going now. Sun’s almost down. Stumbling our way back in the dark doesn’t sound that great.”

“Point taken. Okay, let’s get out of here.”

They made their way to the front entrance of the gym, clearing away the planks and debris that had blocked the doors shut for years. With a loud creak and a little effort, the lock gave way, and they stepped out into the golden-orange dusk.

The sky had dipped low now, shadows stretching long over the courtyard. The day had been heavy—full of old ghosts, buried guilt, and unexpected discoveries. As they made their way back toward the admin building, Clementine felt the weight of it settling into her bones.

But they had what they needed.

And more than that... they’d made progress. In a small but meaningful way, Marlon had taken a step toward redemption.

Tonight, Clem figured, sleep wouldn’t be so hard to come by. The school was one step closer to being ready.

She only hoped they all would be ready - for what came next.

 

---

 

The big double doors closed with a dull thud behind them, shutting out the evening air. Inside, the admin building’s foyer was dimly lit, its only sources of light a scattered array of candles flickering on windowsills and steps. Their golden glow cast long shadows across the room, making everything feel both calm... and a little haunted.

One thing immediately stood out.

Mr. Taylor’s corpse was gone.

Clementine and Marlon exchanged a glance, wordless but shared in understanding. Someone must’ve moved the body while they were away at the gym. Just as well, none of them needed another reminder of today’s close calls.

 

Aasim sat perched on the main stairwell, arms resting on his knees. He looked up as they entered and quickly stood.

“Oh, there you are,” he said, brushing off his pants. “You guys all right?”

“Yep. We’re fine,” Clementine replied, her tone casual but with a hint of exhaustion. “Found some nails in the locker room. We should be ready to go for tomorrow.”

Aasim gave a satisfied nod. “Nice! Very nice.”

Marlon, still holding the guitar gently in one hand, tilted his head. “What are you even doing out here at this time?” he asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Vi told me to wait here for you guys,” Aasim explained. “If you weren’t back by midnight, I was supposed to go get her so we could head out looking for you two.” He smiled faintly. “Glad to see it wasn’t necessary.”

But that smile faded when his eyes met Marlon’s directly.

“Uh... sorry for being a bit of a dick out there today.”

Marlon didn’t flinch. Instead, he gave a half-smile and looked down at the golden cross hanging around his neck.

“No worries, Aasim. If I were you, I wouldn’t be fond of me either, trust me.”

Aasim looked away and scratched the back of his neck awkwardly. Then, suppressing a yawn with his hand, he added, “Uh, I’m beat. See you guys in the morning. I’m off to catch some shut-eye.”

“See you, Aasim. Goodnight,” Clementine said.

“Goodnight,” Marlon echoed, calling after him as Aasim disappeared up the stairs.

 

A quiet moment settled between the two of them as they stood there in the candlelit silence, until they turned to head toward the dorms.

But just a few steps away from the entrance, Marlon slowed to a halt.

Clem noticed and turned back to face him. “Is something wrong?”

He shook his head slowly. “No, not really. It’s just...”

He looked down at the guitar in his hands. His fingers grazed along the smooth wooden frame, a reverent motion, like brushing the cheek of an old friend. He didn’t speak for a beat, then looked up at her.

“I think Violet should have it. She needs this more than I do right now.”

Clem raised an eyebrow and put her hand on her hip. “I didn’t know Violet could play guitar.”

Marlon smiled softly. “Well, she’s more than meets the eye. Taught her myself, actually. And to be honest, she plays even better than me at this point.”

There was a flicker of pride in his voice.

“Used to get a lot of practice, back when she and Minnie lit this place up with their songs. Violet always loved singing. Even when we were small kids, going to church every Sunday - she always looked so happy when she sang along.”

His smile grew for a moment as he slipped into the memory, then gently faded again.

“Yeah,” Clem said, folding her arms as she tried to picture the image, a younger Violet, carefree and singing in church pews. “That sounds kinda cute.”

“Yeah,” he repeated, more softly this time. “But after what happened to Minnie and Sophie... she just stopped. Like her voice left with them.”

He looked up again and extended the guitar toward her.

Clem blinked, momentarily caught off-guard.

“You want me to give it to her?” she asked, uncrossing her arms.

“She won’t reject it if it comes from you.”

“And you think that why, exactly?”

Marlon chuckled lightly. “C’mon, Clem. I can see the way she looks at you. She sees you as a friend, and I don’t blame her. Hell, after all you’ve done - for us, for me...”

He swallowed, words catching for just a second.

“I can’t help but think of you as one of mine, too. Even if you might not.”

 

For a moment, Clementine didn’t know what to say. But eventually, she stepped forward and took the guitar from his hands, giving it a thoughtful once-over. The instrument felt oddly warm in her grip, as if it had its own quiet story to tell.

She looked back at Marlon and gave him a small but serious nod.

He smiled in return. “Thanks, Clementine. I owe you one.”

He turned and headed toward the door.

“Goodnight,” she called after him, her voice softer now.

“Goodnight.”

 

Once he was gone, Clem took a breath and looked down at the guitar again. It was surprisingly well-preserved. She could practically hear echoes of Violet’s singing - or at least imagine them. Either way, it lingered.

She decided to look for Violet right then. Climbing the stairs, she checked the office, where Violet sometimes camped out. It was empty.

She stepped out into the courtyard, cool night air brushing against her skin. The place was mostly quiet, with shadows stretching long across the grass.

Willy was still at his post, probably taking night watch. Mitch sat on a bench nearby, tinkering with what could only be one of his bomb projects. The rest of the yard was empty.

Clem considered asking Mitch about Violet, but decided against it. She needed to check on AJ first anyway. Violet could wait until tomorrow -besides, Clem had a feeling that when the time was right, she’d know exactly where to find her.

Clementine made her way back toward the dorms, her feet heavier now that the adrenaline of the day had worn off. She didn’t waste time heading straight for her and AJ’s shared space - Dorm Room 201.

She opened the door without knocking.

 

To her surprise, AJ wasn’t alone.

Tennessee sat across from him on the floor, legs crossed, as AJ lounged in bed. The moment the door creaked open, both boys turned to look at her.

“Clem! You’re back!” AJ shot up in bed, beaming.

“Sure am, kiddo.” She smiled, then turned her gaze toward the other boy. “Hi there, Tenn.”

“Hello, Clementine,” Tenn replied politely with a respectful nod.

She took in the state of the room: the scattered toys across the floor, new drawings spread out on the desk in the corner. It looked like they’d had a full evening. That was good. Even though AJ was still too weak to leave bed, it was comforting to know Tenn had kept him company.

AJ’s eyes locked onto the object in her hand.

“Clem, what’s that in your hand?” he asked, pointing at it with curiosity glowing in his expression.

“Oh, this?” She stepped forward, gently lifting the object for him to see. “It’s a guitar, AJ. A musical instrument.”

AJ blinked. “Like the piano that Louis plays on?”

“That’s right, goofball.”

Tenn giggled at the nickname, but AJ scrunched his nose.

“Ugh, can you please stop calling me that? I told you, I’m too old for it.”

“Not to me, you’re not.” She grinned and sat down beside him, resting the guitar against the bed.

Tenn eyed the guitar curiously. “Violet said you went to the gym with…” He hesitated, slight disdain creeping into his voice. “Marlon. Is that where you found it?”

“Yup. Found it, along with some… other things.” Her tone dipped for a second before she looked back at him. “I was supposed to give it to Violet. You know where I can find her?”

Tenn fidgeted, rubbing his hands together. “I’m not sure if that’s a good idea. She, um, doesn’t like playing anymore, I think.”

Clem tilted her head slightly, concerned. “What makes you think that, Tenn?”

He took a moment to gather his thoughts. “Violet used to have her own guitar. But after my sisters were gone, she broke it. Threw it into the fire. Said it would be more useful that way.”

Clem’s heart sank.

Her eyes drifted to the guitar resting by the bed, suddenly feeling heavier than before. She’d told Marlon she’d give it to Violet, and she wasn’t one to go back on her word. Still, if it brought back that kind of pain…

 

Then again, Clem remembered Violet taking the old lyrics book from the library. If she truly wanted to shut the door on music, why keep that?

She looked at AJ, who simply seemed curious - unburdened by the weight of what the guitar might mean. It made sense. Kids his age could feel things before they understood them. That clarity would come with time.

With a steadying breath, Clem turned to Tenn again.

“I gave my word that I’d bring it to her,” she said quietly. “What she wants to do with it after is on her.”

Tenn nodded solemnly. “Okay.” He glanced between her and AJ. “She’s probably in her room right now. It’s in the western hall, with a purple heart on the door. She could already be sleeping, though.”

“All right. Thanks, Tenn.” Clem stood, grabbing the guitar again. “I’ll head over now. If she’s out, I’ll come back. And you--" she pointed at AJ "--are going to sleep. It’s already late.”

“Aww, but Clem…” he whined, eyes wide with exaggerated innocence.

“Uh uh, don’t start with that, AJ. You need as much rest as you can get, remember?”

AJ let out a dramatic sigh and flopped back on the bed, scowling.

Tenn rubbed his eyes. “I should also head to bed. I’m getting tired anyway.” He stood and looked around the room. “I’ll leave my toys here, if that’s okay?”

“Of course.” Clem nodded.

Tenn turned to AJ. “We can play some more tomorrow, if you want?”

AJ perked up. “Yeah, that sounds cool.”

They shared a smile.

“We’re all set, then.” Clem grabbed the lit candle from the drawer. “Come on, Tenn. I’ll bring you back to your room before I see Violet.”

“Okay. Thank you, Clem.” Tenn followed her to the door, but before leaving, he turned back to AJ. “Goodnight, AJ.”

“Goodnight, Tenn.”

“Be back before you know it,” Clem added softly before closing the door behind them.

 

She guided Tenn to his room, tucked away on the upper level. Once he was safely inside, she continued to the west aisle. The flame of the candle flickered as she passed through the dark hallway, its warm glow painting streaks of orange across the dormitory walls.

It didn’t take long to find Room 303. The purple heart carved into the wood was faded, and something had once been etched inside it - but was now scratched out. Clem stared at it for a moment, hand hovering over the door. Maybe she should come back tomorrow.

But she’d made it all the way here. Putting down the candle on the ground, taking a breath to relax her nerves, she stretched out her hand and knocked gently.

There was some rustling inside, followed by Violet’s voice through the door. “Tenn? Is that you?”

“It’s me. Violet.”

 

A pause. “Clementine?” She sounded surprised. Then came footsteps, and the door opened swiftly. “Shit, did something happen? Is Marlon okay?”

Clem raised a hand to ease her. “Don’t worry. Everything went smoothly - relatively speaking.”

Violet let out a breath of relief. “Thank god.” Her eyes lingered on Clem.

“Could I come in, please?”

“Huh? Oh- yeah, sure. Come on in.” Violet stepped aside. As Clementine entered - making sure to grab the candle before stepping inside - Violet finally noticed the guitar. Her breath hitched, just barely, but instead of saying anything, she shut the door and crossed her arms.

Clem took in the room. Sparse walls, but not bare, delicate hand-painted flowers and music notes lined parts of the space, little details full of personal meaning. Scribbled text marked some of them, though they were too small to make out in the low light. Her eyes landed on the lyrics book on a drawer beside the bed.

 

Quiet, but thoughtful. Just like Violet.

 

She turned to face her host.

“Sorry if I’m bothering you this late. But I wanted to give you something.” She held the guitar out gently. “Here.”

Violet stepped closer, then paused. “Uh... okay.” She didn’t reach for it. Instead, she gestured to the corner of the room. “Could you put it there? I don’t… want to touch it right now.”

Though it struck her as a bit unusual, Clem didn’t question it. She simply nodded and placed the guitar down where Violet had asked.

“Thanks,” Violet murmured.

“No problem.” Clem gave a faint smile. A moment passed.

Violet ran a hand through her hair and sat down on the bed, exhaling hard. “I’m... sorry for the way I acted today. I didn’t mean to be such a bitch, but when we were out there with Marlon, I just--” She shook her head. “I just couldn’t help it. He makes me so, so…”

“It’s okay,” Clementine cut in gently. “You don’t have to justify yourself to me. Like I said, I get it.”

“I’ve tried to see things from his side,” Violet continued, eyes on the floor. “Tried to find a reason. Any reason. But I just can’t understand how he could do something like this... how he could lie to me for so long.” She looked at Clem now, with a rawness in her expression. “Am I a horrible sister for not knowing if I can ever forgive him?”

Clementine placed the candle on the drawer and sat beside her, leaving a bit of space between them.

“I don’t think you are. He betrayed your trust. I know how much that hurts.”

Violet watched her quietly as Clem continued.

“There was this man. One of the leaders in the group I ran with for a while. I trusted him - with my life, with AJ’s life. I thought he was a friend. But when I needed him most… he left me hanging.”

“That sounds horrible,” Violet whispered, reaching out to her.

Clem nodded, matching her subdued tone. “Months later, I ran into him again. I wanted to tear him apart. But as we talked… I realized he hadn’t just abandoned me out of cruelty. He made a hard call. One that hurt me, yeah, but one he thought was right.”

She looked Violet in the eyes now. “I even risked my life to save his. But... I was never able to fully forgive him.”

Violet glanced away, brow furrowed. “So you’re saying it’s hopeless?”

“Not at all.” Clementine leaned forward. “David-- that guy acted like family, but he wasn’t. Marlon is. You live together. You’ve grown up together. That kind of bond doesn’t just break overnight.”

 

She placed a hand on Violet’s shoulder. “If anyone can work this out, it’s you two.”

Violet looked down at the hand on her shoulder, then placed her own on top of it.

“Thank you, Clem,” she said, voice quieter now. “I don’t know what I’d have done if you weren’t here.”

Clementine gave her a small grin. “Oh, you would’ve figured it out. Like you said - you’re a smart girl.”

“Sometimes,” Violet replied, lips twitching into a smile.

“More often than not.” Clem stood, picking up the candle. “I should go. AJ’s probably still awake, waiting for me. Oh, almost forgot. We’ve got what we need. We can start setting up the barbed wire tomorrow morning.”

“Sounds good,” Violet said with a nod, clearing her throat. “I’ll see you then.”

“Yep. Goodnight, Vi.”

Violet’s cheeks pinked slightly, though it was mostly hidden in the orange candlelight. “Goodnight, Clem.”

 

Clementine stepped out, closing the door behind her. A warmth settled in her stomach, soft and unexpected. She wasn’t quite sure why. She pushed it to the back of her mind - AJ needed sleep. And they all needed to be ready.

Because none of them knew when the raiders would strike.

Back inside her room, Violet stood in silence for a few moments before approaching the guitar. Slowly, almost reverently, she reached out and ran her fingers across the strings.

Then she turned away and crawled into bed.

The days ahead would be difficult.

 

But she already felt the first note of strength begin to hum.

Notes:

Feel free to share your thoughts via comment. See you guys on friday and I wish you a great week!

Chapter 17: 16 - What We Lost Part IV

Notes:

Hey guys, hope he had a pleasant week so far! This chapter, we're gonna have more character focused moments and less action. But I hope you'll still enjoy it nonetheless! I know I had a lot fun writing it, so I hope that translated well.

Morning passed in a blur.

 

Breakfast came early. Tenn delivered a tray to AJ, who was still tucked in bed, while Clementine squeezed in a few extra push-ups and sit-ups. It might not make a huge difference before the raiders arrived, but if there was even a chance of being more prepared - she was going to take it.

With barbed wire, nails, and two battered ladders ready, the group gathered to reinforce the school’s defenses. They'd managed to scrounge up a handful of usable hammers, and the plan came together quickly. Marlon and Louis would handle the western wall. Clem and Violet were assigned to the east.

Clementine didn’t show it outright, but a quiet smile tugged at the corners of her mouth.

 

Time with Violet? Yeah. She was okay with that.

They moved out, checking for walkers - thankfully, none in sight -before getting to work. The east wall loomed ahead of them, strong and timeworn. It bore a few dents and hairline cracks, but stood tall, bathed in warm afternoon sunlight. Shafts of golden rays filtered through the trees surrounding them, casting

long shadows across the clearing.

From somewhere off to the west, the muffled voices of Louis and Marlon drifted through the trees. Louis being, well, Louis, and Marlon clearly losing patience. Clem couldn’t make out what they were arguing about, but the tone told her enough.

Everyone was doing their part. In their own way.

 

Clem and Violet had only one ladder between them, so they took turns. One would hammer in the nails and loop the barbed wire from above, while the other steadied the ladder and prepared the next section. It was tricky, dangerous work - and physical, too.

Clementine wiped a bead of sweat from her brow, glove streaking dirt across her forehead. She looked up.

“Need some help with that?” she called.

Violet, a few feet above her on the ladder, grumbled without looking down. “No. I’ve got this. It’s just... being a pain in the ass.”

Clem smirked. She watched Violet wrangle the stubborn wire, trying to hook it against a nail Clem had hammered in earlier.

 

Then - Violet’s foot slipped.

 

“Violet!”

Clementine dropped everything. Her tools clattered to the ground as she lunged forward. She caught Violet mid-fall, staggering back a few steps but planting her feet, muscles straining.

For a moment, they didn’t move.

 

Violet’s arms wrapped instinctively around her, breath caught. Their eyes met, wide and locked, and Clem's heartbeat pounded - not just from the adrenaline, but something… unfamiliar. Something warm and fluttering and dangerously real.

“Nice catch,” Violet murmured, a little breathless and slightly embarrassed.

Clementine swallowed, forcing a grin to cover the chaos inside. “Ha, you’re heavier than you look.”

 

That earned a short laugh - quick, genuine.

“Clem, uh…” Violet blinked. “You can let me down now.”

“Oh-- yeah, of course.” Clem gently lowered her, her hands reluctant to let go even as she rubbed the back of her neck awkwardly, unknowingly staining it with more dirt.

Violet quickly dusted herself off. Her cheeks had taken on a faint pink hue, though she didn’t acknowledge it. Clem’s eyes lingered a moment longer than they probably should have.

 

Something felt different.

Not just the usual camaraderie. Not just the teamwork.

This was something else.

 

“I’ll give it another shot,” Violet said, already making her way back to the ladder. “Promise I won’t fall like an idiot again.”

“Ye-Yeah. I gotcha,” Clem stammered, quickly stepping forward to steady the ladder.

As Violet climbed up once more, more careful now, Clementine found herself distracted. Her gaze drifted up, watching the way Violet's brows furrowed in concentration, the way the light touched her hair, the outline of her jaw.

 

What was that just now? she thought, gripping the ladder tighter.

I’ve helped people before. I’ve saved them even. But it never felt like… like this.

She swallowed. Her eyes flicked up again.

 

Violet was… beautiful. Not in a loud way. In a way that snuck up on you. Subtle. Soft. Steady. Like a wallflower.

Clem’s thoughts spun.

 

Maybe I don’t just like boys.

 

The idea sat there, quiet and calm like it had always been there, just waiting to be noticed.

Then-- Violet glanced down.

“Something on my face?” she teased, eyebrow raised. “Or are you just gonna stand there and stare at me?”

“What? I wasn’t-- I mean—” Clem’s face flushed. “I’m just making sure you won’t fall again!”

Violet rolled her eyes, her smirk lingering. “Sure you are, Clem.”

 

Clementine looked away, suddenly fascinated by a pebble near her boot. Her cheeks burned hotter. She’d literally just saved Violet from breaking her neck, and somehow still managed to embarrass herself.

But when she chanced a glance back up, Violet was still smiling.

And she didn’t seem to mind.

At least… Clem hoped she didn’t.

 

---

 

It had been a full day since the barbed wire had gone up along the school’s walls, twisting like metal vines along the edges of their makeshift fortress. Things were shaping up, slowly but surely. Some of the heavier tables had already been moved into defensive positions, and the kids had started collecting loose bricks for makeshift traps. No one said it aloud, but it was obvious: the war was coming.

Clementine, for once, found herself with nothing to do.

It was a strange, uncomfortable feeling. Everyone else was knee-deep in work - Ruby had all but moved into the greenhouse, getting it back into usable shape after years of neglect; Aasim and Willy were hoarding scrap like squirrels before winter; and Marlon was off in a corner, sharpening arrows with the intensity of someone trying to forget something. Or someone.

Clem paced the courtyard, hands resting on her belt, eyes scanning for anything - anyone - that needed her help. That’s when she saw movement at the gate.

Tenn was just hopping down from the watchtower, swinging the gate open with both hands. Louis and Omar strolled in like they'd just returned from a casual errand. Over one shoulder, Louis had a couple of dead rabbits slung lazily, and Omar had a few more tucked into a makeshift carrier.

Louis spotted her first. Predictably, he raised one arm high in the air and waved with the kind of over-the-top flourish only he could make look halfway charming. Clem rolled her eyes, smirking despite herself. God, he was such an idiot - but an endearing one.

 

She walked over to meet them, and Louis grinned like a kid on stage.

“Hey, Clemster! Feast your eyes on our glorious bounty.” He held out one of the rabbits dramatically, as if it were some sort of trophy. “Caught this little guy ourselves. Wanna give him a kiss?”

Clementine didn’t even slow down. “Ew, gross,” she said, wrinkling her nose and batting the rabbit away before it got anywhere near her face.

Louis gasped with mock offense. “What? Don’t be cruel. He has feelings, too, you know.”

She crossed her arms. “Says the guy who’s about to eat him for dinner. And all his buddies,” she added, nodding toward Omar’s haul.

Omar chuckled, a low, warm sound. “She got you there, man.” He gave Louis a friendly tap on the shoulder. “Now quit playing around and help me get these things ready.”

Louis groaned. “Wait, really? I thought I was just the delivery guy. Nobody said anything about turning dinner into... dinner.”

“You are now,” Omar replied flatly, already heading toward the outdoor prep table near the firepit.

 

Louis shot Clementine a helpless look. She could see the mild horror on his face as he stared down at the fuzzy corpses.

He was trying not to look squeamish, and failing miserably.

Clem stepped up beside him. “I can take your place, if you want.”

His face lit up like a Christmas tree. “Seriously? Clemster, you’re a lifesaver.” He practically tossed the rabbit into her hands before she could reconsider, dropping the rest into Omar's carrier before dramatically dusting his hands. “This’ll give me just enough time to, uh... warm up for my next masterpiece.” He wiggled his eyebrows while grabbing the collars of his coat.

Clem groaned inwardly. She should’ve known he’d pull something like this. “Then don’t keep ‘her’ waiting.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it. Thanks, Clem!” With a grin and an exaggerated finger gun, he was already heading for the admin building, guaranteed to be aiming straight for the music room.

She shook her head, watching him go.

 

“Drama queen,” she muttered under her breath, turning back toward the table.

Omar had already started laying out the rabbits, lining them up neatly like tools on a workbench. There was a cleaver and a chef’s knife beside him, gleaming faintly in the soft orange light of the early evening sun.

He glanced at her. “You ever skinned a rabbit before?”

She nodded, stepping up beside him. “Plenty. Had to do it a lot on the road.”

“Good,” he said, eyes still on the meat. “Then I don’t have to walk you through it. Pick your tool of choice.”

She eyed two blades - a cleaver and a chef's knife. After a moment of consideration, she tapped the chef’s knife. “That one.”

Omar handed it to her. “Woman of precision. I like it.”

 

The first cut always released the worst of the smell. That sickly, earthy tang of blood and fur and rot. She turned her head away for a second, eyes watering.

“Ugh. You never get used to the smell, do you?”

Omar chuckled quietly. “Nope.”

They worked in silence for a few minutes, the sound of slicing and scraping filling the air. Clem’s motions were deliberate, her concentration sharp. Omar moved faster - clean, practiced. His hands didn’t even shake.

She glanced sideways at him.

“You’re really good at this.”

He didn’t look up. “When you do it almost every day for seven years, you tend to get good at things.” Then, finally, he did meet her gaze. “Never got to thank you, by the way. For helping us.”

Clementine shook her head. “You don’t need to thank me. Honestly, it feels like we’ve brought more trouble than anything else. It’s been... a week.”

“You can say that again,” he said with a tired laugh. He began scraping meat into the iron cauldron hanging over the fire. “But I mean it. Without you, those raiders might’ve taken us by now. Not ’cause we’re weak or anything, but 'cause there’s just more of them. We’ve got fighters. like Vi or Mitch. but not everyone’s built for that.”

“They won’t get the chance,” Clem said, a quiet steel in her voice. “Once we’re done setting everything up, they’ll walk into a goddamn death trap.”

Omar’s grin widened just a bit. “See, that’s what I like about you. You’ve got fire. Between you, the traps, a bunch of kids with bows, and this delicious stew-to-be,” he gestured toward the bubbling pot, “I think we’ll do just fine.”

Clem smiled. “Love the optimism.”

He shrugged. “Gotta stay positive. If I leave it up to the others, we’ll all be pacing around like anxious chickens by morning. You don’t win fights with shaky hands.”

She nodded toward the courtyard. “Vi’s been doing a great job, though. She’s kept everyone steady.”

“Yeah, can’t complain,” Omar agreed. “I’ll admit, I thought Mitch would’ve been louder about all this. About Marlon being still out and about around here.”

“He’s probably too busy prepping bombs.”

“Oh, right. Forgot about those.” Omar paused, thinking. “Might be good to get Willy to help him. Two minds and all that.”

Clem raised an eyebrow. “Didn’t know Willy was into explosives.”

“He’s not, really. But he’s a tinkerer. Likes messing with things. It’s one of his, I don’t know... gifts.”

“Gifts?” she asked, dropping more meat into the pot.

“That’s what I’m calling us now. The Boarding School for Gifted Youth.” He grinned.

Clem let out a short laugh. “That’s one way to put it.”

“Only way, if you ask me. And you--” he looked at her pointedly “--you fit right in.”

“Oh? That so?”

 

“I saw the way you were setting up those tables the other day. Like you were already seeing the fight play out. You had every angle covered. It was like watching Da Vinci work.”

Clem smirked, shaking her head. “Didn’t think you were the artsy type.”

“That’s because we’re all artists, Clem,” Omar said, his voice calm but passionate as he carved the last few cuts. “Free spirits. We ain't just a bunch of kids that got dumped by spineless adults. We bring color to a world that was going grey with rot.”

Clementine glanced over at him. It was a strange thing to say, maybe even poetic, but she got it.

 

The second rabbit was nearly done. She cleaned the blade against the edge of the table while Omar stooped to grab one of Aasim's firestarters from beneath. With a flick, a match was lit and he brought the fire to life under the stacked wood, a soft crackle warming the space between them. The cauldron above it began to heat, and the rising steam shimmered in the low sun.

He picked up a small glass bottle filled with some pale greenish liquid,  something that smelled faintly of herbs, and drizzled it over the meat already in the pot. The sizzling was instant and satisfying. Omar gave a satisfied grunt, then turned back toward her.

“You just about done over there?”

“Yeah, just a few more cuts.” Clementine made the last slices quick and clean, then passed the usable meat his way. “There. All yours.”

 

Omar added it to the mix, giving it a few quick stirs before nodding, pleased. “That’s it then. You’re off the hook, unless you wanna stick around and learn a thing or two from the master himself.”

Clem smirked. “I’d love to help you get dinner ready, Chef Omar.”

He grinned. “Damn. Just like that, you’re already ranked higher than Louis.”

She tilted her head. “Ranked on what?”

“People I like,” he said, dead serious, then waved her over. “Come here a sec.”

She stepped up beside him as he picked up a long metal fork and began turning the chunks of rabbit slowly in the pot.

“See that color? Right there? You wanna flip it when it’s like that. Might seem early, but trust me, you want a good balance on both sides. Turn it too late and the texture’s off. Gotta keep it moving.”

Clementine watched his hands work, precise and confident, flipping and turning the meat like he was painting strokes on a canvas.

 

It was strange how something as brutal as cooking a rabbit in the apocalypse could still feel... peaceful.

After a few moments, Omar filled a nearby bucket with clean water, dropping in a few herbs Ruby had brought from the greenhouse. As the leaves hit the surface, a fresh smell wafted up, mixing with the meat’s scent, earthy, rich, and comforting. This was shaping up to be one hell of a meal.

“I can see why you think cooking’s an art form now,” she said softly.

“Now you’re gettin’ it,” Omar replied, glancing over with a warm smile. “Like I said, we’re all artists. Just gotta look at the way we express it.”

He gestured with his spoon as he talked.

“Tenn and Sophie, those two? They draw whole worlds outta nothing but pencil and paper. They let us see what they see - like magic. Aasim, he’s got this protocol he's writing. Might not seem like it, but that boy’s got the discipline of a novelist. Ruby? The way she treats people, the way she handles medicine? Like a witch casting healing spells.”

 

He turned back to the pot, stirring gently.

“And me? I make food that ain’t just food. I make joy.”

Clem smiled back at him. “You’ve got a real way with words, you know that? You should talk to people more often. You’re holding out on them.”

Omar just clicked his tongue. “Nah. Most of ‘em wouldn’t listen. Or wouldn’t get it.”

“I think you’re selling them short.”

“You don’t know ‘em like I do, Clem,” he said, tone shifting. “No offense. I’ve been here a long time. Seen the worst sides of all of them. And lemme tell you, it ain’t pretty.”

Clem nodded slowly. “We all get nasty sometimes. Trust me, I’ve done things I’m not proud of. A lot of them.”

 

There was a quiet moment between them. Omar stirred the stew in thoughtful silence. The fire popped and hissed beneath them.

Then, in a low voice, he asked, “Did anyone ever tell you why I got sent here?”

Clem looked up, surprised. “No. Not a word.”

“Huh,” he muttered. “Thought Louis would’ve spilled the beans by now.”

She crossed her arms, leaning against the table. “Louis is... a handful. But he’s not cruel.”

“That’s true,” Omar said with a sigh. “But it’s not just that. Me and him? We didn’t exactly hit it off back in the day.”

Clem raised an eyebrow. “Really?”

“Couldn’t stand him,” Omar admitted. “You know why?”

She shook her head, waiting.

“He comes from a rich family. Like, crazy rich. Fancy house, private school, silver spoon, all that.”

Clementine blinked. “Okay...?”

“I grew up poor. Dirt poor,” Omar said, his eyes fixed on the bubbling pot. “My folks worked their asses off every day and still barely had enough for food. So... I started stealing.”

 

Clem nodded slowly, not judging.

“Mostly food,” he went on. “Stuff me and my little brother could eat. I thought it was survival. I didn’t really think about right or wrong, just hunger.”

“Your parents never found out?”

He shook his head. “They were too busy with their own battles. And I was careful. For a while. Eventually, we got lucky - dad landed a better job, mom started making enough to help out. Things got better.”

He paused, poked at the meat again.

“But by then, I was used to stealing. It wasn’t survival anymore. It was just... habit. Greed, even. I got caught trying to lift a TV from an electronics store. My brother told them everything else I’d done, too. Next thing I knew, I was on a bus to this place.”

Clementine reached out and gently rested a hand on his shoulder.

“I’m sorry, Omar.”

 

He shook his head. “Don’t be. It was the best thing that could’ve happened to me. Made me face my shit. Grow up. Learn. Can’t say the same for these raiders, though. Stealing stuff is one thing. But stealing people?” He looked at her, eyes sharp. “That’s just fucked up.”

Clem let out a short laugh. “Agreed. And hey... between us? I know how it feels to get caught red-handed. It sucks.”

He barked a laugh. “Amen to that, sister.”

Then he grinned and picked up a wooden spoon, dipping it into the stew and scooping up a small bite. He held it out toward her.

“As a reward for listening to my rambling, first taste is yours.”

Clem leaned in, careful not to burn her tongue as she took the bite. The heat spread through her mouth - warm, savory, rich with rabbit and herbs and just the right balance of spices. She closed her eyes, savoring it, before letting out a satisfied hum.

“Holy crap,” she said. “That’s amazing.”

Omar beamed. “Damn right it is.” He took a bite for himself, then set the spoon down. “Thanks for helping out, Clem. It was real nice talking. I don’t get to do that much.”

“Same here,” she said softly. “Don’t hesitate to ask if you need anything again. This was... way more fun than I expected.”

“Careful now,” Omar teased. “I might start thinking you’re trying to steal my job. You’ve got potential. Give it a few years, and you might almost rival me.”

Clem raised an eyebrow. “Almost?”

“Hey, I never said you were a prodigy,” he said, still grinning. “That title still belongs to yours truly. No matter what that moron Louis thinks.”

They both laughed, warm and easy.

 

The fire crackled beneath the stew. The sun had dipped just below the trees now, casting golden light across the courtyard. The scent of cooking meat mingled with the last rays of daylight, wrapping around them like a comforting blanket.

In that moment, Clem didn’t feel like a survivor. Not a soldier. Not a girl running from the past. Just a person, standing among others who had carved out a life in the ruins.

These kids, they were the heartbeat of this place. The color in a world that had been washed in shades of gray for too long.

And she would do whatever it took to protect them.

 

Whatever it took.

Notes:

Omar felt a little underdeveloped in the original season, so I wanted to flesh out his character a bit, give him some more "color" if you will. I hope you like the direction I took him in. And I thought it would be good having a scene where Clem actively realizes that her feelings for Violet weren't just platonic in nature. Since we didn't see her have any feelings of that sort for another person of the same gender, I took that as an opportunity to show that internal process.

I was thinking of dropping fun facts about either the season or some lore bits for some of the changes I've made. Let me know if you'd be interested in that.

And as always, thank you so much for reading, have a wonderful weekend and I'll see you guys next tuesday.

Chapter 18: 17 - What We Lost Part V

Notes:

I hope you guys had a great weekend and welcome back. We're picking up from last week and jump into the second half of the events of the canon Suffer the Children episode, so after the two week timeskip. Let me know what you guys think of this and happy reading.

It had been about two weeks since the fortifications began. The school was nearly unrecognizable now - no longer just a forgotten relic of the old world, but a fortress shaped by teenagers and desperation. The walls were reinforced, the courtyard prepared, and the old entrance through the gathering hall barricaded tight with everything from bookcases to broken chairs.

Mitch had said he was almost done with the bomb, whatever that meant exactly. Probably something with nails, oil, and his trademark borderline-maniac glint.

The group as a whole, though? Restless. Clem could feel it in every passing look, every half-finished conversation. Waiting was always the worst part.

Marlon had kept his distance, trying to patch things up with Violet in a quiet, fumbling way - more awkward silences than apologies. Meanwhile, everyone else had thrown themselves into whatever tasks they could find. Anything to stay busy. To stay sane.

AJ was getting stronger. He wasn’t limping as much anymore, and he’d even started helping out with small jobs: feeding Rosie, keeping lookout shifts, fetching things for Ruby. Nothing strenuous. Clem made sure of that. She watched him carefully, like a hawk, but he didn’t seem to mind.

That night, she had expected to sleep like a rock. But peace was a currency the apocalypse didn’t hand out freely...

 

---

 

The crying hit her like a slap.

 

Soft at first, just a whimper. A child’s cry, low and pained. But it carved through her like a bullet. Her eyes snapped open, and for a split second, she didn’t know where she was.

She sat up in bed, heart already pounding. The room was dark. Her eyes darted to the opposite bed.

Empty.

“AJ?” she called, voice low but sharp, almost a whisper. “Where are you?”

No answer. Only more crying in the distance.

She stood, the moonlight slipping between the cracks in the boarded windows painting faint silver lines across the wooden floor. She crossed to the door, hand brushing the knob.

The second she opened it, a horse - silent, spectral - ambled past her down the hallway, hooves clopping faintly on the floor. It didn’t seem to notice her. It just moved, slow and solemn, like it knew where it was going.

She followed.

The hallway felt longer than it should have. The walls seemed too narrow, the shadows too deep. As she rounded the corner after the horse, it was already on the ground. Dying. Its flank heaved as it gasped for air, legs twitching. Its eyes found hers, wide and wet and accusing.

She couldn’t look away.

The sound of crying was louder now, nearly drowned by the crack of gunfire somewhere ahead. The air smelled of burning leaves, thick with smoke. Orange light flickered through the glass doors at the end of the hallway.

Clem’s feet moved on their own.

The doors loomed closer with every step, the light behind them growing. Fire danced on the other side. Sparks hit the glass. Her hand trembled as it reached the handle.

“AJ,” she whispered.

She opened the door.

 

And the world exploded in white.

 

---

 

Clem jolted awake with a gasp, the scream trapped halfway up her throat. Her shirt was damp with sweat, her heart racing like it was trying to beat its way out of her chest. For a second, she didn’t know if she was still dreaming.

Then she looked across the room.

AJ wasn’t in bed.

Instead, he was perched quietly on top of the drawers, knees tucked to his chest, a lit candle flickering beside him. His small face was half-lit by the flame, the rest shadowed. He turned toward her when he heard her stir, but quickly looked away again, eyes locked on the gaps between the boards on the window.

“You were having a nightmare,” he said calmly. “Same one you used to have. The one about the ranch.”

Clem rubbed her face, her hand shaky. “I’ll be okay. Just give me a second.”

She swung her legs over the edge of the bed and took a slow breath. Her gaze flicked to AJ again, this time, noticing something in his hand.

A knife. One she didn’t recognize.

 

“Hey,” she said gently, “what do you have there?”

He didn’t turn around. Just tilted the blade a little so it caught the candlelight, then pulled it slightly out of view.

“Did you have a bad dream too?” she asked. “You’ve been having them a lot lately.”

He shook his head, almost too subtly to notice.

“I feel safer like this,” he said. “Not sleeping. I wanna stay up forever. I probably could. Like eighteen days. If I tried hard.”

Clem frowned, looking more closely at the knife. “I’ve never seen that one before. Did you make it? When?”

“I dunno,” AJ said, shrugging. “While you were busy.”

“It must’ve taken you days.”

“I couldn’t stop thinking about it ‘til I made it.”

 

That hit harder than she expected.

She hated that he needed this - this edge, this defense - just to sleep. He wasn’t supposed to carry that weight. But life hadn’t given them the luxury of childhood.

AJ shifted and let out a sharp grunt, pressing a hand to his side. The wound - still not healed. Clem stood up, taking a step toward him.

“Here,” she said, “let me help you get back to bed--”

“No.” His voice was sharper than before, stopping her cold.

She sat back down, watching him, her expression soft.

“You don’t have to keep checking on me,” he said. “You always say, ‘be tough.’ So I am. You say, ‘be strong.’ And I will. All the time.”

She gave him a tired smile. “You’re the toughest boy I know. Probably the toughest boy in the whole world.”

He looked over at her finally, eyes searching. “I’m not as tough as you.”

“Well,” Clem said with a little smirk, “no one’s as tough as me.”

That got a laugh out of him. A real one. Small and raspy, but real.

Then he hopped down from the drawers, walking toward the door.

“I’m sorry you had to do all the hard stuff,” he said. “To help Marlon atone.”

He said the word like it was made of glass, fragile and weird in his mouth. Then he reached the door and turned.

“I’m gonna help more. So you don’t have to do everything.”

“Where are you going?” Clem asked, puzzled.

“On patrol,” he said.

She raised an eyebrow. “...Patrol?”

“For danger. Bad people. Monsters. Whatever you have nightmares about.”

Her expression flattened into something between disbelief and affection. “Absolutely not. It’s dark out there.”

AJ paused, glancing down at the knife. “Um, actually... I’m kinda tired. I’d... kinda rather stay.”

He turned around and came back to her bedside.

She tilted her head. “What is it?”

He looked up at her. “Can I... could I maybe sleep in your bed? Like I did when I was little?”

“Yeah,” she said, smiling softly. “Come on up.”

“I’m not scared,” he said quickly as he climbed in. “Just tired.”

“Makes sense to me.”

Her eyes drifted to the knife still in his hand. “Think you need that?”

AJ looked down at it like it had just appeared there, then wordlessly set it on the drawer beside them. He curled up beside her, placing one small hand gently on her shoulder.

“Hey, AJ,” she whispered.

“What?”

“You’re still little.”

 

He didn’t say anything for a second. Then, “Yeah. I know.”

And just like that, the tension in the room melted. The fear, the fire, the white-hot panic - all of it faded under the soft weight of shared warmth. Sleep came easy after that. No more nightmares. Just quiet.

And for now, that was enough.

 

---

 

The morning sun was just starting to brush its fingers across the tops of the buildings, painting the courtyard in soft gold. Clem and AJ stepped out of the dormitory, the air cool and still, the kind of quiet that didn’t feel peaceful - just tense. Like everything was holding its breath.

Across the yard, she spotted Violet perched on the steps of the admin building, arms crossed, deep in conversation with Louis. He stood below her, pacing slightly, his voice sharp even from a distance. Clem couldn’t make out the words, but the tone said plenty.

Elsewhere, things were already in motion. Rosie trotted off toward the small graveyard at the side of the school, tail low but wagging just enough to show she was in work mode. Mitch was hunched over at a bench near the firepit, surrounded by wires and plastic scraps, his own twisted version of frantically working to get the explosives ready. And Tenn was climbing the ladder up to the watchtower, settling into his lookout shift like it was just another normal day.

Clem paused in the middle of the courtyard, glancing down at AJ beside her. He yawned and covered his mouth with his hand, rubbing one eye with his knuckles.

“You ready to get to work today, kiddo?” she asked, nudging him gently with her elbow.

“Bad dreams always make me more tired,” he mumbled.

“Yeah,” she said, “me too.”

AJ looked up at her, the corners of his mouth turning up just a little. “I slept better in your bed.”

Clem smiled. “Glad to hear it.”

“I think I have lookout duty now,” he added, glancing toward the tower. “I better get to it.”

“Go get ‘em, soldier.”

He gave a small nod and trotted off toward Tenn, determined like always. Watching him walk off, she couldn’t help but feel a flicker of hope. If they could just survive this thing, maybe - just maybe - his spirit could start healing too.

 

She turned her attention back to Violet and Louis, just in time to catch the tail end of whatever disagreement was brewing.

“I have other stuff I need to do,” Louis muttered.

“What stuff?” Violet demanded, arms crossed, brow furrowed.

“Nothing, it’s just… it’s important.”

“Goddammit, Louis,” she snapped. “Take this seriously for once in your life.”

“I have been!” he snapped back. “For days! Almost two weeks now!”

“So has everyone,” she shot back. “Get over yourself!”

Louis looked down at the ground, the fire draining from his expression. Then he just brushed past Clem without a word, eyes briefly meeting hers in a silent exchange. Frustration, hurt, maybe even guilt, before he headed toward the archery targets by the trees.

Clem didn’t have long to process it before Violet turned her way.

“Hey,” she said, voice softer now.

Clem sighed. “I really thought Lilly and Abel would’ve shown up by now. What’s taking them so long?”

Violet shrugged. “No clue. I wanted more time to prepare, but now it just feels like waiting for a mole to leave its hole.”

Clem nodded. “Need anything from me?”

“Yeah, actually.” Violet stepped down from the steps and into the courtyard. “Could you do a check-in with everyone? Make sure they’re not screwing things up too badly?”

“Sure. I’m on it.”

“Thanks, Clem.” Violet’s eyes drifted to Louis, who was fumbling with Marlon’s old bow, trying to hit a makeshift target nailed to a tree. His shots weren’t landing anywhere useful.

“I should go board up the back hallway,” Violet added, already turning.

“I thought that area was already sealed?”

“It is. But I want to make sure.” She looked back with a tired half-smile. “Better safe than sorry, right?”

 

And just like that, Clem was left to her new task: making sure everyone was still functioning. She took a slow breath and scanned the yard.

Her eyes landed on Mitch.

He was at one of the long outdoor tables, hunched over some contraption made of plastic and metal bits, squinting like he was defusing a bomb - or in this case, building one.

Clem walked up and stood beside him. “What’re you working on?”

He didn’t look up. “Test run. Gotta see if the bomb’ll go off.”

That got a raised eyebrow out of her.

He noticed and cracked a smile. “Don’t worry. This little guy’s not gonna kill anyone. Just need to see if it lights.”

“It better work,” Clem said, crossing her arms. “Our whole plan kinda depends on it. If they get inside, you’ll have to set it off while I draw them in.”

“Expect the unexpected,” Mitch muttered.

Clem chuckled. “Something like that.”

He sat up a bit straighter, flexing his fingers like they were cramping. “Saw that on one of those cheesy-ass motivational posters. Back before everything fell apart. School had ‘em in every hallway. ‘Believe in yourself.’ ‘Shoot for the stars.’” He snorted. “First thing I tore down when the world went to shit.”

He grabbed the bottle and leaned forward. “Can you light this for me? My hand’s all messed up from fiddling with this all morning.”

Clem took the igniter and crouched down, sparking it a few times before the fuse caught fire. They both stepped back.

“Stand back,” Mitch warned.

The flame zipped down the fuse, disappeared into the bottle--and… nothing.

Mitch let out a strangled noise of frustration. “Fucking shit! If it doesn’t work-- fucking hell!”

Clem kept her voice calm. “You’ll get it. Just keep trying.”

“I don’t have time to ‘keep trying,’” he snapped, throwing his hands up. “It’s not like I’m some goddamn scientist.”

She gave him a look - cool, steady, unimpressed.

He sighed. “I’ll figure it out. I just need time. Alone time. To think.”

“I get it,” she said, backing off. “I’ll leave you to it.”

Mitch softened slightly. “Thanks, though. For the help.”

She nodded and turned away, eyes scanning the rest of the school grounds again.

 

Her gaze settled on the watchtower. AJ and Tenn were side by side, both peering out over the wall. Tenn was the more still of the two, quiet and observant, while AJ fidgeted and leaned forward like he was trying to physically spot trouble.

“Do you think Sophie and Minnie might be with them when they come?” Tenn asked softly.

“I don’t know,” AJ replied. “Maybe.”

He spotted Clem at the base of the tower and waved. “I’m doing watch, Clem! For danger.”

Clem shaded her eyes and grinned. “Like patrol?”

AJ frowned. “No, Clem. Lookout is totally different from patrol.”

“Oh yeah?” she asked, playing dumb. “How so?”

“You don’t walk during lookout,” he said matter-of-factly.

Clem laughed, raising her hands in surrender. “Right. My bad.”

She left them to it, smiling as she walked away.

There was still so much to be done. So much unknown. But even in the middle of that storm, AJ’s goofy logic and Tenn’s quiet heart gave her something solid to hold on to.

 

And sometimes, that was all you needed.

 

Clementine turned back toward the courtyard and caught sight of Louis still practicing with the bow. Well, “practicing” might’ve been too generous. He wasn’t so much hitting the target as he was just vaguely threatening its general direction. Most of his arrows had landed somewhere in the nearby dirt or vanished entirely.

Yeah… checking in on him seemed like a good idea. Especially after that argument with Violet.

He shot another arrow and groaned as it thudded into the grass a few feet short.

“Ugh, shit,” Louis muttered, shaking his head in frustration.

Clementine came up beside him. “What’s going on with you?”

“In a few weeks - days, maybe hours - the raiders will be here. They’ll burn down the school, kill or capture us, and then...” He let out a deep sigh, nocking another arrow. “Then it won’t matter how bad I sucked at this.”

“They’re not gonna burn anything,” Clem said, firm. “And they’re sure as hell not taking anyone. We’ll stop them.”

Louis lowered the bow slightly, eyes trailing toward the graveyard. “You sound like Marlon.” He paused. “Not the part about fighting, just... how he used to be. Always trying to make us feel better.”

He fired again. The arrow skimmed just wide of the target and buried itself in the ground with a dull thunk. He let out a breath through his nose, frustrated.

“For years, I just screwed around, joked, laughed, wasted time. While Marlon carried all the weight. All the hard decisions. All the sleepless nights. And eventually… everyone turned on him. He was about to lose everything, and I didn’t do a damn thing.”

They walked toward the target as he tugged the arrow out of the wood. He turned it over in his hands like it might hold an answer.

“When I finally had the chance to step up,” he went on, voice quieter now, “I just blamed him. For not opening up. For not asking for help. But the truth is, I let him down long before any of that. I walked away from him when he needed me most.”

“Louis...” Clem started, stepping closer.

He shook his head. “It’s not your fault. Or his. But it doesn’t excuse how useless I was. He was my best friend. Practically my brother. And I left him to carry everything alone.”

He held out the bow toward her suddenly, catching her off guard.

“Here. You take it.”

 

She blinked, looking at it. “You sure? I mean... it’s Marlon’s.”

Louis nodded. “Exactly. And no one wants to see him holding this thing anymore. But you? You’ve already done more to protect this place than any of us. He always used it to defend the school - seems fitting you’d carry that on.”

He practically shoved it into her hands, flashing a small, sheepish smile. “C’mon. Let’s see what you’ve got.”

She sighed, giving in, and took a few steps back, getting into position. Louis stood to the side with arms crossed and a smug grin brewing.

“And just so you know,” he teased, “I’m totally gonna laugh if you miss.”

Clem raised an eyebrow at him, then turned back to the target. She wasn’t exactly an expert, but she’d seen the others shoot before. Her fingers tightened around the string as she lined up the first shot. She released - and it landed just shy of the center.

 

Not bad.

 

Arrow after arrow followed. Each one a little more accurate than the last, until finally --thwack-- the final shot landed dead center.

She lowered the bow, a small, satisfied smile curling on her lips.

Louis let out a low whistle. “Damn. Remind me never to piss you off while standing thirty feet away with a bullseye painted on my chest.”

She handed the bow back to him, and as she turned to leave, but halted when he called out.

“And hey, Clem?”

She turned to face him.

“Thanks. For all of it.”

She nodded, then made her way toward the graveyard. Rosie had wandered there earlier, and Clem had a hunch about why. When she arrived, she spotted Marlon crouched near Brody’s grave, fingers gently tracing the letters of her name carved into the wood. Rosie sat beside him, still and silent, like she knew her human needed the quiet.

Clem approached softly, not wanting to interrupt. Rosie noticed her first, perking up with a soft tail wag. Clem knelt down to give the dog a few affectionate pets, fingers trailing behind her ears until the pup was melting under her touch.

After a few moments, Marlon turned to face her. His smile was faint, eyes still weighed down by something heavier than just grief.

“You know,” he said, voice barely above a whisper, “even though she technically belongs to all of us... I think you’ve become her favorite.”

Clem shook her head, chuckling softly. “Don’t be ridiculous. You’re still her number one.”

Marlon gave a hollow laugh. “Not so sure about that. She still comforts me, sure... but she only ever seems happy when she’s around you.” He rose to his feet, brushing off his pants. “And honestly? I can’t blame her. Dogs can sniff out the better person easier than people ever can.”

Clem slowed her petting, her smile fading as she looked up at him.

“You’re not a bad person, Marlon.”

 

His expression twisted, arms folding across his chest as he glanced away.

“My sister won’t even look me in the eye. The rest of them act like I’m not even here. Maybe... maybe things would’ve been better if I had just died.”

“Don’t say that,” Clem said firmly, standing now, stepping in close. “You matter, Marlon. They all care about you - they’re just scared. Hurt. But they haven’t given up.”

He looked back at her, voice low and worn. “What if it’s not fear or hurt, Clem? What if it’s disgust? I killed Brody. I lied to everyone. And now I’m walking around like that can just be... fixed.”

He lifted the small gold cross around his neck, eyes staring into its glinting metal.

“Maybe some sins are just too severe to be washed away.”

“You can’t give up,” she said. “I haven’t. Violet hasn’t. After this is all over - after we stop the raiders - things will change.”

“I want to believe that,” he said, his voice breaking just slightly. “But... I don’t know if I can. What I did to Brody... it's unforgivable. A crime that can only ever be paid for in blood.”

He looked away again.

“And I can’t help but feel... my time’s running out.”

“Marlon--”

“I’m not giving up,” he cut her off gently. “But I can’t keep pretending I’m not the one who got us here. When those raiders show up... I’ll stop them. I have to. It’s the only way to make it right. For Brody. For the twins. For me.”

Without another word, he brushed past her and walked off, leaving Rosie behind.

 

Clem didn’t stop him. She couldn’t. Her heart felt heavy. She thought they were making progress. She thought maybe, just maybe, he’d start climbing out of that dark hole he’d fallen into. But she hadn’t realized how deep it went... or how long he’d been stuck at the bottom.

She reached down and gave Rosie one last pet, her hand gently rubbing behind the dog’s ears. Rosie leaned into it, offering comfort the only way she knew how. Clem didn’t say anything. She didn’t have the words.

After a few more seconds, she stood and headed back to the courtyard. Violet was just exiting the admin building, catching Clem’s eye with a small smile before sitting down on the steps.

Clem walked over, Rosie trailing behind and lying down in the grass nearby.

“The back hallway’s secure,” Violet said, stretching out her legs. “How’s everyone doing? Okay? Or, you know... a total fucking mess?”

Clementine sat beside her with a sigh. “Most of them are holding it together. Or trying to.”

“Most of them?”

“I talked to Marlon. He’s... not okay, Vi. He’s talking like he’s ready to throw himself into the fire.”

 

Violet’s expression tensed, her hands clenching slightly. “He hasn’t been okay for a while.”

“I’m serious,” Clem said, turning to face her. “He sounds like he’s made peace with dying. That he wants it.”

Violet frowned. “I think you’re overthinking this. He can be dramatic, but he’s not stupid. He won’t do anything reckless.”

“Have you tried talking to him? Really talking to him?”

Violet’s tone sharpened. “What the hell’s that supposed to mean? It’s not like he’s ever apologized.”

“He’s trying.”

“Then he needs to try harder!” she snapped. “You expect me to just forgive him after what he did?”

Clem sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. “So what? You’re just gonna sit back and watch him get himself killed?”

“He won’t,” Violet growled. “He’s not that far gone.”

 

Their argument was cut short as the admin building doors swung open. Aasim and Willy stepped out mid-debate, voices rising fast.

“Because you’re boring and your idea’s stupid!” Willy barked.

“I’m being stupid?” Aasim fired back. “You’re the one who can’t think straight!”

They made it down the steps before Violet stood, cutting them off.

“Guys, what the fuck?”

Louis arrived from across the yard, glancing between them.

“Violet asked us to work on the traps,” Willy shouted, “but Aasim won’t listen to anything I say!”

“That doesn’t mean you have to scream about it,” Louis muttered.

“Stay out of this,” Aasim snapped at him before turning to Clem and Violet. “I suggested using duffel bags filled with bricks to drop from the foyer. Take out multiple raiders. Smart and efficient. Willy wants to rig up some giant, cartoon-ass log to hit, like, maybe one guy.”

“It’d be awesome!” Willy argued.

“It’s idiotic,” Aasim shot back. “Completely impractical.”

“You’re impractical!”

“You’re childish!”

“I am not! I’m trying to help!”

“Then stop arguing and help!”

 

Clem finally stepped in. “Look, why not do both? The foyer’s big enough.”

“Not with the supplies we’ve got left,” Aasim countered. “It’s one or the other.”

Willy’s fists balled at his sides, his face going red.

“We’ll go with Aasim’s brick trap,” Clem said, finally deciding. “It’s more practical.”

Willy looked like she’d slapped him.

“My idea is practical!”

“No, it’s not,” Aasim barked. “It’s the kind of crap a kid thinks up when he has no idea what he’s dealing with.”

And that was it. Willy snapped. His fist rocketed into Aasim’s stomach. The older boy doubled over, coughing in pain.

“Willy, what the hell?!” Violet shouted.

Everyone in the courtyard had gone quiet, eyes now on them.

Willy looked horrified by his own outburst. He took a few steps back, then turned and ran.

Louis hurried over to Aasim. “You good?”

Aasim grunted. “Yeah. Just winded.”

He walked off, still clutching his stomach.

Violet shook her head. “Christ... we’re gonna kill each other before the raiders even show up.”

“Yeah,” Louis said with a half-laugh. “We need something to break the tension.”

 

Clem agreed. If they didn’t get their heads straight, the fight wouldn’t just be short - it’d be over before it even began.

Notes:

Next chapter is gonna have the belltower scene. Hope to see you guys there and wish you a pleasant week everyone!

Chapter 19: 18 - What We Lost Part VI

Notes:

I did a 2 AM last-minute editing session for this one. Overall, I'm happy with how it turned out and I hope you'll enjoy it.

The aftermath of Willy's punch left the group simmering in awkward silence. The courtyard, still basked in the last rays of golden sunlight, had become a pressure cooker of stress and short fuses. Something needed to give. And thankfully, Louis - bless his chaotic energy - stepped in.

Aasim had slumped into the battered old couch tucked near the side of the courtyard, head low, arms crossed tight. Louis strolled over with his usual theatrical flair, Violet and Clementine trailing behind him.

"Hey, buddy," Louis grinned, flopping down next to him, "how's it hanging?"

Aasim didn’t even look up. "Dude. Fuck off."

"Love the energy," Louis replied cheerfully. "But sulking in a corner’s not gonna help you fight off the raiders. Or get that frown upside down."

Clem dropped into the nearby armchair while Violet claimed the opposite couch, folding her arms.

"You get more annoying every day," Aasim muttered.

"Flattery won’t distract me. I have a plan. A brilliant one." Louis produced a stack of cards from his jacket like a magician revealing his finale. "We’re playing a game."

Across the courtyard, AJ spotted them. His eyes lit up the moment he saw Louis with the cards.

"Come on! We gotta play!" he called to Tenn.

Tenn gave a small nod. "Okay, I’m coming."

By the time the two boys joined, Louis was already shuffling the deck with a grin that screamed mischief.

Violet’s brow raised. "We haven’t played anything since... you know. Since that war game... with Marlon."

The air chilled for a heartbeat, a quiet unease settling around the campfire. Clem considered going to find Marlon, but decided against it. This wasn’t the time to poke at wounds.

Louis nudged Aasim with his elbow. "If you wanna invite Ruby to join, I don’t mind waiting."

Aasim gave him a death glare. "Shut up, dude. Swear to God."

Violet jumped in. "Wait, you’ve got a crush on Ruby?"

Thankfully - or unfortunately, depending on perspective - AJ and Tenn didn't pick up on the implication and just steered the conversation elsewhere.

"What are we playing?" AJ asked.

"Truth or Dare," Louis announced proudly.

"You don’t use cards for Truth or Dare," Violet said flatly.

"You do in this version. High card asks. Low card answers."

They gathered closer to the campfire. Clem drew a card, a measly three of diamonds. Not promising. The others followed suit. When all cards were revealed, Violet held up an ace.

She smirked. "This should be good. Okay, Clem. Truth. Marry-Fuck--"

"Vi!" Tenn warned, narrowing his eyes towards the blonde, while making slight gestures towards AJ with his head. She nodded in understanding, despite the glint of annoyance that washed over her delicate features.

"Fine. Marry-Flip-Kill. Aasim, James and Ruby. What's your picks, Clem?"

"Oh my god," Clementine groaned, her hand gliding over her face as she comtenplated her 'options'.

"You gotta answer," Louis sang. "Them's the rules."

Clem rolled her eyes. "Fine. I’d marry... Ruby."

Louis gasped. "Watch out, Aasim. Clem’s about to snatch your dream girl."

Violet added, "You gotta admit, Clem’s a way better catch."

Aasim just sighed, but the teasing was lighthearted. Exactly the tone they needed.

Clem tapped her chin. "I’d flip... James."

Violet blinked. "That’s... interesting."

"Funny," Louis said, "you pronounce 'horrifying' differently than I do."

Violet’s nose wrinkled. "Didn’t he wear skin? Like, actual human skin?"

Clem hesitated. When Violet put it that way, it did sound worse. But still, it beat saying she’d flip someone she wasn't currently sharing a roof with.

"And that means," Tenn announced gleefully, "Aasim gets the axe!"

"Thank god," Aasim muttered.

Louis shook his head. "Wow. You’d rather die than marry or flip Clem? Cold."

"N-no! That’s not what I meant!"

The laughter that followed was genuine, and for the first time in a while, the tension melted.

They went another round. Clem scored a king. Aasim was the loser.

"Definitely a dare," she grinned.

"Do your worst," Aasim challenged.

"You have to ask Ruby... for a kiss."

Aasim groaned. "Seriously?!"

Louis beamed. "The most legitimate of dares."

Aasim got up and walked across the courtyard to Ruby. They couldn’t hear what was said, but a second later, Ruby socked him hard in the shoulder. Laughter erupted from the rest of the group.

"Oh damn!" Violet hollered.

"I cannot breathe," Louis wheezed.

Aasim returned, face red but smiling.

"Well," Louis said, patting his back, "we’ve all learned something: Aasim has zero game."

"Shut up."

"Stay sharp, y'all. Time for round three!"

Cards were drawn. Clem got a pitiful two. Louis, naturally, drew high.

He immediately turned toward her with a mischievous grin. "So, Clem. Anyone around here you like-like?"

Her heart skipped. The setting sun did her the favor of hiding her blush though.

Violet snorted. "'Like-like'? What are you, six?"

"Seven, thank you."

Clem hesitated, then said, "Yeah. I’ve got feelings for someone."

Louis lit up. "Who is it?"

"One round, one question. 'Them’s the rules.'"

He grumbled but passed the deck.

Aasim won the next round. Tenn lost.

"What’s something you’ve never told anyone?" Aasim asked. "Because you were scared they’d make fun of you."

Tenn tensed.

"You’ve got this," Louis encouraged the younger boy.

"I... I think the walkers won’t always be around," Tenn said. "The world goes in cycles, right? Ice age, stone age... some other ages. So I think this age will end. And then we’ll start over."

Silence overcame them, unsure how to react, as nervous eyes found each other. 

Clem leaned in. "That sounds beautiful, Tenn. Hope for a better tomorrow is one thing that has kept a lot of people going. An old friend of mine always held on to belief that things could get better. That we could live without fear. No matter how hopeless this world could seem."

"Like how it used to be..." Violet added. 

Everyone nodded. Except AJ.

Tenn noticed. "What’s wrong, AJ?"

"I don’t know what that’s like," AJ said softly. "You all do. But I’ve never known a world without monsters."

Louis put a hand on his shoulder. "That’s okay, little dude. Honestly? The world before this one kinda sucked, too."

That pulled a smile from AJ, and from Clem, who glanced at Louis with gratitude.

Louis nodded. "And that feels like a solid place to end on."

Aasim rose, Violet stood next.

"We should finish our prep," she said. "It’s getting dark."

Ruby came over from her cozy spot near the fireplace. "I’ve got lookout duty. Clem’s after me."

"Can I come?" AJ asked.

Ruby smiled at him. "Of course."

Clem nodded in permission and AJ scampered off with Ruby, leaving the remaining teens behind.

Meanwhile, Aasim spotted Willy still sitting on the steps, hunched over and looking sorry. Letting out a low sigh, he walked over to him.

"Hey."

Willy glanced up. "Hey."

"Wanna help me set up that brick trap?"

Willy gave a tiny grin. "Yeah. Got some ideas."

"Cool. I’m sure they’ll help."

"Sorry I punched you."

"It’s okay. Pretty good punch, actually."

Clem, Violet, and Louis all smiled at the exchange. Louis had been right. They had needed this. A little break, a little laughter. It reminded them they were still people - kids to be exact - despite everything.

Violet stretched as she prepared to leave. "I’m headed to the bell tower. Gonna check the back wall before bed."

"Need help?" Clem asked.

Violet gave her a smirk. "Sure, if you want."

Louis raised a hand. "Or you could help me. I’m on piano duty." Clem shot him a look. "What? I gotta practice before one of you retires the old girl. But yeah, you two go climb the bell tower. Please just don't do anything... inappropriate up there, will you?"

With a final wink, he wandered off toward the music room.

Clem blinked. "Any idea what he meant by that?"

"Who cares," Violet said, already walking. "Louis loves messing with people. Now come on. Let’s go."

Clem followed, the last light of day dipping behind the trees as the school bathed in shadow. And for a little while, at least, they had peace.

 

---

 

Violet opened the door and gestured for Clem to step inside. The old tower had definitely seen better days. Weeds grew through cracks in the stone, and the once-proud bell now lay on the floor beside the entrance, dented and long forgotten. Even the spiral staircase had been half-destroyed.

“So, we’re checking the walls?” Clementine asked, peering around at the wreckage.

“Yup,” Violet said, already stepping toward the remaining stairs. “From up there. That’s the best view.”

Clem looked up at the daunting climb. It didn’t intimidate her, not anymore.

“You ready for a climb?” Violet asked with a playful glint in her eye.

“Sure. Sounds like fun.”

“Yeah, but no wall-jumping shenanigans,” she warned, just as her foot slipped a little on one of the metal beams. “I’m not in the mood for another heart attack.”

Clem chuckled. “Whoa, you okay there? Maybe this is a little dangerous--”

“What’s more dangerous than walkers or that death trap you called a car?”

“Okay,” Clem admitted. “Fair.”

With a practiced jump, she grabbed the same beam and hoisted herself up. She wasn’t in peak shape yet, but the last couple of weeks had helped. At least if she came face-to-face with another Abel, she wouldn’t be caught slacking.

“Come on,” Violet called up. “I know you’re not chicken.” She climbed a bit higher, then grinned over her shoulder. “Great, now I’m thinking about chicken nuggets. Do you remember those?”

“Not really, no.”

“I do,” Violet said. “I always got them on Sundays. No time for Grandma to cook between church and Bible study, so... fast food.”

They reached a window with a ledge big enough to stand on, leading to a metal platform that connected to the final set of stairs.

“Damn,” Violet said, preparing to jump, “I’d give an eyeball for a chicken nugget right now!” She leapt across, and Clem followed close behind.

At the top, Clem had to pause to take in the view. The moon hung high, casting its glow over a sea of stars. Violet led her to the railing, where vines and leaves curled around rusted metal. Below, the torches flickered in the courtyard, illuminating their defenses.

“Barbed wire, traps, weapons,” Clem murmured, arms crossed. “It’s everything we planned.”

“You made it happen,” Violet replied, leaning beside her. “We couldn’t have done it without you.”

They shared a smile before Violet stepped away, moving to the other side of the rooftop. “You got lookout duty tonight, right?”

“Yeah. Me and AJ.”

Violet glanced back. “Do you have time to hang out first?”

Clem turned toward her. “Sure.”

Violet led her toward the far edge of the roof, where the library’s stonework stretched out over the trees. The forest beyond bathed in moonlight, the leaves glimmering like silver.

“Wow,” Clem breathed, coming to a stop beside her. “Beautiful.”

“Sometimes I need the quiet,” Violet said softly. “Just to get away for a while.”

They stood like that for a few long seconds, wrapped in silence.

“Clem?” Violet’s voice was quieter now.

“Yeah?”

“I know you came back for medicine - for AJ - but after we abandoned you in the forest, you could’ve just left. Avoided all the bullshit with the raiders. Why didn’t you?” She hesitated, fidgeting slightly. “Sorry, I know it puts you on the spot. You don’t have to answer. We’ve all got our reasons.”

Clementine didn’t hesitate. “Why would I go anywhere else, if you’re here?”

Violet’s eyes widened slightly at that, but her surprise melted into a warm, flustered smile. “Clem... I- I’m glad.”

The moonlight glinted off their skin as they both looked up again. Clem noticed the color rising in Violet’s cheeks, and figured she wasn’t the only one who found comfort in the stillness.

“Do you know any constellations?” Clem asked.

“Uh, nope,” Violet replied with a quick shake of her head. “Do you?”

“I learned some in school,” Clem said, “but I can’t remember them.”

“We can make some up. Come over here.” Violet moved to a spot where the railing had broken off, leaving a good seat at the edge. “You can sit down without falling to your death.”

They sat close, shoulder to shoulder.

“If I remember right,” Violet said, “everyone’s born under a special sign, right? It determines your personality.”

“That’s astrology,” Clem corrected. “Not astronomy.”

“Whatever,” Violet shrugged. “Let’s just make up our own. Rules, signs, what it says about you. It’s not like anyone remembers the old way.” She scanned the sky, then pointed. “Okay, let’s do it. There! See? It’s a fish.”

Clem squinted where she pointed and let her imagination draw the lines.

“Right,” she said. “I see it. What’s its personality?”

“Bright, pretty, good with other people. Always moving, got lots of energy.” Violet smirked. “Anyone we know? The energy one is easy. Good with people, not so much.”

“That’s AJ,” Clem said. “Wherever I look, there he is, taking up all my attention. And I love him for it.”

“He’s getting better around other people,” Violet said with a gentle nod. “You’re doing good with him.”

Clem glanced over at her. That soft smile,genuine and kind, warmed something in her chest.

“Next up,” Violet said. “I spy with my eye... a knife. See it?”

“Hm...”

“Right there,” Violet pointed again. “Right above your head.”

“They’re all above my head.”

Still, Clem followed her gaze and spotted the stars Violet meant, tracing a knife in her mind.

“Awesome,” Violet said. “Mm, this one’s easy. Smart, clean, vicious, dependable. Someone you want with you in a fight. Doesn’t take crap from anyone. Gets shit done.”

“Sounds just like you,” Clem said with a smirk.

“Really? I mean, I like that one, but it sounds more like you.” Their eyes met, lingering a second too long.

“Maybe it’s us both,” Clem offered.

“Do these things work like that? I thought it was only one per person.”

“We’re making them up,” Clem said. “And since we both fit the bill - I say, we’re the knife.”

Violet chuckled. “Okay, can’t argue with that.” She looked up again. “Next one up. I found a bird.”

“Like a real bird?” Clem asked.

“No, a star bird,” Violet clarified. “Right there.”

As before, Clem let the shapes connect in her mind.

“A bird is free,” Violet said. “It could go anywhere it wanted to. Up and up and up. Go south, east, west, doesn’t matter. You could fly straight into a sunset and see where it ends.”

“Or too close to the sun and get burned.” Clem’s voice was quieter now. “Call me crazy, but I think it’s Marlon.”

Violet blinked. “Huh, what makes you think that?”

“The way he spoke with me today,” Clem said. “It felt like he was ready to just... let go. Fly away and be done with it.”

Violet looked off into the horizon. Her face stiffened.

“I’m sorry,” Clem added. “I didn’t mean to ruin the moment.”

“No, you’re... right,” Violet admitted. “Earlier today, when we argued on the steps, I knew you were right. Marlon is hurting just as much as I am, and I haven’t done anything to help him. I’ve been so wrapped up in my own shit.” She shifted slightly, turning her body toward Clem. “It’s just... my whole life, I’ve watched people leave. Family, friends. They never come back. He was the only one that always stuck with me. And here I am, turning my back on him.” She shook her head. “I feel like such a shitty sister.”

“Hey.” Clem reached out, placing her hand gently over Violet’s. “You know that isn’t true. You had more than enough reasons to be upset with him, and you did what anyone else in your position would’ve done.”

Violet raised her head to meet her eyes. Clem hesitated, then slowly pulled her hand away again, unsure if she’d crossed a line.

“You know,” Violet said softly, “ever since you came back that day, I just can’t imagine a world where you didn’t.” She winced. “Um, shit. That sounds so much dumber when I say it out loud.”

“Violet, I... I--”

The moment overwhelmed her, her emotions whirling inside her like a raging storm.  

Letting those feelings guide her, Clem leaned in, adjusting her head to clear the brim of her hat, and kissed her.

Violet let out a quiet moan in surprise - but it felt right. Warm. Natural. Inevitable.

When Clem pulled back, she looked away, anxiety creeping in like fog. Had she gone too far?

Then Violet broke the silence.

“Holy shit.”

Clem blinked. “Huh. That’s romantic.”

“I mean... holy shit.”

Gently, Violet placed her hand over Clem’s again. They shared a glance, a mutual understanding in their eyes, and then both looked back up at the stars - silent witnesses to something just beginning to bloom.

From below, a voice rang out.

“Vi? Clem? You out here?” It was Ruby.

“Shit-sticks,” Violet muttered under her breath, then called out, “Probably time for your lookout shift. Ready?”

Clem let out a long breath. “Yeah.”

They stood together and began the descent. Whatever the future held, Clem now knew one thing for certain.

She wouldn’t be facing it on her own.

 

---

 

The rickety stairs creaked under Clementine’s boots as she climbed the watchtower, the late moonlight illuminating the treetops in a soft silver. At the top, she found AJ already there, binoculars pressed to his eyes, surveying the forest like a soldier on a mission.

Without looking at her, he muttered, “The raiders… that guy. He’s gonna be with them.”

Clementine didn’t have to ask who he meant. “Abel,” she said quietly, her voice softening as she glanced at him. “Your bad dreams. They’re all about him, aren’t they?”

AJ lowered the binoculars and met her gaze. His eyes were tired, haunted. “Yeah,” he admitted. Then, after a beat: “Can I swear yet? I think it’s time. If you do.”

Clem let out a deep sigh, as she decided to throw him a bone. “Okay… but not the F-word. ‘Shit’ is the upper limit.”

AJ nodded seriously, then tried to put the rule into practice. “That guy is a f-- a… a shitbird.”

The attempt cracked a grin from Clem, and she shook her head, arms crossing as she looked out over the distant trees. A couple walkers staggered in the clearing beyond the walls, mindless as ever.

“It’s not funny, Clem. Come on,” AJ insisted, lifting the binoculars again. “I’d take a big shit on his head.”

Okay, now she was beginning to regret her decision.

“Alright, that’s enough,” she said, uncrossing her arms and trying to redirect him. “Think about something else. Count the walkers out there.”

AJ squinted. “Same number as before. Three… four…”

Clem tried a gentler tone. “AJ, it’s okay if Abel frightens you. You know how to control that fear.”

“There’s ten monsters out there,” he reported. Then, more quietly: “He doesn’t frighten me. But when he comes here… I call dibs.”

Clem blinked. The hell?

“I’m the one who kills him. That okay?” he asked, looking straight at her.

Clem felt her stomach twist. “AJ, I don’t like the way you’re talking. Killing... it’s never easy, or fun, or something you treat like a game.”

“But you said you’ve killed people before,” AJ pushed back. “Bad people. People who tried to hurt us. Why won’t you let me help you?”

“It’s not about the act itself,” Clem said, her voice low, serious. “It’s about what it does to you. Especially when you’re still this young. You should never think about killing like it’s normal.”

AJ frowned. The message wasn’t fully landing, but he didn’t argue. Instead, he went quiet, binoculars back up, eyes scanning the woods.

“Twelve monsters now,” he said a minute later, then glanced at her again. “But what if we play Rock-Paper-Scissors?”

She raised a brow, skeptical. “For what?”

“If I win, you change your mind. I get dibs on Abel.” He sounded matter-of-fact. “I can take him, Clem. I’m not being casual.”

She put her hands on her hips and faced him fully, her voice dropping into that mom-tone she’d been perfecting over the years. “AJ. I said no.”

The disappointment was instant and visible. He turned away, and she did too, trying not to let it get to her.

“You won’t always be able to tell me no,” he mumbled.

Her head snapped back around. “What did you just say?”

“Nothing,” he muttered quickly. “I didn’t mean it.” The binoculars were back up again, a makeshift shield between them.

Clem crossed her arms again, brooding. Doubts crept in like vines. Was she screwing this up? Was he learning the wrong things from her? That bloodlust in his voice - it scared her more than Abel ever could. She didn’t want to lose him to that. 

Not my little goofball...

Then AJ’s voice cut through her spiraling thoughts. “Clem. I see something.”

She uncrossed her arms, instantly alert. “Not a walker?”

“No. Look,” he said, holding out the binoculars.

She took them and scanned the treeline. There - someone was crouched low, moving carefully through the underbrush. Not shambling. Not aimless. A person.

“That’s not a walker,” she said, lowering the binoculars. She looked at AJ, pride mixing with concern. “Good job, AJ. Come on - we have to tell the others.”

They climbed down from the tower fast. The long wait was over. After over two weeks of tense silence, the moment had arrived.

The raiders were finally here.

Notes:

As a heads-up: next tuesday will be the finale of episde three and we'll move on to episode four on friday. Again, thank you all so much for all the kudos and comments. It's been real fun so far and I hope to see it continue for the rest of the ride.

Until next week, have a nice weekend, everybody!

Chapter 20: 19 - What We Lost Part VII

Notes:

How was your weekend, everybody? I hope it was good and you're ready for the final chapter of episode 3.

Without any further delay, let's jump right in!

Clementine climbed down the watchtower with urgency in her step, AJ close behind her. She didn’t need to say much - one glance at her face and the others in the courtyard already knew. Her eyes were locked in, her jaw tight. The storm was here.

Violet sprinted up to her side, boots crunching against the patches of gravel underneath the spotty grass, as she fell in stride.

“They finally show up?” she asked, breath a little short.

Clementine nodded once. “Yeah. They’re here.”

Violet didn’t flinch. She just looked at her and said, “Stay safe, okay?”

With that, she peeled off and joined the others, who were gathering fast - Marlon had finally made an appearance, slotting in beside her. A tense semicircle formed around Clementine, every pair of eyes trained on her, waiting. Hoping for a plan. Maybe even a miracle.

“They’ve got at least four people,” Clem began, voice level but serious. “All carrying guns. And carts. Probably to haul people away.”

Willy let out a little whimper. “Oh no…”

“Assholes,” Mitch spat, arms crossed tight over his chest.

“I can’t believe they’re really here,” Ruby murmured, like maybe if she said it quietly enough, it’d turn out to be untrue.

Clementine’s voice didn’t waver. “If they get inside, I’ll keep their attention on me. That should give Mitch and Willy enough time to set up the bomb.”

“I’ll place it under those carts,” Mitch added, chin raised. “It’ll work. I promise.”

“If they make it past the gate,” Clem continued, “we fall back.”

“To the admin building,” Louis chimed in, thumbing over his shoulder.

“Exactly,” Clem confirmed. “Right into our traps.”

Aasim cracked his knuckles, a wicked gleam in his eye. “They’re in for a rude fuckin’ surprise. Those duffel bags we set up will break their bones.”

Marlon nodded in agreement. “Sounds good. Long as we stick to the plan, we’ll be fine.”

A unified murmur  rippled through the group. For a fleeting moment, old grudges didn’t matter. History was irrelevant. They stood together now.

“So…” Louis looked at Clem, a nervous smirk forming. “Any final words of wisdom? You’ve faced these guys before and lived to tell the tale. Sort of.”

“Louis, shut it,” Violet snapped, but there was no real heat to it.

Clementine stepped forward, ready to give them some kind of encouragement - anything to anchor them to this moment.

“No matter what happens, look out for--”

A gunshot cracked through the air like thunder, slicing through her words. Omar’s scream followed immediately after. He dropped with a yell, clutching his leg in agony.

“Shit, shit, shit!” he groaned, writhing in pain.

 

The group erupted into chaos.

“Oh no, oh no,” Ruby gasped.

“Christ!” Aasim shouted, his eyes wide.

“Fuck!” Mitch echoed, whipping around to look for cover.

Clementine’s instincts kicked in. She glanced back toward the trees. The angle was high - sniper. They had someone in the trees behind them.

“Hide! Now!” she shouted.

The others obeyed, bolting toward the dorms and diving behind the stone half-walls lining the walkway. Everyone, except Violet and AJ, who stayed frozen in place.

“Omar!” Violet yelled, starting toward him.

“I got him!” Clem barked, rushing over and grabbing Omar beneath the shoulders. “Violet, AJ - go! Hide!”

Both of them hesitated just a second longer before nodding and sprinting off to safety. Clem started dragging Omar backwards, toward a table near the admin building. It was already fliped, ready to serve as solid cover for them.

Behind her, loud banging erupted from the front gate.

“Push! Come on!” Abel’s voice rang out, savage and impatient.

They were using a ram. Already. Clem’s heart beat faster - this was going south faster than she’d hoped.

“Clementine!” Lilly’s voice came next, smooth and taunting. “I know you’re in there! Clementine?”

Another gunshot cracked. This one missed, but just barely. Clem didn’t stop moving.

“Oh god, shit! No!” Omar hissed, trembling as he tried to keep pressure on his wound.

She managed to get him behind the flipped table, propping him up so his back rested against it. He groaned, sweat slicking his forehead, but he was safe - at least for now.

Outside the gates, Abel’s voice carried again. “Open up, kids. This doesn’t have to get any uglier.”

He lobbed a molotov cocktail over the gate. It shattered against the barricade, flames licking up wooden planks and old crates.

Clementine scanned the area. She needed a weapon. Her pistol was still in her room - and even if it wasn’t, she hadn’t found any bullets for it. But the bow, Marlon’s bow-- no. It belonged to her now.

There. She spotted it on a nearby table.

“My bow,” she muttered.

“Go, go,” Omar urged, his knuckles white around his leg. “I’ll be alright. You don’t have much time. Go!”

Without another word, Clem bolted for the table, vaulting over it with one hand. Another shot whizzed past her - another close call. She didn’t flinch. She grabbed the bow and knocked the table over with her body, carefully shoving it into position next to the others, without exposing herself in the process. 

One more piece of their defense line.

Then, with a final crash, the gate gave way.

The raiders spilled inside. They didn’t charge, they crept forward with intent, eyes sweeping the darkened grounds. The kids had doused the torches earlier, shrouding everything in darkness. It gave them cover and, hopefully, a fighting chance.

Clem peeked through a narrow gap in the barricade. She saw them. Lilly. Abel. A third man, bringing in a horse with a cart dragging behind.

Her gaze dropped to Omar, who was still huddled near the table, lips pressed in pain.

“Just try not to move or make noise,” she whispered.

Omar nodded, his face pale but determined.

Another figure emerged - a woman in a blue jacket and gray beanie, rifle slung casually in her hands. Clem took note of every detail. These were her enemies now.

“What the fuck is all this?” the man muttered, staring at the macabre display of severed walker heads strung around the yard.

“Focus,” the woman in blue said, unimpressed. “They’re just scarecrows.”

Off in the shadows, Willy and Mitch crouched low, waiting in silence. They were trusting Clem to pull attention, just like they’d planned.

Abel’s gaze turned upward. He was looking at the banner the kids had hung from the admin building balcony: LEAVE OR DIE.

“Guess they took us seriously,” he said, his voice tinged with amusement.

Lilly moved past him, commanding as ever. “Spread out.”

The raiders didn't wait. As soon as Lilly gave the word, they scattered into the courtyard, sweeping through the area with practiced precision. And Clementine knew, if she didn't do something now, Mitch and Willy were going to be discovered before they could finish the bomb.

She rose from cover in a flash, bow raised, arrow at the ready, aiming straight for the heart of the chaos.

“Lilly!” Her voice cuts across the dark. The raiders freeze. Guns swing toward her like they’re all thinking the same thing at once: shoot first, sort it out later.

“Move,” Clem warns, “and I’ll shoot.”

Abel scoffs from the sidelines, shotgun resting lazy in his hands. “You won’t get the chance.”

Up in the trees, the sniper - finally visible - has Clem in her sights. One twitch of her finger, and this whole stand-off ends. But Lilly raises a hand, halting the woman in the tree.

Lilly steps forward slowly, like she’s walking into a forum instead of a warzone. “Where are our new recruits?”

Clementine’s jaw tightens. “They’re not yours.”

“Search the yard,” Lilly says to her soldiers. Then, to the sniper, “If Clementine moves, shoot her.”

That last part hits like a slap. Clem’s heart kicks into high gear. One wrong move, and she’s done. But more than that - if she dies now, the others die later.

Abel’s already sniffing around, shotgun bobbing with every step. Lilly watches her like a hawk.

“We’ll find them, Clementine,” she promises coldly. “And then we’ll take them. You. Your little boy.”

“Then take me,” Clem blurts, louder than she meant to. It silences the entire courtyard. “You want soldiers? Take me. Just leave everyone else.”

That finally gives Lilly pause. She eyes Clementine with suspicion, head tilted like she’s trying to spot a lie crawling behind her eyes.

“You’d do that?” she asks. “You’d come with me if I let them go?”

“In a heartbeat,” Clem says without hesitation.

A flicker of something unreadable flashes in Lilly’s eyes. Not kindness - more like recognition.

“You’ve changed.”

Clementine straightens. “I grew up.”

“I can see that.” Lilly’s voice softens into something meaner - more personal. “God, you’re just like him. Lee would’ve been heartbroken, knowing he taught you all the wrong things. That the sweet little girl he protected turned out like this.”

“Don’t,” Clem snarls. “Don’t you dare say his name.”

“I knew Lee better than y--”

“EVER!” Clem’s shout echoes across the courtyard, hotter than any flame Aasim could light.

But she doesn’t have time to grieve over ghosts - because just beyond Lilly’s shoulder, Mitch and Willy are crawling toward the cart. The bomb’s almost set.

She needs to stall just a little bit longer.

Lilly turns away, projecting her voice now, aiming it squarely at the dorms where the others are hiding. “If you won’t help me find them, I’ll find someone who will. We’ve recruited from this school before.”

That’s when the cold leader plays her card: Minnie.

“She wanted to come along tonight,” Lilly continues. “Said she had a girlfriend back here. Friends she missed. One guy who could always make her laugh.” She lets that sit a beat. “And her little brother... she misses him the most.”

 

It hits them. One by one.

 

Behind the half wall, cowering in cover, Violet flinched like she’s been smacked. Louis lowers his head, mouthing something no one hears. And Tenn - Tenn starts to move. Despite the darkness, Clem can see the little boy begin to rise out of cover, clearly falling for Lilly's bait.

“No. Tenn-- shit,” Clem breathes, too far away to stop him.

He walked out, small and sure and heartbreakingly unarmed. Past the barricades, the others seemingly too surprised to stop him, as he walked right up to Lilly.

“Where are they?” he asked her, voice barely a whisper.

Lilly knelt to meet him at eye level. “Let me take you to them.”

“I just want them back,” Tenn said. “Please.”

“You’ll be happier where they are,” she lied smoothly. “They miss you.”

“Don’t listen to her, Tenn!” Clem shouted, voice raw. “She stole your sisters. Took them away from you, from home!”

But Lilly’s already got him. She grabbed him by the front of his shirt, pulling him close, and flashed a knife - just a little warning glint of metal.

 

Then-- BOOM.

 

The explosion tore through the night. The cart went up in a fireball, the horse rearing and bolting in utter panic, and most of the raiders got thrown like ragdolls. Smoke and shrapnel cutting through the chaos.

“Shit! SHIT!” Lilly yelled from the ground, flat on her stomach.

That’s Clem’s cue.

She aimed at Lilly. Fires an arrow, but misses her mark. The woman rolled out of the way of the incoming projectile, just in time, ducking the shot by inches.

Tenn was still on the ground, frozen in terror. Mitch saw it, as he came back to the others with Willy in tow. He started moving towards the danger.

Marlon grabbed him by the arm, before he could start his manouver. “What the fuck do you think you’re doing?”

“Saving Tenn! He’s gonna get killed if we don’t do something!”

“Just stay back and let me--”

“Fuck you! We’re not all cowards like you!”

Mitch shook himself free from Marlon's grip. Bursting from cover, he fell into a sprint, a blur, knife in his hand.

He’s almost there, but then--

Lilly’s blade flashes in the dark. One quick jab. Right into his throat.

He gurgled, dropping his knife. Blood fountained from the wound, as his body went limp.

“Goddammit,” Lilly growls, holding him as he collapses. She pulls the blade free and lets his body hit the dirt like it means nothing. One more stab - just to make sure.

“No. No no no,” Willy wails, straining against Aasim’s grip.

“Kill who you have to!” Lilly shouts. “Take the rest!”

Gunfire exploded, bullets punch into the half-walls, tearing chunks of concrete. The kids ducked back behind cover, pinned.

Clem was still reeling, but her body knew what to do. She raised her bow, firing at one of the raiders - hitting him in the leg. He screamed in pain, toppling to the ground.

“Now!” she yelled. “Back to the building!”

The kids bolted on command, tripping over each other in their rush to escape. Clem and Violet stayed behind, momentarily, loosing arrow after arrow to keep the raiders pinned. Once they saw an opening, they rushed after the rest of the group

“Follow them!” Lilly bellows, eyes blazing.

The wounded raider - Yonathan was his name - yanks the arrow from his thigh, staggering toward the building. The others follow behind.

The courtyard was on fire, full of smoke and screams and shadows.

And that was just the beginning.

 

---

 

The thunder of retreating footsteps echoed through the old school as the kids fell back into the admin building. Marlon charged down the hall, panic etched into his face as he skidded to a stop at the stairs, gesturing wildly with both arms.

“Come on, people! Up the stairs, now!” he barked, voice sharp with urgency.

The others didn’t need telling twice. Boots pounded on wooden steps as they scrambled up both staircases, retreating to the first floor. Clementine stopped short at the end of the first set, crouching beside a tightly coiled rope tied to the ceiling rafters. The trap was set - bundled bricks dangling ominously above the entryway, waiting to crush someone unlucky enough to step into the kill zone.

Then came the sound of the front door slamming open. Abel kicked it in, double-barreled shotgun raised, posture tense and ready for war. Behind him, Yonathan and the woman with the beanie - Sullene - flanked his sides, sweeping the lobby like seasoned predators.

Clem’s breath slowed. Her grip tightened on the rope.

They stepped forward. One more step... and then she cut the rope.

With a groan and a snap, the bricks plummeted like a guillotine. Yonathan didn’t even have time to look up before the weight crashed down, crushing him in an instant with a sickening crack.

“No!” Sullene’s cry rang out as she stared in horror.

Clem didn’t linger. She and AJ sprinted up the remaining stairs, following the others. Abel spotted the movement and raised his gun, barking out orders.

“Kill that one, the girl!”

Sullene, trembling with rage, bolted up the staircase after them. Clem reached the landing at the top where the next trap waited - an overturned couch, wedged and ready. Sullene fired wildly, bullets thudding into the couch and walls, sending wood chips and dust into the air.

Just as the woman reached the top, Clem shoved the couch forward with all her weight. It barreled down the stairs, slamming into Sullene and pinning her to the wall. She dropped her rifle, arms straining to keep from being flattened like her pancake.

Then Abel appeared, a lit molotov in one hand and a scowl like thunder on his face.

“Fuckin’ pointless. I told Lilly you wouldn’t cooperate.”

He hurled the bottle at them. Flames erupted where it landed, fire licking across the floor and up the walls, thick smoke curling in every direction. AJ began coughing hard, eyes watering from the stinging smoke.

“AJ, the door! Lock it!” Clem shouted, guiding him back toward the office.

AJ staggered to the door, but before he could close it, Abel kicked it open. The wooden panel slammed into the boy and sent him sprawling.

“AJ!”

“Your friend Lilly ain’t around this time!” Abel growled, shotgun raised.

Out of instinct, Clementine dove behind the desk just as he fired. The first shot missed, shattering a photo frame on the far wall. The second punched into the desk’s surface, splinters flying. He was out of ammo. The gun clattered to the floor as he tossed it aside.

“How about you come out of your little hiding spot and the two of us have a nice little chat.”

His footsteps crept closer. As he rounded the desk, she sprang up, knife flashing in her hand. It slashed across his wrist, deep and clean. Abel screamed and stumbled back, hand soaked in blood.

“Clem,” AJ gasped, still coughing, “I can’t…”

“Stay back!”

That second of distraction cost her.

Abel’s boot slammed into her gut, sending her sprawling, knife clattering away. She scrambled toward it, but he was faster, as he punched her hard across the face, sending her reeling back into the desk.

Then he grabbed her, wrenching both her arms behind her back and pinning her tightly.

“Y’know,” he sneered, breath hot on her cheek, “whenever I see someone like you: weak, small, afraid, and still alive? Well. Bet a lot of folks died to get you here.”

“Oh yeah?” she growled, twisting one arm free. “Sounds like you speak--" she grabbed the lighthouse model from the desk "--out of experience!”

The pointed roof of the model got jammed into his eye.

Abel howled, stumbling back, clutching his face.

Clem wasn’t done. She kicked him hard in the gut, forcing him toward the balcony doors. Still dazed, he tried to fight back, but she barreled into him with one final blow. The force sent him tumbling backward,  right through the railing.

But as he fell, he caught her wrist.

 

Both of them plummeted off the balcony.

 

---

 

They crashed down into the courtyard with a bone-rattling thud. Clem landed on top of him - he cushioned her fall, but the impact still knocked the air from her lungs. Abel screamed in agony. His leg twisted at a grotesque angle.

“Ahhgh! Goddammit!”

Clem pushed herself up, disoriented... and then froze.

A rifle. Pointed at her face.

Lilly stood over her, breathing heavy, rifle trembling slightly in her hands. Her face was a raging storm - anger, grief... and something like regret.

“Shit,” she whispered. “This should be easy.”

“I remember you protecting me,” Clem said, blinking through the pain. “Back on the St. Johns’ farm. We were family once.”

“Yeah, and we could’ve been one again. But just look what you’ve done. All of this could’ve been avoided, if you had just listened!”

“Spare me the lecture and just get this over with! Just shoot me!”

Lilly stepped closer. The barrel pressed into Clem’s forehead.

“As you wish.”

Clem closed her eyes, yet the gunshot never came.

A figure tackled Lilly from the side - Louis. The shot went wide, echoing into the night as both of them tumbled to the ground.

Clem jolted, reaching for the fallen rifle, only to be yanked back by Abel. His bloody hand clutched her ankle.

She kicked him square in the face.

Again, he grabbed for her - but this time, Rosie, snarling and fearless, lunged in. Her teeth tore into his arm. Abel screamed again, high and panicked.

Clem crawled away, trying to reorient herself in the chaos.

Lilly was back up on her feet. Sullene had Louis in a chokehold.

Across the courtyard, Violet fought desperately with the sniper - Dorian. The tall woman overpowered the blonde, ready to drag her away. But Marlon slammed into her from the side, knocking them all to the ground.

Blood poured from a small wound on Marlon’s cheek. He looked at Violet, urgency etched on his face.

“Violet, run!”

She hesitated, then scrambled to her feet and bolted toward Clem.

Clem’s eyes landed on her bow. Without thinking, she grabbed it, drew, and fired. The arrow sank into Sullene’s shoulder. Louis broke free, sprinting toward the dorms.

But Dorian had recovered. She pummeled Marlon into unconsciousness, then dragged his limp body to the cart already carrying Aasim and Omar.

“We cut our losses!” Lilly shouted, firing at walkers pushing in from the forest. “Fall back! Pull in and fall back!”

Dorian slapped the horse’s flank. The cart took off.

 

The boys were gone.

 

Lilly lingered just long enough to toss another molotov at the entrance, flames rising and sealing off pursuit. Her eyes locked with Clementine’s - just for a moment. Then she turned and ran.

“Clem!” AJ’s voice pierced the chaos.

She turned. AJ, Tenn, and Willy were in the courtyard, surrounded by walkers.

Violet’s cleaver was gone. Willy had a makeshift bow. There were just so many of them.

Clem didn’t hesitate - she couldn't. 

She raised her bow and fired. Again. And again. One by one, the walkers dropped. The other kids joined in, flanking and stabbing, beating back the tide. When the final walker collapsed, silence reclaimed the courtyard.

For a breathless moment, nothing moved.

Clem stood still, shoulders heaving. It was over.

For now.

 

Tenn sat slumped against a pole, hands clutching his head. Rosie padded up and sat in front of him, whimpering softly. He rose shakily.

“Clem. I… I’m sorry. For trusting her.”

Clem only nodded in response.

AJ moved beside her, eyes wide at the devastation. Flames still burned. Walkers littered the ground. Nearby, sobbing broke through the night.

Willy was on his knees beside Mitch’s lifeless body. Ruby knelt next to him, tears slipping silently down her cheeks. There was nothing more she could do.

Violet approached her from the side, face pale.

“They took them. Aasim, Omar, and… goddammit, Marlon!” She turned toward the gate. “We’re going after them.”

“I know,” Clem said, hand on Violet’s shoulder.

“If we knew where to look, I’d smash down their walls myself,” Violet said, defeated. “But we don’t.”

“We don’t,” Clementine agreed. Her eyes flicked to Abel - Leaning against a pole. Bloody, broken... but alive.

“But he does.”

One by one, the kids turned to him. Clem stepped forward, fists at her hips, gaze hard as iron.

He knew where their friends were. And he would tell them.

 

Whether he wanted to or not.

Notes:

Before we move on, just a short status report. I am currently working on the final chapter of episode 4 and things are going well so far. I just have something that I would like your guys' input on. I was thinking about making it an extra long chapter for the end of episode 4, probably around the 7-10k word range, and I was wondering if that felt too much to read through in one sitting for you? I could split it into two individual chapters, but the cut wouldn't be as clean as I'd like. But nothing too dramatic.

Just something I would like to know from you guys. It's fine for me either way, so please just tell me how you'd prefer it.

But, as always, thank you so much for finishing chapter 3 with me and I hope to see you this friday, where we'll jump head first into episode 4.

Chapter 21: 20 - Your Broken Toys Part I

Notes:

I originally wrote a longer message, but decided to put it in the end notes. Don't want to waste your guys' time too much, before you even got to read the chapter. As you noticed, both Louis and Violet are present in this version of events, so I hope you'll enjoy how I've adjusted certain scenes and sequences. I also didn't mess around with the formatting as much this time. Tell me if you like this simpler style, or if you preferred the old one. The changes are very minute though, so it wouldn't surprise me if most of you won't even notice a difference. Anyway, just wanted to mention that.

And yes, I adjusted the title, so that it follows the same three word structure literally every other episode in the series has - just like I did before, for Done Running.

Without any further delay, here we go.

The sun was just beginning to crest over the treetops, casting long, amber shadows across the ravaged school courtyard. Smoke still clung to the air like the memory of a nightmare that still lingered. Clementine stood in the center of the destruction, her eyes drifting over the shattered defenses, the blackened scorch marks on the walls, and the blood still staining the soil. The weight of it all settled on her chest like wet stone - grief and fury twined together into something cold and sharp.

Her gaze came to rest on Willy, who knelt beside a lifeless body - the same spot where Mitch had fallen the night before. The boy clutched the teenager’s hand tightly, tears tracing muddy streaks down his face.

“Mitch... I... I...” Willy’s voice cracked under the strain, his body wracked with soft sobs.

Clementine’s heart twisted at the sight. She hadn’t known Mitch well, but seeing Willy like this, broken and vulnerable, stirred something deeper. Mitch had looked out for the kid. That much had always been clear.

She turned as a soft shuffling caught her attention - Ruby, shovel in hand, quietly digging a grave for their fallen comrade. The scrape of metal on earth was rhythmic, mournful.

Clementine took a breath and stepped closer to Willy, crouching down beside him. His eyes were glassy and red, but full of raw, trembling anger.

“At the start, I was so little,” he murmured, “and... and Mitch looked after me. People said he was a dick sometimes, but he was always nice to me.” He paused, biting down on a sob. “And now he’s gone. Stabbed in the eye by an asshole who never even knew his name!”

Clementine placed a hand gently on his shoulder, grounding him. “Look, I promise you, Willy... the people who did this? We’re going to hit them back. We’ll make them regret ever setting foot in this place.”

Willy’s expression hardened. He sniffled, but there was steel behind the tears now. “If Mitch were here, he wouldn’t cry. He’d find a way to get our friends back. Then he’d bash Lilly’s brains out with a rock.”

Footsteps approached behind them. Clementine rose to her feet to meet Violet’s gaze. The blonde looked tired but focused, jaw tight.

“Hey,” Violet said, “AJ’s waiting for you in the basement. We got Abel tied up tight. He’s alive, but he’s out cold.”

Clementine gave her a nod. “Thanks.”

Ruby had finished digging the grave by now and was making her way over. Tenn trailed behind her, looking devastated, shoulders slumped. Guilt clung to him like a second skin.

Violet moved to kneel beside Willy, resting an arm on her knee. “We should bury Mitch. It’s time.”

Willy gave a solemn nod in return.

Tenn hesitantly stepped forward. “I’ll help you carry hi--”

Before he could finish, Willy shoved him hard.

“Get away from him!” he barked. Tenn fell to the ground, wide-eyed, staring up at the boy.

“You’re the reason he’s dead!”

“Willy!” Ruby snapped, her voice sharp.

But he whirled on her, his voice rising. “Well, it’s true! We had a plan and that idiot messed it up!”

“He’s just a kid! Just like you are.”

“That doesn’t mean he’s not responsible for what happened!”

Clementine stayed still for a moment, watching Tenn’s face crumple under the weight of those words. As harsh as Willy’s accusation was, a part of her couldn’t help but acknowledge the thread of truth in it. Tenn had made a mistake - but that didn’t mean he deserved to be punished for it, not like this.

“C’mon, Willy,” she said gently. “None of this is Tenn’s fault. You know who the real culprit is.”

Willy glared at her. “I can’t believe you’re defending him! This... this is bullshit!”

Tenn’s gaze drifted back to Mitch’s body, lying so still on the ground. His breaths grew short and shallow. Then, without another word, he turned and ran, boots slapping the earth as he vanished into the trees beyond the school walls.

“Tenn!” Ruby called after him, but he didn’t look back.

Violet sighed. “I’ll take care of this. You go talk to Abel. Find out where he took Omar, Aasim, and...” Her voice caught on the name. “...Marlon.”

Clementine stepped closer and put a steadying hand on her shoulder. “We’ll find them. I promise you that.”

Violet swallowed hard, nodding. “Thanks. I... I believe you.”

She rubbed her hands over her face, trying to hold herself together. Her voice was hoarse when she spoke again.

“And Clem... don’t be afraid to, you know, hurt him a little. Maybe you’ll get more out of him than we did.”

Clementine offered a dark smile. “Don’t worry. I’ve dealt with guys like him before - know the playbook. I’ll get him to spit it out.”

Violet squeezed her hand tightly, more than just a gesture of support. It was a plea, silent and desperate, to make things right. Clementine could feel just how much pain the other girl was carrying, even if she was doing her best to hide it. Willy needed strength right now, and Violet was giving him every bit of hers.

After a moment, she let go and turned to help Ruby carry Mitch’s body to his grave.

Clementine gave them one last glance, then headed for the basement.

 

---

 

Inside the basement, the dim light barely reached the corners of the room, casting long shadows over the cracked cement floor. The first thing Clementine saw was Rosie - tied to the old furnace, lying down but alert, ears perked. The dog’s eyes flicked up toward her, and when Clementine approached, she pushed herself onto her paws, with a low whine of recognition. Clem gave her a quiet smile and scratched behind her left ear, right where the dog liked it most. Rosie’s tail thumped the floor a few times.

Around the corner, she finally spotted AJ - seated calmly in a chair across from Abel, who was duct-taped to one of his own. The man looked wrecked. Bruised, bloodied, breathing heavy. He had taken a hell of a beating during the raid, and Clem didn’t feel the slightest ounce of sympathy for him. Abel had tried to kidnap children for someone else's war. That cruelty alone made him something less than human in her eyes.

AJ, meanwhile, was quietly spinning the cylinder of a familiar snub-nosed revolver, the metal catching the faint light as it turned. He snapped it shut, only to flick it open again a second later, repeating the motion with mechanical calm. An old habit, one of many he'd picked up watching her.

Clementine stepped up beside him and came to a stop. “Got your gun back, huh?”

“Uh huh,” AJ murmured without looking at her. His eyes never left Abel.

She watched him for a moment. The stare he was giving the man was sharp - intentional, almost surgical. There was no mistaking what AJ was thinking about. Clem could see it clearly: revenge. Abel had shot him once, nearly killed him. That kind of fear, that kind of pain - it left scars, even when the wound healed. And AJ had been carrying that weight ever since.

But Clem was still uneasy. They’d had that talk the night before, right before the raiders came. She remembered his words, the cold certainty in them. He wanted to kill the man. Not for justice, but to conquer the fear Abel had left inside him. And that wasn’t the path she wanted for him. He was strong, sure. Braver than most adults she’d known. But torture? Clem couldn’t let him witness that, no matter how much he thought he was ready.

Her mind was made up.

“Listen, AJ,” she said, carefully. “I know you’ve been waiting to get back at Abel for what he’s done to you, but you’re gonna have to sit this one out.”

AJ turned to her, wide-eyed. “What?! Clem, I can help!”

“I know you can, goofball. But this isn’t about what you can do - it’s about what you should do.”

“But I am!” he insisted, nearly rising from the chair. “You know I’ve been waiting for this - why are you keeping me out of all the important stuff lately?”

She sighed, trying to stay calm. “One thing you need to understand is that certain things come at a price, AJ. A price I’m not willing to pay. So, please, make this easy for me and let me take care of this. For the both of us.”

AJ didn’t move. His little arms crossed over his chest and he turned his head away, clearly hurt. Clem knew how much he wanted to feel trusted, to feel useful. And in his mind, her pushing him away meant the opposite.

She crouched down beside him, lowering herself to his level. Her voice softened.

“Alvin Junior, look at me.” When he didn’t, she added, more gently this time, “Please.”

It took a few seconds, but eventually, AJ turned his head back. His brown eyes were filled with disappointment, a quiet kind of sadness that made her chest ache.

Clem reached out and placed a hand on his cheek. “I’ve told you a hundred times that you need to be strong - need to be tough. But sometimes, that also means knowing when to take a step back and let someone else handle things. That’s what trust means. So I need you to trust me right now.”

She let her hand fall back to her side.

“But, Clem...” he murmured, not arguing anymore - just trying to understand.

“I’m sorry, kid. But my decision is final.” She hesitated, then added, “Besides, Tenn could really use a friend right now, after what happened last night. He and Willy got into a fight and he’s feeling pretty down. Could you check up on him for me? You’d be helping me out a lot.”

AJ’s expression shifted. Clem could see the war in his head. He didn’t like this - hated it, even - but he also knew arguing with her wouldn’t get him anywhere. He’d been with her long enough to recognize that tone in her voice.

“Ugh... okay,” he finally grumbled. He stood up slowly, clutching the pistol for a moment, still glaring at Abel. But after a few seconds, he slid it into his back pocket.

“Thank you, goofball.” Clem offered a small smile. “I’ll come and get you when I’m done. And I promise, I won’t keep you out of anything else that comes next. Deal?”

AJ gave her a tiny nod, a smaller smile. “Deal.”

His eyes went to Abel one last time, his stare sharp as a blade. Then, without another word, he turned and headed for the stairs, disappearing from view.

Clementine let out a long breath. That was the first hurdle cleared, and it had gone better than she expected. She was proud of AJ for not fighting her harder, proud of the self-control he’d shown. But now came the real test - getting the truth out of Abel. Not that she doubted her ability to extract it… she just wasn’t looking forward to becoming the person who could.

Again.

Clementine wasn’t in the mood to wait for Abel to come to on his own.

She stepped up to him and delivered a swift, open-handed smack across his face.

Abel jerked awake with a pained yelp, blinking groggily. As reality came flooding back in, his bleary eyes narrowed on her with a sneer.

“Ugh... nobody taught you any manners?” he muttered, his voice gravel and rust. “Is this how you kids treat your guests?”

Clementine crossed her arms. “Cut the bullcrap - you’re not our guest. You’re our prisoner. So do yourself a favor and just spit it out.”

Abel scoffed, completely unimpressed. “Spit out what, exactly? I had a rough night, darlin’. You gotta jog my memory a bit.”

She didn’t rise to the bait. Instead, she mentally sighed, forcing herself to keep her expression still. Poker face. “Stop playing games. We both know what I’m after: where did Lilly take my people?”

Abel smirked. “I think you shouldn’t worry about that.”

She took a slow, deliberate step closer, looking down at him with icy contempt. “You don’t get to tell me what is and isn’t my concern. If you know what’s good for you, you’d better start talking.”

He gave a chuckle that sounded like it came from someone with a death wish. “Wow! You got me shakin’ in my boots!” he mocked. “C’mon, girl. We both know you’re doing this for the first time. And if I were you, I’d think twice about putting hands on me.”

Clementine arched an eyebrow. “Why? You gonna give me detention?”

Abel tilted his head, expression darkening. “Not smart enough to figure it out, eh? Well, here’s the deal. Lilly and our men? They’re comin’ back. For me... and the rest of those little shits in this school. So you better give me the five-star treatment.” He gave a bloody-toothed grin.

Clementine stepped back, one hand settling on her hip as she shook her head. “Even if that’s true, it’ll be a while before they’re back. More than enough time for us to have a little... fun.”

Her smile turned cold, calculated.

She’d never done an interrogation herself - but she’d seen them. During her time with the New Frontier, she'd witnessed how people cracked under pressure. There was always a strategy. Sometimes the interrogator pretended to be kind. Sometimes, they were terrifying. But the most effective method she’d seen?

Convince the prisoner that you enjoyed it.

Because if the person torturing you wasn’t doing it out of necessity, but because it gave them pleasure, then you knew they wouldn’t stop. Not unless you gave them something.

That’s what broke people.

She gave a low whistle, and Rosie stirred. The dog rose to her feet and padded over to Clementine’s side, hackles already up the second she spotted Abel.

The man’s smugness faltered immediately.

“Let me put it this way,” Clementine said, stroking Rosie’s head affectionately. “Either you tell me what I want to know, or you and Rosie get to pick up from where you left off last night.”

Abel’s breath hitched. Subtle, but there.

“You - you’re bluffin’,” he snapped. “You wouldn’t torture an unarmed man, would you? You don’t have the guts!”

“Maybe I don’t,” she said. “But Rosie? She’s still mourning Marlon. He was her favorite. And you helped take him somehwere far away. A place she'd love to know the location off...”

She tilted her head toward the dog - and gave the signal.

Rosie lunged.

Her jaws clamped down on Abel’s leg like a trap. The man howled, twisting and thrashing in the chair as Rosie tore into him with primal fury. His screams echoed off the basement walls, raw and desperate.

Clementine let it go on just long enough.

“Easy, girl,” she called, pulling Rosie back. “Don’t want to rip him to pieces... just yet.”

Abel panted, his face pale and drenched in sweat. “Oh... god! You fucking... psycho!”

“Rich, coming from the guy who tried to kidnap a school full of kids. Now - where are my friends?!”

“Shit! I don’t know, okay? They’re... ugh, in a secret location somewhere.”

She narrowed her eyes. “You really think I’m that stupid?”

“I’m not... you’re not giving me a lot of options here!”

“Oh, I’ve got at least three more,” she replied casually. “So, which limb do you want chewed off next?”

“Please! I swear - I don’t know!”

“Not what I wanted to hear.”

She gave the signal again. Rosie lunged, and this time she didn’t hold her back nearly as quickly.

“Okay, okay!” Abel shouted, his voice cracking under the pain. “I’ll talk - just get’er off me!”

Clementine snapped her fingers, and Rosie backed off, panting. Abel writhed, blood oozing from his mangled legs.

“You better make it worth it,” she said.

“Fuck! Jesus Christ, that hurts!”

“Tell me where they are.”

He hesitated, but her glare told him there was no wiggle room left.

“Lilly... she’ll never give ’em up,” he groaned.

Clementine grabbed a chair and sat across from him, arms crossed, gaze unflinching.

“Only reason we came here was for manpower. Losin’ Yonatan and me, for three sprouts who can barely hold a gun? Even I can do that math.”

“We’re going to get them back.”

“You don’t know what it’s like out there,” he said, raising his voice. “It’s a bloodbath. One community against another. From Richmond to the fucking coast.”

She caught the name, Richmond, and her brow twitched, but Abel didn’t notice. Good.

“At the Delta,” he continued, “we’re at war. With sick fucks that make me look like the Virgin Mary. We need people to fight it.”

“I don’t give a shit about your war. Or your fucking Delta.”

Abel bristled. “You think we like doing raids? Our home’s under threat. Built to last. I’d do anything to protect it.”

“And I’d do anything to get my friends back. So stop wasting my time.”

He stared at her. And after a tense beat, his posture deflated.

“Okay... front pocket. The answer to all your questions.”

She fished in his coat and pulled out... a disgusting, half-crushed cigar wrapped in Bible pages. Her face twisted in confusion.

“Read it,” Abel said.

She sighed. “Whatsoever parteth the hoof, and is clovenfooted, and cheweth the cud, among the beasts, that shall ye eat.” She stared at him. “What the fuck. Is this code?”

“No, it’s fuckin’ Leviticus. I was hoping it’d be timely moralistic shit about turning the other cheek.” He gave a weak laugh. “C’mon. That thing ain’t gonna light itself. Wanna know where your friends are? A smoke’ll clear my head.”

Clementine wasn’t sure if she was impressed by his nerve or just annoyed. Still... fine. He’d earned it.

She pulled a lighter from her pocket and lit the cigar, then placed it in his mouth. He took a drag - and immediately began coughing. Violently. Wetly.

Then came the blood.

“Shit...” he gasped, panic dawning.

“That’s... a lot of blood,” Clementine observed, frowning.

“Oh fuck... this is not good.”

She didn’t plan for this. If he died before talking, everything would’ve been for nothing.

“We have a talented medic,” she offered quickly. “She could patch you up if you--”

“No use.” He cut her off with a wheeze. “When you pushed me off that balcony... something burst inside me. Even Dorian couldn’t fix that.”

He looked down at himself, broken and bleeding. “Shit... I never wanted things to end like this. It all got out of hand. Now look at me. I’m a fucking mess.”

“Sounds like you’re gonna turn.”

Abel’s voice turned frantic. “No! My whole life... everything I ever got, I earned. With my own hands. My will. For my body to take that from me...” He broke off. “I’ll tell you where Lilly is. Just... just promise you won’t let me turn.”

Clementine stared at him, this pitiful wreck of a man. She still hated him - but even monsters didn’t deserve to wake up undead.

“If I think what you’re telling me is true, you have my word,” she said softly. “I won’t let you turn.”

He nodded quickly. “Okay. In my boot. Paper’s there.”

She retrieved the folded note. It was a map - complete with sketches, routes, and city names. Some she even remembered from school. Not all were American.

Abel watched her. “We got a boat. That paper shows the miles to our nearest stops. The words? They’re city names... call and response. Makes sure we don’t shoot our own. Only one we use now is Rockingham.”

He shook his head, almost laughing. “Can’t believe I actually gave that up.”

She pocketed the map. Good enough.

“Your friends are on that boat... Now, you got what you wanted,” Abel whispered. “So please... don’t let me turn.”

He began to sob.

It was pathetic. But also, real. Good.

She was considering going back on her word. A man like him was more than deserving of a fate worse than death. But this wasn't about him. Not anymore. She had people to save. Having a potential threat lurking around in the basement - the consequences that would come if he somehow got loose and surprised one of the others....

No. It was too risky. Not to mention the impications it would leave. If AJ knew she let him turn into a walker, god knows what kind of lesson he'd take away from that.

Showing mercy right now was the smarter thing to do. Even if it felt unearned.

Clementine drew her knife and stepped forward. She gave him a long, final look.

“Rest in peace, you bastard.”

One quick motion - steel into skull. Abel jerked, then fell still. It wasn’t immediate, but it was fast enough.

Clem cleaned the blade, slipped it away, and stood in silence. Rosie sat beside her, watching quietly.

She took a breath. Not because she felt guilty. Quite the opposite. The lack of guilt... that was what unsettled her.

She pushed the thought aside, gave Rosie a final pet, and walked toward the basement stairs.

She had a boat to find.

Notes:

Holy smokes - you guys have done it! We breached the 1000 hits barrier! Absolute insanity, and I can't thank you guys enough! It has been truly a joy to write this story so far and you people have made it even better with all your amazing support so far. So, from the bottom of my heart, thank you to everyone who's been joining me every week, reading through my work. It really does mean a lot to me and I hope you guys will stick around 'til the end.

Okay, enough crying from me. I've completed all of episode 4 already and am already working on epsisode 5 - which means, as a little celebration, I will be uploading the next chapter this sunday as a bonus. This will also double as to fix the upload structure of the chapters again.

See you guys on sunday then! :D

Chapter 22: 21 - Your Broken Toys Part II

Notes:

Here's the promised bonus chapter for this week. Hope you'll enjoy it!

They moved as one, a quiet search party pressing through the woods with caution weighing every step. Clementine led the group - AJ close beside her, with Willy, Louis, and Violet rounding out the formation. Even Louis, normally a fountain of sarcasm and smirking commentary, hadn’t cracked a single joke. That silence said more than words ever could.

Clementine studied the map clenched in her fingers, eyes scanning the rough terrain lines and the markings Abel had described. When she was confident they were close, she folded it up and slid it back into her pocket.

“Once we find the boat,” she said, voice low but firm, “we’ll look for a way to sneak on board.”

Willy snorted. “Yeah, if Tenn doesn’t fuck it up this time.”

AJ halted mid-step, then turned slowly to look at him. His voice was quiet but edged with steel. “It wasn’t Tenn’s fault.”

Willy bristled. “Yes, it was! Mitch died because--”

“Say one more thing about Tenn,” AJ interrupted, eyes narrowed and unwavering. “I dare you.”

Louis held up his hands, trying to diffuse things before it got bloody. “Alright, alright - come on, guys. We don’t need to do this ri--”

“Guys,” Violet cut in, gesturing sharply ahead, “look.”

They all turned to follow her gaze. At the edge of the tree line, across the river, sat a boat - low in the water, heavy with supplies and guarded like a fortress. A small dock jutted out into the river beside it.

AJ raised his binoculars. Clementine crouched beside him, her eyes narrowing as she followed his line of sight.

“You see anything?” she asked.

“The beach... a boat,” he mumbled, squinting. “And, uh... a wood street in the water.”

Clem gave him a small smile. “That’s called a pier.”

“Pier,” he echoed thoughtfully.

“Alright,” she said, straightening up, “let’s spread out. Check out different angles. Keep your heads low.”

The group silently nodded and broke off. AJ stayed at his post, offering up the binoculars to Clem. Willy took the west side of their lookout, overlooking the water, while Louis and Violet crept toward the east. Clem started toward Willy, but something caught her eye - a glint of sunlight reflecting off something lying on a patch of dry grass.

She crouched and picked it up. “A rabbit’s foot?”

Willy’s eyes flicked over, softening just slightly. “Omar used to carry one of those. You don’t think...?”

“We’ll take it home,” Clementine said, gently turning it over in her palm. “We can give it back to him once we’ve saved him.”

She tucked it into her pocket with quiet resolve, then stepped beside Willy, who was scanning the horizon.

“See anything useful?” she asked.

He nodded slightly. “Building materials, furniture... looks like stuff from the train station.”

She brought the binoculars to her eyes, focusing on the rafts moored along the shore.

“They’re loading those with supplies,” she observed.

Willy grinned faintly. “I could cut those loose, ride them downriver. Easy.”

Her gaze locked onto the stacks - sheet metal, wooden planks, crates of tools. “Sheet metal. Wood. And a lot of it.”

“We should have that stuff,” Willy muttered.

She spotted something else near the rafts. “Huh. Are those torches?”

“Maybe. Why?”

“We could use the fire.”

He glanced at her, eyebrows raising. She gave him a nod.

“Good work, young scout.”

Willy chuckled under his breath, saying nothing more. Clem turned to head back toward AJ, who was still intently watching the pier.

“Find anything over here?” she asked, approaching slowly so she didn’t startle him.

“They have horses.”

“Let me see.”

She took the binoculars again, scanning the area. More torches. Hay piles nearby. She didn’t need to say it aloud—the idea was already forming in both their minds.

“If we set the hay on fire,” she said, “it’d get their attention. Scare the horses.”

AJ nodded. “We could get on the boat easier that way.”

Further to the side, she spotted the horses - tethered, but alert.

“If we cut those horses free, it might slow them down if they try to chase us.”

She offered him a quiet, approving smile. “Good work so far.”

Leaving him to his lookout, she moved on toward Violet and Louis, who were crouched side by side without their usual friction. A rare moment of unity.

“You guys ever seen this boat before?” she asked.

Louis turned his head. “No way. Pretty sure I’d remember an old-timey riverboat. Not exactly subtle.”

Violet’s eyes remained fixed on the pier. “That dock is our only way in or out.”

“Let’s see what else is down there,” Clem said, raising the binoculars again.

The boat was crawling with guards - on deck, at the entrance, scattered around the pier. She kept scanning - and then froze.

There, escorted at gunpoint across the deck, was a figure in a jersey she knew all too well.

“Wait... I see Marlon.”

Louis’s breath caught. “Holy shit. This is really it. We found them.”

Violet let out a shaky sigh. “Thank god he’s alive.”

Clem tracked the entrance next. There was a narrow door at the back, and a small gap above it - just enough space for someone small and nimble.

“There’s an entrance on the other end,” she murmured. “Small opening at the top. AJ and I know how to handle those.”

She shifted her view to the pilot house.

“No obvious place to keep prisoners.”

Louis shrugged. “Don’t boats have brigs? Like... boat jail?”

“They’re probably below deck,” Violet added. “We should’ve asked Abel more.”

“When he said ‘on a boat,’” Clem muttered, “I didn’t think he meant something this big.”

She swept her view back to the pier, searching for any alternate path - but there wasn’t one.

“There’s no good cover leading up. We’re gonna need one hell of a distraction.”

Right on cue, a cluster of walkers emerged from the trees near the beach. 

“Walkers!” one of the guards yelled. They reacted quickly - shouts, gunfire.

The undead dropped swiftly under the raiders’ coordinated fire.

“Maybe if we could get walkers on the beach somehow...” Violet said, eyes narrowing.

Louis gave a sarcastic snort. “What, we just round up a dozen walkers and point them like a water hose? How hard could that be.”

“Maybe not as hard as you’d think,” Clementine said, lowering the binoculars. “Alright, that’s enough recon. Let’s regroup.”

The group met again beneath the cover of trees, forming a tight huddle.

Louis gave her an anticipating stare. “Alright, what’s the plan, Clemmster?”

She didn’t flinch at the nickname anymore.

“They’ve got guards all over the pier and the boat,” she said. “There’s no way we can take them head-on. We’ll need a distraction.”

“We should burn their stuff,” AJ offered.

“That could work,” Clem agreed. “We burn the hay - they’ll rush to stop the fire.”

Willy chimed in quickly. “Whatever we don’t burn, we should steal. Ruby’d love those horses, but I’d rather grab the supplies. I could make traps, weapons.”

She considered that. Horses were useful, but feeding and handling them long-term? A headache. The supplies, though - they’d help everyone.

“We’ll take the supplies. Burn the hay for distraction,” she decided. “If you’re going for the rafts, Willy, do it carefully.”

Willy nodded solemnly. “Wouldn’t do it any other way.”

She looked around at the group.

“The fire will lure the raiders away from the boat, and we can sneak across the pier.”

“If they see us,” Willy added, “we’re dead.”

"You remember that guy I told you about? James? He sent in walkers to save us from Lilly and Abel. Maybe we could convince him to do it again. If we lead a big enough group of them onto the beach, we can blend in without being seen."

“If we lead a big enough group of them onto the beach...” Violet began.

“We can blend in,” Clementine finished. “Slip through.”

Violet gave a faint, nervous smile. “Perfect. And dangerous.”

Louis shrugged. “Let’s find out what he charges for his services. Hopefully not an eyeball.”

"Or a tongue." Violet added, almost jokingly. Louis swallowed hard just at the thought.

Willy’s expression turned more serious. “What about after we get everyone back? The raiders’ll come for us again.”

 

Before Clementine could answer Willy's very valid concern, a sound echoed through the trees - wood being chopped in the distance. Instinct took over.

"Hide, quick!" she hissed, already rushing toward the nearest tree. AJ was right behind her, and the others scattered without question, melting into cover.

"Is it a raider?" AJ asked, crouched low beside her.

Clementine peeked out from behind a mossy tree trunk. A figure stood near a pile of split logs, axe in hand, focused on their task.

"Has to be," she muttered, eyes narrowing. She glanced toward the others. “You all stay back here. I’ll see if they know anything that could help us.”

Slipping her bayonet from her pocket, she crept toward the figure, moving like a shadow through the brush. The person’s back remained turned - too focused on the rhythm of their work. With a swift motion, Clem pressed the blade against their throat.

"Drop it."

The axe clattered to the leafy forest floor. The person raised both hands, surrendering without protest.

"Where do you keep your captives?" Clem demanded.

"I don’t know what you’re--"

Clementine pressed the knife closer. Her voice dropped lower, colder. "I'm not fucking around. Answer the question."

"The boiler deck. Second deck. They’re all there," came the reply, voice tense but obedient.

Back in the treeline, Violet and Louis had moved closer, recognizing the stranger. Violet called out, voice urgent.

"Clem, wait!"

Recognition flashed in the stranger’s eyes, and she tore free from Clementine’s grasp - though Clem had already relaxed her hold at the sound of Violet’s voice. The other two were already moving in fast, expressions a mix of hope and disbelief.

"Oh my god, that's..." Louis trailed off, eyes wide.

"Minnie," Violet breathed. She stepped forward and wrapped her arms around the redheaded girl, Louis following a beat later to complete an awkward, heartfelt group hug.

The rest of the group emerged from their hiding spots, drawn by the reunion. Clem stayed a step back, her surprise masked. She hadn’t expected to see one of the not-so-dead twins, but the way the others swarmed her made it clear - this was no mistake.

As the hug broke, Minerva’s eyes scanned the group, landing on familiar faces. Her voice was uncertain, tinged with disbelief.

"After the attack, I wasn’t sure... I mean, I heard they burned half your school down. Who survived? Ruby, Mitch? Brody? Tenn?"

"Ruby and Tenn made it. Mitch didn’t. And Brody, um... she died," Willy offered, his tone soft.

"Tenn’s boots holding up okay?" Minerva asked.

That caught AJ off guard. "His boots?"

"They’re so old, they’re more holes than rubber. I duct-taped them up last time I saw him, but that was a while ago."

"His boots are fine," Clementine replied, stepping up, masking the slight unease that was beginning to settle in her chest.

Minerva’s gaze locked onto her, eyes sharp. "You’re Clementine. The girl who took over after Marlon broke our deal. He’s with us now, at least."

That made everyone pause - eyes flicked between one another. Confusion. Concern. Suspicion. But Clem held Minerva’s gaze, steady and unflinching.

"It’s weird," Minerva continued, "I thought everyone would want to lean on their own. Not the new kid."

"Then you’ll be glad to hear that Violet’s the one in charge," Clementine replied evenly, nodding toward the blonde.

"Really? The Violet I knew could barely stand to talk to people, let alone play class president. You’re the one who convinced the school to fight back. From where I’m standing, that puts you in charge. Your ‘leadership’ is going to get my little brother killed."

"Excuse me?" Clem’s tone dropped with warning, her eyes narrowing.

"Abel figured he could talk Marlon into handing everyone over  like he and Lilly did... like they did before. You ruined the whole plan."

"Marlon traded you and Sophie away!" Louis snapped. Violet’s arms crossed, her features tightening.

"Yeah, and we all survived it!" Minerva countered. "Marlon would’ve never made them fight the way you did. He’s still the same rowdy boy I’ve known for years - doing what’s best for his people. He would’ve surrendered."

She jabbed a finger in Clem’s direction. "Instead, you’re out here, getting people killed!"

"That’s bullshit!" Louis barked.

"Minnie, you’re wrong," Violet said, stepping forward, as Minerva edged closer to Clem. The tension was mounting. "Clem protected us."

"Yeah? Then how come so many people are dead?"

Clementine took a breath, steadying herself. Her fist itched to fly, but she swallowed the instinct. Instead, she went for the truth she saw buried in Minerva’s voice.

"You know, Minnie, you sound an awful lot like one of them. That’s really close to the speech Lilly gave me in the woods."

"Maybe that’s because it’s the truth."

Their eyes locked - neither flinching. The silence stretched between them, until Violet cut through the heat.

"Where’s Sophie? Is she alive?"

Minerva’s stare broke, shifting to Violet.

"She... she died protecting the Delta. A hero."

Clementine shook her head, arms crossed. "A hero? God, you-"

"Minerva!" a sudden, too familiar voice, boomed from somewhere close, eyes snapping toward the woods. It was Lilly.

"Shit!" Clementine ducked behind cover - so did the others. No one dared to breathe.

Minerva didn’t give them away. Instead, she turned and raised her voice.

"Rockingham!"

From the trees, Lilly’s voice rang out. "Finish up and head back. I want to be in before dark."

"Yes, ma’am."

Minerva turned, picked up the axe she’d dropped earlier, and glanced toward the group - before her gaze fixed on Clem. Her voice lowered, hushed but clear.

"Our boat leaves for the Delta in two days. Then it’ll be a couple weeks before we can come back for the rest of you. When we do, don’t fight. The only way you’re going to save your people is to let us take them. I’m serious. Don’t fight this."

Clementine simply stared, voice calm but steel beneath. "I’ll do whatever’s necessary to keep my people safe. If you know what’s good for you, you’ll stay out of it."

"This is not a negotiation. Either you surrender, or die."

With that, Minerva turned and walked away, axe in hand and lumber tucked under one arm. The others emerged from their hiding spots, tension still buzzing in the air.

"You okay?" Clementine asked, her eyes resting on both Violet and Louis.

Before Louis could say anything, Violet answered.

"Nothing’s changed. Our plan is to get onto the boat and save our friends. So that’s what we’re gonna do."

Louis nodded. "Agreed. I don’t know what they’ve done to Minnie, but that doesn’t sound at all like the girl I used to know."

Violet’s eyes lingered on the path Minerva had taken, her jaw tight with emotion.

"You all should head home," Clem said. "Start getting things ready. Get everyone caught up on the plan."

"Everyone except Tenn," Willy mumbled.

"I warned you..." AJ’s fists clenched at his sides, eyes locking onto Willy.

"Enough, both of you," Clementine snapped, putting her hands on her hips. "AJ and I will go find James."

"Good luck," Violet offered.

"Be safe out there," Louis added. "Both of you."

"You too," Clem said, "Keep your eyes out for any stray walkers, and don’t let your guard down." She turned to the little man,  "Come on, AJ. Let’s move out."

The group split up, parting ways in the forest. Clementine and AJ took to the trees, the sound of leaves underfoot marking the beginning of their next move.

 

---

 

The midday sun filtered through the canopy above, casting a soft golden hue across the forest floor. A gentle breeze stirred the leaves into lazy spirals around Clementine and AJ as they followed the narrow woodland path. Their footsteps were muted by the earth beneath them, and for a long while, neither of them spoke. But Clem noticed AJ’s brooding expression - the shadow still lingering from the fight with Willy - and decided to break the silence.

“So,” she said casually, glancing down at him with a faint smirk. “How many walkers do you think James will help us get? Fifteen? A hundred? A thousand?”

AJ suddenly winced and clutched his stomach. “Clem, I don't-- Ow.”

Clem’s teasing mood instantly dissolved. She stopped walking, worry tightening her features. “Gunshot wound?”

“It feels like someone pinched me from inside,” he muttered, grimacing.

Clem scanned their surroundings and quickly spotted a large rock by the side of the path. She guided AJ over to it and helped him sit down gently. The concern in her eyes didn’t waver as she knelt beside him, his small frame elevated slightly above her.

He sat there quietly for a moment, picking at a loose thread on his shirt. Then, almost in a whisper, he said, “Clem? I keep thinking... When Willy said all that stuff about Tenn before, I got so mad. He was being mean, and Tenn wasn't even there to defend himself. I wanted to hurt him. I know I shouldn't. But I just can't stop thinking about it. I wanna just... punch his head. I tried breathing, kicking rocks... I don't like this feeling. Wanting to hurt somebody.”

Clementine’s expression softened with understanding. This was new territory for AJ - dealing with other kids, with feelings that couldn’t be solved by survival instincts alone. She took a breath, choosing her words carefully.

“I know it can be hard, AJ. But feelings like that tend to go away when you give it time. Make sure those thoughts stay in your head though - and don’t act on them, okay?”

AJ gave a small nod. “Okay. I'm strong. I can control what I do. But not what I think.” He paused, breathing out slowly. “Like, I think... I think I'm mad at Tenn, too. Running out of cover when Lilly attacked the school was really stupid. But he just doesn't know stuff like we do. And then Willy started yelling at him instead of helping him learn... Why don't the other kids know all the stuff we know? When there's a plan, you have to follow it. And when you yell at someone, it just makes them not listen.”

Clem stood up and leaned against the rock beside him, shoulder to shoulder. “Well, the other kids haven’t had it as hard as we have. We had to make a lot of mistakes to learn what we know.”

AJ thought on that. “Yeah, I guess. But Tenn’s mistakes are just so bad.”

“That’s because he didn’t have friends like us to teach him how to survive.”

AJ perked up a little. “I want Tenn to know how to be safe. We can show them how to be smart like us.”

Clementine gave a slow nod. “And we will. But remember, AJ - they’ve been through different things than we have. There’s probably a lot we can learn from them too.”

“Like drawing and playing the piano?”

She smiled. “Exactly. We can show them how to survive, they can teach us to be… more normal.”

Sitting down beside him, she wrapped her arm around his shoulders and pulled him in close. The warmth of her affection grounded him.

“It’s weird that people are so different,” AJ said after a moment.

“It is Ericson’s Boarding School for Troubled Youth, after all.” Clem quipped.

“Troubled youth… Trouble… Like, bad. So they did bad things? Why?”

Clementine blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the question. “Okay, um... sometimes they do them because bad things happened to them. I knew a doctor once, back when you were just a baby. He called it trauma. You have some too, you know. The thing where people can’t walk up behind you.”

AJ's face twisted in discomfort. “I don’t like my trauma. I want to get it off of me. How do I get rid of it? I don’t even like the way the word sounds.”

“It’s really, really hard to do by yourself,” Clem admitted after a moment. “A lot of people can’t, without some help.”

“Like from a doctor?”

“Sure. But those are rare these days.”

“Or... or like the school, right? It was supposed to help with people’s... trauma.”

“Yeah, it was. And now they help each other.”

AJ nodded, mulling that over. “I still like them. I don’t like the word ‘Troubled’ though. They aren’t bad.”

Clem smiled softly. “Well, Omar liked to call it ‘Gifted Youth.’ Maybe we should hold on to that.”

AJ’s eyes returned to the path ahead. “You think James will really help us get him and the others back?”

“He helped us before, didn’t he? Once we fill him in, there’s no doubt in my mind he’ll step up to the task.” She stood up and dusted herself off. “Which is why we should get going. You feel ready?”

“Yeah. Let’s go.”

 

They resumed their walk through the forest, the trees closing in once more around them. AJ walked with a bit more pep in his step now, his earlier frustration slowly lifting.

“Now that I think about it,” he said, “I think I like Tenn the most. Even if he does dumb things. Actually, I think he’s my first real friend.”

“Oh yeah?” Clementine grinned. “I thought I was your first real friend?”

“Well, yeah. But you don’t count, you’re old!”

“Am not!”

“Fine, he’s my second first real friend.”

Clem chuckled quietly, shaking her head. That kid never failed to surprise her.

But her moment of peace was cut short by a low groaning sound up ahead. Walkers. She froze and motioned for AJ to get down, and the two crouched behind a tree. Just beyond the clearing, they could see James’s camp - now surrounded by half a dozen walkers.

Clem drew her knife silently and crept forward, hiding behind a fallen log. AJ stayed close, mirroring her cautious movements.

“I don’t see James,” he whispered. “Just monsters.”

 

Before she could answer, someone cleared their throat quietly behind them. Both AJ and Clem spun around in alarm, only to find James standing a few feet away, his presence calm as ever. He put a finger to his lips in a silent request. Clem immediately lowered her knife, the tension easing slightly. She noticed James clutching his arm - he was injured.

“You’re hurt,” AJ said.

“Did the raiders do this?” Clem asked.

James nodded slightly. “It looked like they... had people from your school.”

Concern crossed his face for a brief moment before he masked it again. “Why are you here?”

“Those people you saw - we’re going to save them,” Clem explained. “But to do that, we need your help moving some walkers.”

“I could... maybe help,” James replied hesitantly, “but... my mask is still in the camp. Inside my bag. I can’t pass through a herd without it.”

“Okay, then let’s go get it,” Clem said, rising and pulling her knife again. But James held out a hand.

“Please, I just... I just ask that you don’t kill them. The walkers. If you distract them, I can sneak over and find my mask.”

AJ raised an eyebrow. “Distract all of them?”

“Please.”

Clem hesitated, swallowing her annoyance. “I’ll try.”

James gave her a grateful smile before slipping away into the brush. With a resigned sigh, Clem vaulted over the log and began distracting the walkers - stunning them with well-placed kicks, keeping them away from AJ while giving James the window he needed.

James rummaged frantically near the campfire, searching through supplies. Clem stayed in motion, her training showing clearly in the way she moved efficiently through the space, never letting a walker get too close. Eventually, AJ and Clem regrouped with James.

“Have you got your mask yet? This is getting somewhat annoying,” she said, panting slightly.

“I can’t find it. The horses must’ve--” he stopped and looked around. “There!”

He pointed toward his bag, now sitting further away near more walkers. They were closing in.

“Shit.” James cussed.

“We have to run--”

“Hey! Over here!” AJ suddenly shouted, climbing onto the log and chucking a rock at the walkers. Several turned at the noise.

“AJ!” Clem barked.

“No. There are too many of them…” James muttered, visibly worried.

Clem scanned the area and then spotted somehting - a cart left behind by the raiders. “The cart! If we push it, the noise will draw them away.”

They bolted to the cart, lifting and pushing it with all the strength they had. Clem paused only to deliver a swift kick to a walker that got too close before helping guide the cart downhill. It crashed into a tree with a satisfying bang, drawing the undead away.

AJ came running back.

“You okay?” Clem crouched beside him, checking him for bites.

“Yeah. No bites.”

She exhaled sharply in relief, placing a hand on his shoulder.

Nearby, James watched her with a mixture of respect and gratitude. “I know it would’ve been easier to kill them. You’re kind. I appreciate it. Really.”

He pulled his mask and a small photograph from his bag. The photo disappeared into his back pocket while he held the mask reverently.

“Thank you. For helping me get this back. Now...” His voice turned serious. “How will walkers save your friends?”

Clem stood, her voice unwavering. “They’re being held captive on a boat not too far from here. We can’t sneak on board without cover - not without the raiders gunning us down.”

“You want to use walkers to hide... to sneak on board their ship?” James’s eyes widened. “That’s insane.”

“It’s our only chance.”

James hesitated, clearly torn. “It will lead to more bloodshed. More lost lives. I... don’t know if I can assist. Throwing them out there, like lambs to the slaughter.”

“Please, James! This is the only chance my friends have!”

He paused. Then, after a long beat: “I have something I need you to see. So you can understand what you’re asking.”

“James!” Clem’s frustration cracked through as she threw her arms to the side.

But he was already walking away.

AJ looked up at her. “We still need his help, right?”

“Yeah. We do.”

“Are you mad?”

“Yes,” she admitted. “And I want to run my fist through his face. But I won’t. We think it, but don’t act on those thoughts, right?”

AJ nodded seriously. “Yeah.”

 

Without another word, they followed James into the unknown. Whatever it was he wanted them to see - it had better be worth it.

Notes:

Next upload will be on tuesday again. Thanks for reading and I hope to see you there, when we'll get to the party at Ericson's.

Chapter 23: 22 - Your Broken Toys Part III

Notes:

Got the barn scene and some preamble for the party coming in this chapter. Also changed up the dance sequence a bit, to fit more with my adapted narrative. Hope you'll enjoy!

UPDATE: Something went wrong with the formatting during a certain section, so I had to fix it manually. Sorry for the inconvenience.

The forest air was quiet, save for the crunch of boots against earth and the occasional call of a distant bird. Clementine and AJ followed James in silence, weaving between overgrown brush and tall trees, when James suddenly stopped and picked up a rock. Without a word, he tossed it ahead, drawing a lone walker away from their path.

“It’s safe,” he said, glancing over his shoulder. “Just a little further.”

The woods gradually gave way to a dilapidated barn standing crooked against the treeline. Its weathered boards and sagging roof struck a chord in Clementine. It reminded her of another barn - a memory buried but never gone. The one near McCaroll. The one where the horse had been shot. She blinked the memory away and kept walking.

As James moved toward the entrance, Clem spotted AJ crouched beside something familiar - an old salt lick. He examined it with furrowed brows and poked it once, as if testing its defenses.

“Clem, what’s this?” he asked, starring at the odd block, as if it was of alien design.

“It’s called a salt lick,” she answered with a small, knowing smile.

“Salt lick. Ugh, sounds gross. Or maybe it’s actually good. Like chips. Those are salty, right? Like the snack bag in the car. Can I lick it?” He looked up at her, eyes wide with genuine curiosity.

“Nu uh,” she said with a shake of her head. “Don’t lick it, buddy. It tastes horrible.”

“Wait a minute - how do you know? Did you lick it?”

Clementine paused, putting on the same deadpan expression she’d once used years ago on a farm so far removed from this moment it felt like another lifetime. “I don’t know…”

AJ chuckled, amused by her evasiveness. Clem just turned and kept walking toward James, who stood silently by the barn doors, arms folded, his gaze far off.

He spoke before she could.

“My people. My former people,” he corrected. “They had a practice. They called it... collecting.”

He pulled the barn door open just a crack - just enough for Clem to see inside. Her stomach clenched as she glimpsed the dim shapes of walkers packed inside. Her eyes went wide for a second, but she quickly masked her reaction.

“They used them as a weapon,” James explained. “I do this… to protect them. I know it sounds strange. But that’s why I brought you here. To see them as I do. As people.”

Clem raised an eyebrow, suspicion etched across her face. “As… people?”

“Well, not people exactly. But… something in between. Part of us is still in there. Deep down. So few of us die anymore. We turn. Not dead, not alive.”

“God, I hope that’s not true,” she muttered. “That sounds like Hell.”

“To you, maybe. I think it seems… peaceful,” he said, his voice softer now, almost reverent.

AJ stepped closer. “Do you really think there’s people inside of monsters?”

“Somewhere, yes. Think about it this way… Has someone you cared about turned?”

“Clem’s friend, Lee,” AJ replied, nodding toward her. “She shot him before he did. So, uh, he wouldn’t have to suffer.”

Clem had her arms crossed now, eyes down. The memory of Lee never dulled. Not with time. Not with distance.

“Sorry,” James said, regret flickering in his tone. “Maybe this wasn’t the best way to explain. Didn’t mean to bring up difficult memories.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out his mask. “I lived among walkers for years. Still do, in a way. When they’re alone, they’re harmless. Innocent. If you want my help, I need you to try and walk with them.” He held the mask out toward her. “Then tell me if you really believe they’re just ‘monsters.’”

Clem looked at the mask. Her gut screamed at her, but her heart reminded her why she was here. Her people needed her. And if the tables were turned, Marlon - flawed as he was - probably would’ve done the same for her.

“They are just monsters,” AJ snapped. “They’re not people or friends. Clem…”

“She’ll be safe,” James assured him. “I promise.”

“This isn’t smart. It’s too dangerous.”

“She just needs to move as they do.”

Clem reached out and took the mask from James’ hands.

“I’ll be fine, AJ. I’m doing this, okay?” she said firmly.

“I... okay. Fine.” AJ’s shoulders slumped a little, but he relented. Still, he had one last line of defense.

“The first rule is never go alone.”

“I’m not leaving you. I’ll be right back.”

“Find the exits.”

“I will.”

“Don’t let fear take over!”

“I won’t. I promise.”

“The mask will disguise your scent,” James instructed. “But be gentle, and be quiet. Touch the wind chime. You’ll see.”

Clementine slid the mask over her head and stepped into the barn.

The moment she entered, the musty air hit her, thick with decay and silence. She moved cautiously through the herd, every breath measured, every step calculated. Their tired moans and cracking bones as they shuffled between each other, in the cramped space of the decaying barn did very little to ease her nerves. But she steeled through.
 One walker got too close, sniffing, and her heart nearly jumped into her throat - but it moved on, disinterested.

She pressed forward. Hanging from a beam high above, the wind chime gently swayed with the draft. She reached up and nudged it. The soft clinks echoed through the barn.

The walkers turned toward the sound - not violently, not hungrily - but with something that almost resembled curiosity. Awe. They weren’t attacking. They were observing. It reminded her of animals in a zoo, staring at something they didn’t understand.

They weren’t people. But they weren’t nothing either.

 

She stepped outside, removing the mask, and AJ immediately wrapped his arms around her.

“Whoa, hey there, kiddo. It’s alright, I’m fine. See?” She patted his back, reassuring. “No bites.”

“No bites.”

James approached, his voice cautious. “So… do you still think they’re ‘just monsters’? Now that you’ve seen them at peace. Any different? At all?”

“It’s… difficult to put into words,” she admitted. “Even though there might be something more to them, I still think they are dangerous things that want to kill us. Whether by nature or choice doesn’t really matter to me.”

“That’s... not what I quite expected you to say. But I understand. It’s something I would’ve said, too. Once.”

AJ, still thinking, tilted his head. “Have you ever killed a walker before?”

James nodded, voice low. “I have. Many.”

“Have you… ever killed a person?”

James hesitated. “Many. But that was a long time ago.”

AJ nodded solemnly. “Clem has killed a lot of people, too.”

“AJ…” Clementine’s voice held surprise, then warning.

James looked to her, concerned. “Is that true?”

“It was a long time ago, though. When she was still looking for me, after--”

“That’s enough,” Clem cut in quickly. She turned her attention to James. “What about the walkers? Are you going to help us save our friends?”

James hesitated. He looked at the mask in his hands, fingers brushing its surface like it might whisper an answer back to him.

“I thought I could, but I can’t,” he said finally. “So many walkers would die. All of the death this would cause… I’m sorry, Clementine. But I can’t have more blood on my hands.”

“You saved AJ and me because you said you didn’t want us to become soldiers. What makes it okay this time? They’re going to make all our friends into killers. More violence. More death. And you could’ve stopped it.”

He faltered. His grip tightened, then relaxed again.

“I may be stubborn. But I’m not heartless. Those raiders are cruel. They force others to be the same. And if your friends are anything like you… I don’t doubt they’re worth saving. It’ll take some time to guide them through the forest, to the shore. Others will join the herd as they go. Tomorrow night. Be ready. I can’t undo this.”

“Thank you, James. I really appreciate it.”

He gave her a simple nod, gesturing for them to move behind the barn. Clem and AJ ducked out of sight as James opened the doors and the walkers shuffled out into the forest. Once they were at a safe distance, Clem and AJ resumed their journey.

“Did you mean what you said?” AJ asked. “Is there more to monsters?”

“Honestly, AJ? I think they’re just hungry animals, guided by little more than instinct.”

“Huh. That almost sounds like Rosie, doesn’t it?”

Clem chuckled lightly. “I don’t think so, little guy. A dog can be a friend by choice. But unless you disguise yourself, walkers will always see you as a food source.”

AJ mulled that over, clearly lost in thought. Before he could say more, Clem picked up the pace.

“Come on, AJ. Let’s get back before it’s too dark.”

And with that, they made their way back through the trees, the wind chime’s melody still faint in Clem’s memory.

 

---

 

Clementine and AJ returned to the school just as dusk began to fall, a deep amber light casting long shadows across the familiar walls of the dormitory. The door creaked slightly as Clem held it open for AJ, both of them stepping inside with quiet, tired feet.

“I’ve never met anyone like James before,” AJ said as they walked down the hall. “I mean, he’s tough. Not like you, though. He doesn’t kill monsters, but he’s not scared of them, either. He’s cool.”

Clementine opened her mouth, unsure how to respond to that, when Ruby appeared around the corner, arms full of fluffy pillows. She froze when she saw them, but her expression quickly turned warm.

“Hey, Clem,” she greeted with a smile. “Willy told me the plan. How’d things go with that... guy?” She raised a skeptical eyebrow.

“James,” Clementine said, placing her hands on her hips. “He agreed to help us.”

Ruby’s expression turned to one of amused disbelief. “If somebody told me we were gonna sneak onto a boat in a herd of walkers, I’d have called them crazy.”

“Tell me about it.”

AJ, his curiosity piqued, pointed at the pillows in Ruby’s arms. “What’re you doing with those?”

“Oh,” Ruby blinked down at them, like she’d forgotten she was even holding them. “Well, I wanted to throw one last hootenanny before the big fight.”

“Swear...?” AJ asked, looking slightly uncertain.

“Huh?”

“It sounds like a swear,” he said, glancing at Clem for confirmation.

Clementine shook her head, a small chuckle escaping. “No, it’s just another word for ‘party.’”

“Right,” Ruby nodded. “I know it sounds strange, throwing a party. But people need something to lift their spirits right about now.”

“This could be our last chance,” Clem added.

“I wanted to make some tea for everyone. Could I borrow your little heater thing?”

Clem gave a small nod and let her hands fall to her sides in agreement.

“What can I do?” AJ looked between the two, eager.

“We need to pretty up the old music room. Could you make us something colorful to hang up?”

“Okay! I’ll be an artist!” he said with gleeful excitement, pumping his fists.

 

They parted ways with Ruby and returned to their dorm room. Clementine left the door open behind them as she moved straight for the drawers where they kept the little heater. AJ bounced over to the desk and armed himself with a pencil and a fresh sheet of paper.

“I’m gonna make the deck... the decker...” he began sketching the first lines, tongue poking out in concentration.

“Decoration,” Clem corrected as she sifted through the drawer.

“Decoration. For the party.”

“Okay, I’m already getting the heater.”

A quiet settled over the room. AJ’s pencil scratched softly across the paper, while Clem rummaged with purpose.

“How’s the drawing coming along, goofball?” she asked, not looking up from the drawer.

“Not done yet. But it is pretty good. And please, stop calling me that.”

“Maybe someday. But not today.” She chuckled under her breath and pulled out the heater with a small noise of triumph.

“I’m done, Clem, come see!”

“Okay, be right there.” She walked over to his side and leaned in to look.

He held up the drawing proudly. It read Goodbye Boat! and depicted Omar, Aasim, and Marlon standing triumphantly above an exploding boat. Clem blinked in mild surprise - his work had really improved.

“Hey, you’re getting better at this. Soon, you’ll be as good an artist as Tenn.”

“I dunno. He’s really good.” His smile faded, and his eyes drifted off.

“Something wrong? AJ?” Clementine tilted her head, concerned.

“I was just thinking about stuff, while I was drawing.” He paused, then looked up at her with serious eyes. “Why didn’t you want me to be there, when you talked to Abel?”

“AJ...”

“Clem, I wanna know. Ever since we got here, you’ve been pushing me to the sidelines more than ever. I don’t understand why - am I not strong enough? Is it because you think I was afraid of him? I wanted to be there, Clem!”

She took a deep breath. His voice wasn’t angry - it was hurt. Confused. Maybe even scared that she didn’t trust him. She had to explain, to help him see that all she wanted was to shield him - at least for a little while longer.

“It’s not about being strong, AJ. What I had to do to Abel - to get him to talk... it wasn’t pleasant. I’ve seen some messed up things growing up. You’re never the same afterward.”

“Come on, Clem! You know I’m tough.”

“Yes, you are. Maybe even a little too tough, given your age. But this world demands it, whether I-- we like it or not. But that doesn’t mean I have to turn you into something you’re not. Just like I didn’t let Abel turn into something he wasn’t.” She looked into his eyes. He’d sunk deeper into his chair, small and serious. He didn’t fully understand, but he could feel that she meant what she said. “You can be better than that, AJ.”

“I know, Clem. And I want to be better. Where people know I’m good just by my face.”

“They already do, AJ...” She reached out and gently cupped his cheek, rubbing it softly with her thumb. A proud smile touched her lips before she let her hand fall away.

“I’m getting real smart.”

“Is that right?” she said with a raised eyebrow.

“Yes. Because I’m always thinking all the time.”

“Okay,” she crossed her arms, amused. “What are you thinking about right now?”

“You getting bit. Turning into a monster.”

“Oh.” The humor drained from her face. Her arms slowly dropped to her sides.

“Yeah. The older I get, the more I see it. I don’t know why. What happens then? Anyone can get bit. Doesn’t matter if you’re inside or outside or how careful you are.”

Clementine hesitated, then leaned into a more playful tone, hoping to break the gloom.

“Well, first, it would suck. Like, big time. And then, I’d have to nom-nom eat you, little boy!” she said, launching a surprise tickle assault.

AJ shrieked with laughter, twisting in his seat.

“Stop!” he managed to gasp between giggles.

After another second or two, she relented. But the smile faded quickly from AJ’s face, replaced by something more serious again. Clem’s expression mirrored his.

“AJ, I need to know you remember what we talked about. What you’re supposed to do if it happens. Listen to me. If I get bit, you’ll…” She stopped when she heard him suck in a breath. “Shoot--”

“No. No, I’m not gonna do that,” he interrupted, crossing his arms defiantly.

“AJ, you promised.”

“I don’t care. I’m not gonna shoot you! If you get bit, I’d want you to bite me, too.”

“What?” Her eyes widened, then softened with effort. “You don’t mean that.”

“I don’t want to be alone. Please don’t be mad. I can’t live with you not with me, Clem. I know we’ve talked about it. So much. But don’t make me.”

“Alvin Junior, you know you’re not supposed to talk like this. You’re too strong and too brave.”

“I don’t think I am anymore, about this.”

“Yes, you are. You are, okay?” She sighed and looked away for a moment, then turned her attention back to him. “You can’t break promises, AJ.”

“I know.” His voice was small. Uncertain.

“You’re not letting this go, are you?”

“James said--”

“Guess not.” Clem dropped her arms to her hips and took a few steps, giving him a bit of space.

“--that we could be around when we’re monsters. Like, on the inside. If you got bit and then bit me, then maybe we’d still be together. It would just be a different together. We might even be okay. You think so?”

“James said a lot of things about the monsters. And most of it was crazy talk, AJ.”

“So you don’t think I would be inside my monster self?”

“There is no monster self, kiddo. Nothing that makes you you would be in there.”

AJ slumped, deflated. His gaze wandered the room like it might contain an answer.

“Can I go patrol for a bit? Before the party?”

Thinking that giving him some space would be the best course action right now, Clem relented.

“Sure, go ahead. Be careful.”

He grabbed his gun and hurried out the room, disappearing down the hallway just as Violet rounded the corner. AJ brushed past her without a word. Violet blinked in mild confusion and turned to Clem with a questioning look.

“What’s with AJ? Is everything all right between you two?”

“He just needs some space,” Clementine replied softly.

Violet nodded with understanding and stepped into the room, gently closing the door behind her.

Violet lingered near the edge of the room, clearly turning something over in her mind. After a moment, she looked up at Clementine.
"Can we talk about what happened today? With Minnie?"

Clementine gave a slow nod, keeping her expression unreadable even as she braced herself internally. "Yeah, sure. What's wrong?"

Violet exhaled, brushing her fingers along the back of her neck like she was trying to rub away the tension building there. "The thing is... seeing Minnie - I feel like it should've scared me. But it didn’t. The person we ran into in the woods, that wasn’t Minnie. Not really. The way she sounded, and acted... the way she talked about Sophie, and Lilly..." Her voice faltered for a second. "I’m... confused, I guess."

"You know you can’t trust her, right?" Clementine said gently, but firmly. "She’s been with those people for over a year."

Violet folded her arms across her chest. "It sucks, but... I don’t know what else I expected." She hesitated, voice quieter now. "Minnie - the real Minnie - she’s gone. She’s been gone this whole time, and I... I have to stop mourning her." Her gaze drifted off, eyes lost in thought. "I won’t let her take you. Or AJ. Or anyone else I care about."

Clementine took a step closer, picking up on where Violet’s thoughts had gone. "Marlon knows when to keep his head down."

"Yeah, shit. I hope so." Violet’s mouth twisted in a frown, eyes flicking to the side before she turned back to Clementine. "You know, I don’t think anyone has told you this yet, but... they sent me here first."

Clementine raised an eyebrow at that, silently prompting her to explain.

"To the school, I mean," Violet continued. "Once all the adults were gone, we had full access to the files. One night, I couldn’t sleep. So I snuck into the admin office and started flipping through the old records - read through some of them. Including mine and Marlon’s. I wanted to know what those stupid grown-ups thought of me. And him." Her voice caught on a sigh, a hand brushing through her blonde hair. "It said that he had... ‘become conspicuous due to high levels of aggressive behavior,’ or some crap like that."

Clementine tilted her head, unsure where this was leading. "Uh huh. And that’s interesting because...?"

"Because he never had a violent streak before I was sent away. Only after." Violet started pacing slowly, hands fidgeting. "And not just that - multiple acts of vandalism, disrespectful behavior toward teachers... inciting mischief. He never did any of those things before. It took him only two weeks, before my mom sent him right after me." She let out a sigh, then turned back to Clementine. There was something raw and real in her eyes. "I asked him what he’d done - what he was doing here. That wasn’t like him. And all he ever said to me was..." Her voice trembled, and she had to swallow hard before finishing, "'I can't leave my little sister alone with these little monsters. Those things... would eat you alive.'"

Clementine’s heart tightened as she watched Violet wrestle with the weight of the memory. Without hesitation, she stepped closer and placed a gentle hand on Violet’s shoulder, eyes searching hers with soft concern. Violet met her gaze, her eyes glistening from unshed tears.

"The last couple weeks, I treated him like dirt," Violet admitted, voice barely above a whisper. "But all he ever did was look out for me. Always. And now... now I just feel like the worst sister in the world."

"Hey," Clementine said softly, her voice a silky whisper as she slid her hand from Violet’s shoulder to her arm, gently rubbing it in comfort. "Come on, you know that’s not true. You were upset, just like everyone else. But it was clear you still cared deeply about him."

"I should’ve tried to talk to him more, just like you said - I just-- I..." Violet’s composure finally cracked. A tear rolled down her cheek, and her voice wavered under the weight of unspoken guilt.

"Oh, Vi," Clementine murmured, pulling her into a deep hug.

Violet hugged her back instantly, burying her face into Clementine’s shoulder as more tears escaped, this time unrestrained. Her small sobs broke through the silence, and Clementine gently rocked them both, soothing her with quiet shushes.

The wave of emotion eventually passed, as quickly as it had come. Violet wiped her eyes with her sleeve and cleared her throat, easing out of the hug with a shaky breath.

"Okay... okay," she said, more to herself than anyone else. "I’m good now. I think. Thank you, Clem."

Clementine nodded with quiet determination. "We’ll get him back. Him and the rest of our friends. I promise you that."

"Yeah." Violet took a deep breath through her nose, steadying herself. "Yeah, you’re right. We’ll get them all back."

 

The two girls stood in a comfortable silence, a stillness settling between them. And then, Violet’s expression shifted.

"Um," she said, reaching into her pocket, "I made you this."

She pulled out a small object and offered it to Clementine - a pin with a design of a starry night sky. She gently took it into her palm.

"Stars?" Clementine asked, turning it over in her fingers to inspect it.

"So you never forget that night," Violet said softly.

Clementine looked up into Violet’s eyes, warmth flickering behind her gaze. "I never will."

With care, she pinned it onto her jacket, proudly displaying it.

Violet watched her for a beat, then spoke again, her voice a bit more hesitant now. "When you told me you had feelings for me, I was shocked. Then I started thinking. There’s something I’ve always wanted to try with someone I cared about. And I never have."

Clementine tilted her head. "What is it?"

There was a pause, filled with unspoken desires, but eventually Violet broke it, finally letting the words come.

"Have you ever danced with anyone before?"

Clementine gave a small, amused shrug. "Nope."

"Do you... wanna?" Violet extended her hand. "Just us. No one else around. I mean, I know it’s kind of weird, but it’s something I’ve always wanted to try."

Without hesitation, Clementine smiled and took her hand. Placing her other hand on Violet's hip, while she took hold of her shoulder. She thought it would be awkward, but it somehow felt natural.
They eased into a soft, gentle sway, moving in quiet unison - eyes locked in a trance-like stare. A few moments passed before Violet let out a small, nervous chuckle.

"What?" Clem asked, eyes narrowing with playful suspicion.

"It’s just… kind of ridiculous without music," Violet admitted. Then, after a thoughtful beat, "I could fix that, though."

Clementine grinned. "Really? You gonna sing for me?"

Violet rolled her eyes with mock sarcasm. "Oh, I don’t know. I’m not much of a singer."

"Come on. I bet you’re amazing."

Violet’s cheeks flushed, and after a moment’s hesitation, she began to hum a melody, one that was unfamiliar to Clem. But after the humming stopped, Violet opened her mouth, as first few words came out.

 

"If you′re lonely,

And need a friend,

And troubles seem like,

They never end..."

 

Her voice was timid at first, then grew steadier, more confident as she went on. 

"Just remember

to keep the faith,

And love will be there

to light the way."

Her voice had reached speaking volume now, and she held that level of comfort for the following chorus.

 

"Anytime you need a friend,

I will be here,

You′ll never be alone again, So don't you fear.

Even if you′re miles away, I'm by your side,

So don′t you ever be lonely, Love will make it alright."

 

During the performance, Clementine gently pulled her closer, mesmerized - not just by the melody, but by Violet herself. Her voice. Her courage. Her sincerity. Her.

As Violet sang through the chorus, their slow dance paused, and they rested their foreheads against each other, a soft laugh shared between them - just the two of them, and nothing else.

"That was beautiful," Clementine whispered.

"You’re just saying that," Violet murmured, blushing.

"I mean it."

They lingered in the moment, hugging, their faces close - too close. Both felt the draw, the slow, magnetic pull. Their lips neared--

 

And then the door burst open.

 

"Hey, Clem!" AJ’s voice rang out suddenly. "Uh, what were you guys doing?"

Clementine jumped, tearing herself from Violet in a panicked stupor, the blonde doing the same - her face flushing red. "Nothing, AJ! We were doing nothing..." she said quickly, trying to not let the panic slip into her voice, as Violet covered her own face with one hand, fighting back a laugh that was trying very hard to escape.

Clem noticed something in AJ’s hands and seized the distraction. "What you got there?"

"Oh, this?" AJ said proudly, tossing the item to Clem. She caught it out of reflex.

It was a beach ball.

She blinked. "Wow, where did you find this?"

"It was in some garbage behind one of the dorms. I had to blow it up, and... and that was pretty gross, but look! It works!"

Violet let the laugh escape, her color returning to normal. "I should get going. Ruby could probably use some help."

She shot Clementine one last look - a lingering glance full of unspoken meaning - then turned and walked off down the hall.

"It’s cool, right?" AJ asked.

Clementine turned the ball in her hands, grinning. "Super cool."

"Back!" he said, holding his hands out.

She tossed the beach ball to him, and he missed completely.

"You’re terrible."

"Hey!" AJ pouted, but grinned anyway.

They started tossing the ball back and forth, laughing together - just a kid and his guardian, caught in a moment of innocent fun.

When the ball rolled off to the side, AJ walked over and hugged her tightly.

"I love you, Clem."

"I love you back, kiddo," she said, holding him just a little longer than usual.

Finally, she let go. "Okay, we better get ready to go. Sounds like they need us in the music room."

"Okay."

 

AJ picked up his drawing and followed her out.

Notes:

FUN FACT: In the Final Season, during the dance sequence, you can actually see both Clem's and Violet's pupils dialate, which is indicates desire for someone or something. A really neat little touch by the animators, that totally flew under my radar, until someone pointed it out to me.

Update: Just to clarify, the song Violet sings is called Anytime You Need a Friend by Mariah Carey.

Next chapter is gonna be the party. Wish you guys a great week!
See ya!

Chapter 24: 23 - Your Broken Toys Part IV

Notes:

Got some exciting news I want to share with you in the notes at the end. Hope you had a great week and wish you a fun time reading this chapter.

The music room looked almost alive now.

Candles sat in jars across the floor, unlit, yet they still seemed to emit their aura against the old wooden walls. Violet stood near the back, fiddling with the record player, while Tenn quietly sat at a table, filled with trays of different colored candles, sorting them - like little offerings to the night.

Clementine stepped inside, AJ at her side, both taking in the sight of a party half-born.

“It looks like things are coming together,” she said.

Ruby approached with a small, patient smile. Clem handed off the heater she’d carried from the dorms, and Ruby accepted it with a grateful nod.

“We still need to figure out lighting, music, and something to write on that banner,” Ruby said, glancing around like she could make those things appear with a look.

Clem grinned. “If we’re about to risk our lives, we should have some fun first.”

“Music?” AJ piped up, peering around the room. “Where is Louis?”

Violet, having given up on the record player for now, wandered over to join them. “He said he was gonna go get something from God knows where. You know him - probably something to annoy us with. Maybe another card game.” She rolled her eyes lightly. “But anyway--” she gestured back to the record player “--see that? It’s like having another Louis in a box. C’mon, I’ll show you how it works.”

She led AJ toward it, the boy’s eyes already full of curiosity.

Ruby leaned in toward Clem. “Pulled out the old headmaster’s gramophone so we could play some records. The old Ericson had a whole plethora of different songs in his ‘collection’ he was so proud of.”

“Oh, really?” Clementine arched a brow, hands on her hips.

Ruby nodded. “Yup. Old man loved listening to all kinds of tunes while alone in his office. Got all the hits of multiple decades from what I could see. From classical to soul, jazz, country, and even disco.”

“Disco?” Clem’s eyes lit up. “You mean like Disco Broccoli?”

Ruby blinked. “Like what, honey?”

She shook her head, a soft smile tugging at her lips. “Forget what I said. Just some old cartoon I used to watch as a kid.” Her eyes flicked to AJ for a moment before coming back to Ruby.

“Well,” Ruby said with a warm grin, “just tell me what kind of music you wanna listen to and I’ll do the rest.”

Clem took a breath, thinking it over. They had options - actual options - for the first time in what felt like forever. She wanted something comforting. Something nice. She glanced back at Ruby, who was still watching her, expectant but patient.

“Um, maybe something country?”

Ruby lit up. “That’s my favorite.”

“Color me surprised,” Clem teased.

“Sometimes the most obvious answer is the right one, sugar. Now give me a minute to get the water on. Then we’ll be listening to some good ol’ Johnny Cash.” Her smile turned nostalgic. “My daddy used to play him during cookouts. Hope the others’ll appreciate him just as much as he did.”

Clem watched her go, still smiling. It was nice - genuinely nice - to see Ruby like that. They needed as much good energy as they could scrape together.

Her attention drifted across the room to where Violet was still with AJ, showing him the record player up close.

“So, you take one of those black things that look like plates, and put it on here,” Violet was explaining.

“And then it plays music?” AJ’s eyes were wide.

“Uh-huh. Now you just have to turn that crank on the side.” She gave it a few rotations.

“That’s really cool.”

Clem watched them for a second longer, a quiet warmth growing in her chest, before she turned to find Tenn. The boy was now standing in front of a box of colored candles, brow furrowed in deep contemplation.

She walked up beside him. “Hey, Tenn, you need help setting up the candles?”

“Hi Clem,” he said, not looking up. “I was just thinking about which color to choose for the lighting.” He rubbed his chin. “I’ve been going back and forth between colors for ages. ‘Green’s the color of calmness, while red represents passion,’ Sophie used to tell me. She said that every color carries emotion and meaning.” He glanced at her. “I… uh, never really understood what she meant by that. But I think purple could be nice, too.”

Clem looked into the box at the array of waxen color. It wasn’t a decision her brain made - it was her gut that answered.

“Well,” she said, “purple was my dad’s favorite color.”

Tenn’s eyes brightened. “Really? Cool. Then I think we should go purple.”

“Purple? Really?” Violet called over, her arms crossed and one eyebrow arched.

“What?” Clem shot back. “I like purple.”

Tenn gave a cheeky smile. “Shouldn’t you like it too, ‘Violet’?”

Violet rolled her eyes. AJ laughed, and Tenn’s smile grew as he gathered the purple candles and wandered off to place them.

Ruby returned then, balancing a tray of cups and a small teapot. She also carried a couple of vinyls tucked under one arm.

“Looks like you already took care of the lighting,” she said.

“I hope you don’t mind purple,” Clem replied.

“Not at all. It’s the color of royalty, after all.”

Clem’s eyes landed on something across the room - a blank banner stretched across the floor, colorful and empty.

“Are we using the banner for some kind of… party theme?”

Ruby followed her gaze. “Not exactly. It’s meant to be more motivational.” She turned back to Clem. “I’d keep it short, though. There’s not as much room as you’d think. I was thinking something uplifting, like, ‘We’re gonna get through this.’ Just trying to instill some confidence, you know?”

Clem narrowed her eyes, thinking. “How about… ‘See you on the other side.’”

AJ perked up. “That’s what Clem says to me sometimes when she needs me to be brave.”

Ruby gave a soft, approving nod. “Well, I think we all need some of that right now.”

She looked over to Tenn, still carefully placing candles, then turned her attention to AJ, bending down to meet his eye level.

“It looks like Tenn is still busy with the candles. We got his paintbrush set with us, though. You wanna do us the honors and write it out, little man?”

“I-- uh…” AJ looked nervous, glancing at Clem.

“We only covered the basics of reading and writing,” she said gently. “He’s still a little… shaky, when it comes to that.”

Before Ruby could reply, Violet stepped forward behind AJ.

“That’s not gonna be a problem,” she said. “I’ll help with the banner.” She smiled down at him, confident. “We’ll show those letters who’s boss, right AJ?”

He smiled back. “Yeah.”

Clem nodded. “All right. That settles it then.”

Ruby clapped her hands together and looked around the room. “This place is gonna look great.” She planted her hands on her hips. “Oh, and Willy was asking for you. He’s up in Marlon’s office. Said he had a surprise for the party, but he wanted to show it to you first.”

 

Without hesitation, Clementine turned and made her way out.

She climbed the stairs and entered Marlon’s old office. Willy sat at a desk, surrounded by a mess of parts, wires, and a book cracked open to a diagram of a ship.

“Hey, Clem!” he greeted. “Check it out. I found a bunch of books on ships. There’s some awesome stuff about fires at sea and explosions and stuff.” He pointed to a labeled diagram of a ship’s inner workings. “The key is the boiler.”

Clementine folded her arms. “Wait, what are you talking about?”

Willy lowered the book. “I have an idea about how to stop those assholes coming back to the school after we’ve rescued the others. And from hurting anyone else ever again. We’re gonna blow up the boat. It’s the only way to make sure they don’t come back. Besides, it feels right. You know… for Mitch.”

She raised her eyebrows. “Nice going. Bet Mitch would love this plan.”

“I know. It’s perfect. I can’t think of a better memorial than to blow that boat out of the water.” He paused. “The tricky bit is timing the explosion so that it happens after you get off the boat.”

“That would be preferable, yes.”

Willy nodded with confidence. “Trust me. This’ll work. We’ll be okay.”

Downstairs, Ruby’s voice echoed through the halls.

“Okay, everybody, get ready to boogie!”

Johnny Cash’s voice rang out a second later, rich and haunting. (Ghost) Riders in the Sky played loud and clear.

Clem turned to go - but Willy called after her.

“And, uh, Clem. I’m sorry for before. About how I treated Tenn.” He looked down. “I didn’t mean to get so angry. I know it’s not his fault.”

“That’s nice, Willy,” she said gently. “But don’t tell me - tell Tenn.”

They descended the stairs together, returning to a now-glowing music room filled with candlelight and quiet laughter. AJ was already dancing, drawing amused chuckles from the others. Tenn sat beside Rosie, who leaned against his leg while he pet her lazily. Willy joined him, showing off the bomb. The two began whispering, already plotting.

Overhead, the banner now proudly read:
SEE YOU ON THE OTHER SIDE!

The candles flickered warmly, reflecting off smiling faces. Johnny Cash crooned softly in the background, wrapping the room in a strange kind of peace. For the first time in days, maybe weeks, things felt... not normal, but close.

Clementine looked around, taking it all in.

“Wow,” she said, turning to Ruby. “This looks great.”

Ruby’s eyes twinkled. “Couldn’t have done it without you and the others.” She gave the room another once-over, then frowned slightly. “Speaking of, what the hell is taking Louis so long? I thought--”

Right on cue, the music room doors creaked open.

Louis strolled in casually, one hand holding something that immediately made Clementine’s eyes widen: Marlon’s old guitar. He must've taken it from Violet's room.

“Sorry for being late,” Louis said. “Had a couple errands to run, but I finally made it.”

Ruby blinked. “Uhm, Louis, is that what I think it is?”

“What, this?” he said, holding the guitar up proudly like a trophy. “Yeah. I thought it’d be appropriate for the current occasion.” He lowered it back down to his side.

Violet, who’d been mid-step across the room, turned sharply at the sound of his voice. Her posture relaxed for a heartbeat - until she saw what he was carrying. Her steps faltered. Eyes widened. Then all the emotion drained from her face, replaced by that familiar blank slate.

“There you are!” she said, walking over stiffly. “Almost thought you were gonna leave us to--” Her voice stopped short as she looked at the guitar again.

Clementine stepped closer. “Violet, you okay?”

The four of them stood in silence for a moment, only Johnny Cash's gravelly voice filling the space between them. The tension clung to the edges of the room like dust in sunlight.

“I-- I'm fine,” Violet finally said, her voice quiet but firm.

“You sure, darling?” Ruby asked gently.

Violet’s arms crossed, shoulders tightening. “I said I’m fine, Ruby.”

Clem didn’t push. She just took a quiet step over, placing a hand gently on Violet’s shoulder. Her smile was warm - steady and grounding. It didn’t ask anything. It just was.

Violet’s defenses wavered. Her arms uncrossed. Her posture softened. After a beat, she gave a small smile back.

Just like that, the tension dissolved, leaving only the hum of music and a shared breath of relief.

“Well, that’s great then,” Louis said, choosing the moment to slide in with his usual timing. He wandered to the side of the room and leaned the guitar gently against one of the cupboards. “So, did I miss anything?”

“Not really,” Ruby replied. “The party just started. How about you guys go and mingle a bit?”

Violet arched an eyebrow. “‘Mingle’? Really, Ruby?”

Louis nudged her with an elbow. “C’mon, Vi. This is the one night you get to walk around without that pole up your butt. Why not enjoy it?”

“You’re such a nuisance sometimes, Lou.”

“And you wouldn’t have it any other way.”

Violet sighed and rolled her eyes - exaggerated and theatrical - but the smile playing on her lips gave her away. Ruby chuckled, and Clementine joined in.

“You guys seem to be doing all right,” Clem said. “I guess I’ll… go and 'mingle'.” She threw in some sarcastic air quotes, prompting another snort of laughter from the two.

 

She made her way across the room to where Willy and Tenn were huddled around in-progress explosive device. Rosie lay nearby, eyes alert, tongue lolling in a relaxed pant.

Clementine’s gaze dropped to the big dog’s face, and her heart softened. She knelt down beside her.

“Hey there, girl,” she cooed, her voice shifting into a warmer, almost playful tone. “How’ve you been holding up since this morning? Did such a good job helping me with that bad man, didn’t you?” She scratched behind Rosie’s ears, along her side, then stroked gently down her neck.

Rosie barked softly in response, tail thumping against the floor. She leaned into the affection, eyes half-lidded and utterly content.

Clem gave her one more affectionate rub before standing and turning to the boys.

“I see you two are working together.”

“Yeah,” Tenn said. “Willy asked me to help with his ‘special project.’”

“Well, that’s good to hear. Is it ready?”

Willy grinned proudly. “Good to go, Clem.”

Tenn nodded, confident. “It’ll work.”

“Actually,” Willy said, scratching the back of his neck, “uh… I was thinking maybe we should name it? Something cool… I mean. I think it deserves a name. All the best bombs have names.”

Clem could feel the fragile happiness of the room, and she wasn’t about to poke holes in it. She leaned in with a grin. “Yeah, we absolutely have to name it.”

Willy’s eyes lit up. “I thought you’d make fun of me, but… hell yeah, let’s name this fucker.”

Clem tilted her head in thought. “Hmm… how about Mitch’s Masterpiece?”

Willy paused, then nodded. “Yeah. I like that.”

From up on a ladder near the bookshelf, Ruby looked down with a soft smile. “Mitch would’ve too.”

“Okay, then it’s settled,” Clem said.

“I found them!” Ruby called suddenly, climbing carefully down the ladder with a cardboard box clutched to her chest.

Everyone turned to watch her descent. Clem instinctively moved closer, half-ready to catch her - memories of Violet’s earlier fall flashing in her mind - but Ruby reached the floor without incident and set the box gently down.

Then she plopped onto the floor beside it with a satisfied sigh.

“Okay, Clementine, these here are our official Ericson’s psych evaluations and probationary reports.”

Clem blinked. “Okay.”

AJ leaned in. “I don’t get it.”

Tenn and Willy moved closer, Rosie padding over to sit beside them. They all settled on the floor in a loose circle.

Ruby flipped open the box. “Well, these explain why all of us got sent to this school in the first place.”

Violet and Louis joined them, dropping into the empty spaces around the circle.

“And all the bad shit we did that kept them from sending us back home,” Violet added, matter-of-fact.

Louis raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean 'we'?”

Violet smirked. “You’re still here, aren’t you? So shut up.”

Laughter rippled around the group. Not forced. Not awkward. Just easy, for once.

Clementine leaned forward, arms resting on her knees as she glanced around the group. “So... what’s the game?”

She and AJ had taken their seats, completing the circle around the flickering candlelight. There was an anticipatory buzz in the air, something rare and fleeting in a world like theirs.

Ruby, with a sly smile, reached into a worn file folder. “I figured if we're all going on this crazy mission together, you might as well know who we really are.” She pulled out a file and wiggled it teasingly. “So, I’ll read some of what the adults thought about us… and you have to guess who I’m talking about. I’ll keep it to people you’ve actually met. Okay, here’s the first one.” She opened the file and read aloud with mock seriousness. “‘While otherwise a remarkable student, Blank continues to be plagued by fits of anger, uncontrollable cursing, and repeated physical altercations with the senior faculty…’”

Clementine blinked and leaned back. “That really doesn’t narrow it down at all.”

That got a laugh out of Ruby and Willy.

“Hey,” Louis protested, smirking. “I’m the most mild-mannered troubled youth you’ve ever met.”

Tenn’s voice chimed in quietly, “I never curse.”

AJ, always eager to back up his friend, nodded. “He doesn’t!”

“That’s Ruby’s file,” Willy announced with a grin, completely ruining the guessing aspect of the game.

Clementine’s eyes widened. “Holy shit, really?” She turned to Ruby with a look of mock astonishment.

Ruby gave a sheepish shrug. “Guilty as charged.”

Clementine laughed. “I mean, I can totally see it. The first time I met Ruby, she was all--” She adapted her voice into a gruff imitation, putting on a thick southern accent. “‘That little motherfucker…!’”

Ruby, Louis, and Willy burst out laughing.

“I said I was sorry,” AJ mumbled, though a shy look in his face.

Ruby gave him a playful wink, the kind that said all was long forgiven.

“Our sweet Ruby here was kind of a nightmare when she first showed up,” Louis said, nudging her playfully.

“Yeah,” Violet added, chuckling. “You shoulda seen her back in the early days. She was like a… you ever see those Tasmanian Devil cartoons when you were a kid?” She spun her finger in a spiral. “That was our Ruby. Had a mean streak a mile long.”

Tenn raised his hands to gesture dramatically. “I remember she once chased the home ec teacher around the yard with a barbecue fork this big.”

“No way,” AJ said, looking around incredulously.

Clementine just shook her head with a soft laugh, unsure what to believe.

Ruby laughed along, shaking her head. “Don’t worry. That was a long time ago.”

Willy, clearly riding the wave of openness, leaned in. “You guys wanna know why I got sent here?”

Louis looked horrified. “Dude, please don’t.”

Willy didn’t even hesitate. “Chronic masturbation.”

 

Silence. Complete, unbearable silence.

 

Willy kept smiling, as if waiting for someone to laugh. Anyone. Only AJ looked confused.

Violet, narrowing her eyes at Willy, deadpanned, “Trust me. Nobody wanted to know that.”

“What’s that mean?” AJ asked, genuinely curious.

Clementine’s hand shot up like a traffic cop, her eyes narrowing in warning. “Uh-uh. Don’t you dare.”

Tenn leaned toward AJ, whispering in his ear. AJ’s confused expression only deepened.

Ruby cleared her throat, desperate to change the subject. “Uh… anyway, maybe we should change up the music?”

AJ nodded. “I like all kinds of different music, I think.”

“There’s a lot of them,” Tenn added thoughtfully.

“How many?” AJ asked.

“I dunno,” Tenn replied with a shrug. “A lot.”

Clementine leaned back. “Sure. We’ve heard enough of this. Break out the jazz.”

Willy changed the music, putting on “What a Wonderful World” by Louis Armstrong. The gentle strings, in combination with his deep voice filled the air, casting a kind of wistful spell over the group. Ruby rifled through the files again, her smile slowly fading.

“I didn’t realize how many of us we’d lost...” Her voice dipped, low and quiet.

Willy’s face softened. “Remember that Justin guy?”

Tenn nodded. “And Therissa. And Jasper. That one girl with the colored braces. And Joey… Maddie. Lamar.”

“Erin,” Louis added, his tone subdued. “She had the braces.”

Violet sighed, her shoulders sagging. “Yeah, I used to make fun of her braces.” She shook her head, visibly regretful. “Why did I do that?”

“Alex. Dewey.” Willy’s voice cracked. Clementine’s eyes lifted in recognition. “Trey. Stephanie. Holy crap, how many of us died?”

Ruby didn’t hesitate. “Thirty-four.”

 

A heavy silence fell over the room, the kind that made Armstrong’s voice feel like a lullaby for the dead.

Eventually, Ruby pulled out another file.

“Whose is it?” Clementine asked.

“Violet’s.”

All eyes turned toward the girl in question. Violet instinctively hugged her arms around her torso, as if trying to shrink from their gaze.

Clementine gave her a gentle look. “We don’t have to read it, if you don’t feel comfortable with it.”

Violet looked conflicted - torn between wanting to share and wanting to disappear. Before she could speak, Louis cleared his throat.

“I, uh, I could tell you guys my story instead. What got me sent here, I mean.” He shrugged awkwardly. “Only if you want. It’s... not great.”

Clementine nodded. “Only if you want to share it, Louis.”

He exhaled and leaned forward, resting an arm over his knee. His voice was quieter now.

“So, my family was stupid rich. Parents gave me everything I wanted, when I wanted it. Except for one thing: singing lessons. God, I begged my dad. Told him I wanted to be a real musician. But all he said was, ‘You get to be happy, or you get to be rich. Can’t be both.’” He scoffed bitterly. “I know now that he was just trying to teach me a dumb ‘dad’ lesson… but I hated him for that.”

He paused, collecting himself.

“So I decided I’d teach him a lesson. Thought, I’ll break up my parents’ marriage. That’d hurt real bad, right? So I broke into my dad’s credit card accounts and made all these purchases in his name. Did this for over a year. That’s how rich we were - he never noticed. But I made sure my mom did. Sent her all the receipts: hotel rooms, jewelry... the works. They fought all night. He denied it. She wouldn’t have it. I even cried in the corner to sell it harder.”

His voice cracked.

“When their divorce was final… I told them the truth. I said, ‘You get to be happy or you get to be rich. You don’t get to be both.’”

He went quiet for a moment, his eyes distant.

“They would’ve been happily married forever. But then I had to go be a vindictive fuckhead. I came here the week after.”

Clementine looked at him. There was pain his eyes - real, raw pain. She reached out, not with her hand, but with her heart.

“I can tell how much you regret it,” she said softly. “That you’d do anything to go back and fix what you’ve broken.”

Louis swallowed hard. “And yet I’m still here. While they’re…” His voice failed him.

Violet’s voice came from the other side of the circle, firm but surprisingly calm. “How about… I tell you why I got sent here?”

Silence.

“If you thought Louis’ was bad, well…”

All eyes turned to her. She took a breath.

“Okay. I spent a lot of time at my grandma’s house growing up, what with my dad being a drunk and my mom working three jobs. Marlon was always out with his friends. They didn’t like me around. So I stayed in. But after my grandpa died, Grandma just kind of... shut down.”

Violet’s eyes glazed over slightly as she spoke, her voice low.

“She’d rock in this little chair all day and night. I’d sit there at her feet watching cartoons. She never seemed to care. Sometimes she’d cry, but I never looked back. Just... turned up the volume.”

Her gaze dropped to the floor.

“One day she got up, came back with another chair and a .22 rifle. Set the rifle on the chair, the barrel aimed at her chest. She used this backscratcher - one of those long wooden ones - to pull the trigger.”

The room collectively held its breath.

“Bang,” she said flatly. “Her body just kept rocking in that chair. My mom came five hours later. I hadn’t moved. She asked why I didn’t call the police. I said, ‘It’s not like Grandma was going anywhere... and besides, I just wanted to finish my cartoons.’ She shipped me off the next day. I was eleven.”

Clementine’s voice was barely above a whisper. “Oh my god... Violet, I’m so sorry.”

“It’s fine,” Violet said, a sense of fake bravado coloring her voice. “We’ve all been through a lot of shit.”

“This really is the worst party ever,” Louis muttered.

That got a chuckle out of AJ. Even Ruby and Willy cracked smiles.

“We weren’t good people, Clementine,” Violet added. “But it still doesn’t mean we should’ve been left here to die.”

Ruby looked down at the files. “Sorry. This was supposed to be fun. I guess I’m not really a ‘game’ person…”

“Don’t beat yourself up,” Louis said. “You said it yourself - Clem needs to know who she’s leading into battle.”

Tenn’s voice was soft. “Hey, um… I’ve got an idea. Do you guys remember when Minnie would sing us ‘Don’t Be Afraid’ when we got scared?”

Louis nodded. “Of course I remember. I helped her write it… her and...” His eyes drifted to Violet.

“Could you guys play it for us?” Tenn asked. “Please?”

Louis and Violet exchanged a look. After a brief moment, Violet nodded.

“Yeah,” Louis said. “Let’s do this.”

He made his way to the piano while Violet walked to the corner of the room, where the old guitar rested. She hesitated for a second before picking it up and sitting down near the table.

“I tuned it for ya,” Louis said, glancing her way. “Reason I was late.”

She nodded, fingers gliding over the strings. They felt both foreign and familiar. She adjusted her hands into position.

“Ready when you are, Lou.”

Louis inhaled. “This is for you, Minnie.”

The first notes of the piano rang out, soft and haunting. Violet followed, her fingers remembering what her mind had almost forgotten. When her voice came in, it was steady and beautiful.

“Never mind the darkness.
Never mind the storm.
Never mind the blood-red moon.
The night will be over soon...”

As Violet sang, Clementine wrapped an arm around AJ. Her eyes never left Violet.

“Brush away the sorrow
Brush away the tears
Sing away your heavy heart
The night will be over soon"

Willy moved to sit beside Tenn. Ruby quietly packed away the files.

"For every night goes quiet
And every moon grows blue
Beyond the dark, comes something new
The sun will be rising soon.”

When the final note faded, AJ stood up and gently blew out the candle.

The room fell into darkness - but it was a blanked of peace, not despair.

­

---

 

The rhythmic hum of the train tracks drifted into Clementine’s awareness like a lullaby from a faraway life. She sat at the edge of a dusty old boxcar, legs swinging over the side as countryside blurred past her in greens and golds. The train rumbled steadily along its tracks, metal wheels clacking in perfect time, the occasional whistle slicing through the open air. It was peaceful - strangely, achingly peaceful.

And in some part of her mind, she knew it wasn’t real.

Still, she let herself sink into it.

The wind teased through her short, messy hair. Her shoes, once new, now scuffed and worn, bumped lightly against each other as she kicked her legs. She felt small again - not just in spirit, but physically. The body she wore now was younger, smaller. She looked down at her hands and saw the chubby fingers of an eight-year-old. Her favorite old hat, her faithful companion, was snug on her head.

A shadow moved behind her - steady footsteps on wood - and a familiar voice followed.

“Hey, sweet pea.”

She turned her head sharply, heart lurching even before she saw him.

“Lee?”

There he was. Alive, whole, and just as she remembered him. His kind face, the soft but tired eyes, the worn button-up shirt stained with the memories of another life. He smiled at her like he always had - warm, gentle, strong enough to carry the weight of the world.

Lee sat beside her, their legs dangling over the edge of the cart as the train rolled on through the dreamscape.

“Why the train?” he asked, glancing out at the blur of fields and trees. “You always pick the train.”

Clementine shrugged, glancing up at him through child-sized eyes. “I’m not sure,” she said quietly. “Maybe because this is where it all started. Where you taught me to shoot. To cut my hair. To be ready.”

Lee hummed softly. “You were a quick study.”

There was a pause, and the air shifted. The calm held, but Clementine’s expression darkened.

“So… what’s on your mind this time?”

“I’m worried, Lee.” Her voice trembled slightly, more childlike than she remembered it being. “There’s a lot of people counting on me. I don’t know if what I’m doing is right.”

Lee leaned back on his hands, watching the landscape.

“Oh, I know that feeling,” he said. “You know I was making it all up as I went along, right? Couldn’t let you know, though. You were just a kid.”

Clementine smiled weakly. “You had to think on your feet. The world ended, and you got stuck with a scared little girl.”

Lee’s gaze turned toward her, serious but soft. “I didn’t get stuck with anything, Clem. You kept me going.” He nudged her shoulder gently. “You wanna tell me what you’re up against?”

She hesitated, then nodded.

“I’m with a new group now. I’ve been in so many… and they always fall apart. But this one… it’s different. It feels like home.”

Lee smiled. “That’s good. It’s hard, being alone.”

Her voice grew quiet. “But we’re in trouble. Some bad people took my friends. Getting them back… it might get the rest of us killed.”

Lee didn’t flinch.

“I’m not worried.”

She looked at him sharply. “What? How can you say that?”

“Because whatever trouble you’re in, you’ll get out of it. And you’ll get them out of it.”

Clementine looked down, unconvinced. “You don’t know that.”

Lee leaned closer, his voice steady. “I know you. You’re a survivor. The Clementine I know always finds a way. I believe in you.”

Her lips twitched at the corners. “Yeah... I made it this far, didn’t I?”

“You sure did,” Lee said, a proud grin blooming across his face. “When a lot of other people couldn’t.”

He looked at her seriously again.

“Never give in, Clem. Imagine what Marlon’ll say when he sees your face. Those boys are gonna have hope again, just knowing you came for them.”

She tried to believe it - really tried - but the weight in her gut remained. That cold, creeping dread of what might go wrong. The cost of failure. Lee saw it all in her expression.

“Sweet pea,” he said gently, “you always get like this before something big. Remember how scared you were before you went into that mess at McCarroll Ranch?”

“I was alone,” she murmured.

“I know,” he said softly. “It’s harder when you have something to lose. But that’s not a bad thing. You’ve got people now. A small boy who thinks the world of you. And a girl who loves you.”

Clementine blinked.

“They’re fighting beside you,” Lee continued. “Because of you. You gave them something to fight for.”

He stood slowly, looking down at her with the kind of affection only Lee could manage.

“Sometimes, we have to believe in ourselves. Even if it comes at a cost.”

For a long moment, they just looked at each other. And in that silence, something shifted. The dread, still there, loosened its grip just a little.

“I miss you so much,” Clementine said quietly. “I wish you were really here.”

“I miss you too,” he said, placing a gentle hand on her shoulder. “But we’ll have to make do with pretending.”

She smiled, bittersweet.

“Thanks, Lee. Talking to you… it always helps.”

He smiled back, a twinkle of warmth in his eyes.

“I meant to ask,” he said, “how’s the boy?”

Clementine straightened with pride. “He’s good, Lee. You’d like him.”

“I bet. You teach him to shoot yet?”

She raised an eyebrow, smirking. “You have no idea.”

He laughed. “I guess the world got pretty rough after I left it. A kid growing up in it… he’d have to be strong.”

He studied her face. “You’re in my shoes now. Raising a kid in a world like this. Think you got a handle on it?”

She thought about it, then nodded.

“AJ’s amazing. I’ve taught him to be strong and brave and capable. You’d be so proud.”

Lee’s smile softened, an eyebrow raised. “ You mean more than I already am?”

Without another word, she stood and threw her arms around him. He caught her in a tight hug, just like old times - safe, warm, familiar.

They held on until the train gave a loud, mournful whistle. Lee glanced toward the cart door. When he looked back, Clementine was no longer a child.

She stood taller now, her teenaged form returned. Wiser eyes, rougher hands. Still her.

He let go gently, taking a step back to look at her.

“Wow,” he said, in awe. “Just look at you.” Pride practically radiating from his form. “Just look at you.”

Clementine blushed, just a little, holding back the tears as an emotional chuckle escaped her.

Lee reached out and touched her hair. “Thought I told you to keep this short.”

She shrugged. “You have no idea how hard it is to find scissors these days.”

“You can always use a knife,” he said matter of factly.

Clementine gave him a look.

“Not the point,” he conceded. “You’ve got bigger fish to fry.”

He took a few steps back, toward the end of the cart. The door loomed there, swinging slightly with the train’s motion.

“Time to go, Clementine. You’ve got people who need you.”

“Lee…” she called, suddenly, stopping him in his tracks.

He looked over his shoulder.

“Am I ever gonna see you again?”

He didn’t answer with words. Just a sad, loving smile. Then he opened the door and stepped through it.

It shut behind him with a quiet clunk.

Clementine stood there, alone again in the dream. The train’s whistle blew once more - long and low.

“Goodbye, Lee,” she whispered.

 

---

 

She woke to a soft shaking at her shoulder.

“Clem. Wake up.”

AJ’s voice. Real, small, insistent.

Her eyes fluttered open, locking onto his face.

“It’s time to go,” he said. “We’ve got a long walk.”

She nodded and sat up, brushing the sleep - and the dream - from her eyes.

There were people to rescue.

Notes:

That was the party. And I barely touched the train flashback scene, because I felt it was already perfect the way it was in the game, but I just made a couple small changes, just to fit it more into the narrative I was building. Hope you guys enjoyed it!

So now to the exciting news - yesterday I finished writing the rest of Episode 5, which means part 2 is officially completed! This also means that I might be able to increase the number of chapters I upload, per week, until we're done with this story. I haven't decided on that yet - since I'm beginning work on Part 3 very shortly from now and I want to see how well I'm able to progress through that. The idea behind my schedule was that I am always able to supply consistent content, in order to keep the show rolling, without any hiccups or too much stress, due to hitting deadlines. So I'll keep you guys posted, if I decide to change anything, in terms of update schedule or other stuff like that.

But with all of that aside, thank you guys so much for reading this far and I hope to see you next week, where the rescue mission is gonna take place.

Take care and see you on the other side!

Chapter 25: 24 - Your Broken Toys Part V

Notes:

An earlier upload today, since I'm gonna be busy tomorrow. Hope you guys enjoy the early upload! I have another short announcement to make at the end of the chapter.

Please enjoy!

The darkness cloaked the forest like a heavy blanket, each step crunching softly against the underbrush as the group made their way back toward the river. The boat loomed ahead, faint outlines revealing its shape against the night sky. A handful of walkers already staggered along the beach - slow, unfocused, yet undeniably drawn by something. One of them wandered too close to the raiders’ perimeter light and was quickly silenced by a clean shot to the head. The light blinked off again, the beach falling back into shadow.

Clementine moved quickly, grabbing the limp walker by its arms and dragging it into the woods. Leaves and dirt kicked up under the corpse’s heels as she pulled it clear of the path. The others gathered around, expressions ranging from hardened determination to visible discomfort. Ruby stood nearby, arms folded tightly, her nose wrinkling at the sight.

“Ugh. I guess we’re really doing this,” she muttered, her voice edged with disgust.

“Only the team blending in with the walkers need to cover themselves,” Clem replied, her voice calm, but firm.

Ruby nodded slowly, then glanced over Clem’s shoulder. “Now we just need your walker friend to--”

“He’s here!” AJ’s voice rang out softly from a few paces away.

All eyes shifted. James had emerged silently, standing near the group like some shadow given form. His familiar mask stared back at them, blank and eerie. Even though his posture was neutral, Clem could feel it - he was nervous. This was different. He didn’t have the same ease he had when it was just her and AJ.

“Uh… hello,” James said, his gaze shifting awkwardly between the new faces.

Clem stepped closer to the others and gestured toward him. “Guys, this is James.”

“He’s my friend,” AJ added proudly, smiling up at the masked figure.

Tenn looked unsure. “He’s… uh…”

“So cool!” Willy practically bounced forward, eyes locked on the mask. “How do you get the skin like that?” He was already stepping into James’s personal space, reaching curiously.

James shifted uncomfortably, glancing at Clem. “Oh, I, um… Clementine?”

“Can I try it on?” Willy reached up like a kid asking to pet a dog.

“That’s not a good idea,” James said, shaking his head quickly.

“C’mon, please?”

“Willy,” Clem warned, hands going to her hips.

“But I just wanna--”

“Not right now,” AJ cut in firmly, giving the older boy a look.

Willy shrunk back, rubbing the back of his neck. “Yeah. Right. Sorry. Didn’t mean to be weird or anything.”

James relaxed a little. “It’s okay.”

“Oh, and sorry I tried to shoot you that one time. Your mask looks so real.”

Louis gave the mask a once-over. “Functional and fashionable. I’ll take two.”

A soft chuckle escaped James. “Funny.”

Violet stepped forward, eyes flicking apologetically toward James. “Hey, James. Sorry about these two.”

James nodded in quiet acknowledgment.

Tenn squinted, his brows drawing together. “Is this the guy that Clem said she’d…?”

“Flip? Yeah,” AJ answered casually.

James turned toward Clem. “Clementine, could I speak to you alone? Just for a moment?”

She gave a quick nod, glancing back at the others. “Hold tight.”

 

They stepped off into the trees, finding cover among the shadows. As they walked, Violet made eye contact with Louis, then flicked her head toward Tenn. Louis got the message. He gave her a small nod, and she walked off to the boy, her voice lowering.

“Hey, Tenn. Can you come talk for a sec? There’s something I have to tell you.”

Meanwhile, Clem and James found a spot deeper in the woods. Once he was sure they had privacy, James reached up and peeled the mask from his face, stuffing it into his pocket with a soft exhale. Even in the dark, Clem could see the toll the moment was taking on him.

“The walkers’ll be here soon,” he said, voice low. “You can join them as they pass through the trees. The noise from the boat’ll pull them toward the water.”

“Then we can get on board and save our friends,” Clem said.

James nodded, but his thoughts seemed elsewhere. “Your friends are… different. Open-minded. Accepting.” His expression softened. “Kind of like you. Even if we don’t agree on everything.”

He paused, then gave a self-conscious huff. “Sorry. I feel like I’m rambling. It’s just… being welcomed. It’s strange. That one boy called me ‘cool.’ I don’t think anyone’s ever said that to me.”

Clem crossed her arms. “They could be your friends too. I know you didn’t want to come into the school before, but now that you’ve met them…”

“I haven’t lived with people in a long time,” he admitted. “But it does sound nice.” He looked away, then back again. “Let me think about it.”

There was a brief silence before he reached into his pocket again and pulled something out.

“I wanted to show you something.” He handed it over carefully. “This is… was… my boyfriend. Charlie.”

The photo was worn, creased from years of being folded and held. In it, a younger James stood shoulder to shoulder with a dark-haired boy, smiling into the camera, their foreheads gently touching. There was a warmth in the image, the kind of joy that made your heart ache a little just looking at it.

Clem looked up, her voice soft. “What happened?”

James took the photo back, tucking it away again. “We joined the Whisperers together. But it changed him. It changed both of us. The Whisperers… they were my family, from a young age. I saw so much death, and eventually I became part of it. Weakness was considered poison. I believed that, fiercely.”

He looked away, a shadow passing over his face. “There was another boy. He showed sympathy for the enemy before a battle. I didn’t even ask his name. When we went to sleep as a group, I just… slit his throat.”

Clem’s breath caught. “You killed someone… a kid?”

James nodded, shame weighing down his words. “I didn’t care then. It had to be done. Or so I thought. But afterward, I kept hearing his words: ‘Those people are like us, just on a different path.’ I stopped killing after that. I changed. But no one else did. When AJ told me you’ve killed people… it reminded me of them. Of me.”

Clem stared at him, conflicted. “What are you trying to say?”

“Taking life - it changes you. It breaks something inside. It broke Charlie. I’m afraid it’ll break you too.”

Memories swirled in Clem’s mind. AJ calling dibs on Abel. The same man, who’d shot a child. Mitch, getting brutally killed by Lilly. The horrors didn’t stop, and neither did the choices - was there any choice other than violence is this messed up world?

“I’ll… try to keep that in the back of my head,” she said quietly.

From the distance came the groaning murmur of the herd. The sound prickled at the back of her neck.

“They’re close,” James said. “Soon there’ll be enough of them to give you cover. I’ll guide you through the herd, but once you reach the boat… you’re on your own.” He slipped his mask back on.

“Thank you,” Clem said.

“Take care of AJ,” he murmured. “And yourself.”

 

Then he was gone, melting into the trees like a ghost.

 

When Clem returned to the group, they were already waiting, eyes locked on her.

“Okay,” she said, hands on her hips. “He’s ready. Walkers are getting close. Ruby, you’re in charge of the horses. Willy, Tenn - you’ve got the supplies.”

“I’ve got the bomb,” Violet said, holding it close.

Louis stepped beside her, placing a hand on her shoulder. “And I’m making sure she doesn’t lose it.”

Willy turned to Violet. “Find the boiler. There’ll be a door on the bottom with ash and stuff. That’s where it goes.”

She nodded.

Clem glanced around. “See you all on the other side.”

AJ had already approached the walker corpse. “I’ll cut it open.”

As everyone got into position, Clem noticed Tenn lingering. He looked up at her, expression solemn.

“Violet told me about Minnie. That Sophie died, and Minnie’s one of them now. If you see her out there… tell her I forgive her. Please. I’d tell her myself but… I just want her to be okay.”

“Tenn,” Clem said gently, “Minnie’s gone. She’s not the person you remember.”

“I know,” he said. “That’s why I want you to tell her. Maybe she’ll change her mind. Maybe she’ll want to come home.”

He turned and moved to cover, without giving her another chance to speak. Clem watched him go, heart aching. Then she joined Louis and Violet.

“Hey. It’s time. We gotta move.”

Louis nodded. “All right, then. Let’s do this.”

Violet turned to him. “Lou, can you give Clem and me a moment?”

She handed him the bomb for the moment and he stepped back, giving them space. Clem blinked at Violet, surprised.

“Is something wrong, Vi?”

“I just…” Violet reached out, taking Clem’s hand, holding it tightly between her own. “If something happens in there - if someone else gets caught… what if it’s you? I couldn’t save Minnie. Or Aasim, Omar, not even Marlon… and I really care about you, Clem. If something happened to you because of me…I can't lose you too. I won't.”

“ That's not going to happen. I’m not going anywhere,” Clem said firmly.

“Promise?”

Instead of answering, Clem leaned in and kissed her. It wasn’t long, but it was filled with warmth, with everything she didn’t have the words for.

“I’ll take that as a yes,” Violet said, smiling faintly.

They laughed softly, hands still entwined - until AJ’s voice cut in.

“What are you doing?” he asked, grinning.

Clem let go of Violet’s hands quickly, flustered. “Go… look in another direction.”

He spun around obediently, that goofy smile still plastered on his face.

Clem turned back to Violet. “We good?”

“Yeah,” Violet said, a little steadier now. “I think so.”

Clem gave her hand one last squeeze. “Okay. Let’s bring our friends home.”

“All of them.”

“All of them.”

Louis rejoined them as they moved toward AJ. He’d done it - the walker was sliced open, its insides steaming faintly in the cold air.

“It’s ready,” AJ said.

Louis took one look and grimaced. “Ugh, we’re not doing what I think we are?”

“That depends,” Clem said, smirking. “What do you think we’re doing?”

“Oh god. We are…”

“Covering our smell,” Violet said simply. “Smart.”

They began smearing themselves with the guts. Clem reached over to help Violet.

“Get my back?” Violet asked.

“Why do I get the weird feeling you enjoy this, Vi?” Louis groaned.

“Seriously. Shut up, Lou.”

AJ let out a soft chuckle. Clem couldn’t help but smile.

Even here - on the edge of something that could spell their end - they were still themselves.

Still together.

AJ looked at her. “We gonna do it?”

Clem nodded. “We’re doing it.”

 

---

 

The dark hum of the herd loomed ahead, the groans and guttural growls of the walkers mingling with the soft lapping of river water and distant gunfire. Clementine stood at the front, her hand slightly raised to signal the others to hold position. The air smelled of wet rot and smoke, and the cold breeze from the river carried a weight of dread. Behind her, she could almost feel the others’ nerves buzzing through the air like electricity.

She exhaled quietly, suppressing her own anxiety and hardening her resolve.

"Okay. Follow my lead," she whispered.

With that, she stepped into the chaos, joining the herd.

The others fell in one by one, moving stiffly, mimicking the staggered shamble of the dead. The moonlight flickered between clouds, barely illuminating the pier where their goal - the boat - waited. The rhythmic snarl of the engine churning on the river made the moment feel all the more surreal.

"Here we go," Clem muttered under her breath.

At the far end of the pier, a Raider’s voice barked into the dark.

"Walkers!" one of the raiders - Gad -  yelled, alerting the others to the approaching herd.

The spotlight overhead buzzed to life, sweeping through the darkness. It rotated steadily, pausing now and then to scan a patch of movement. It was a slow pendulum of potential doom, and if it landed on them for too long, their plan would unravel in seconds.

Clem's eyes narrowed. She reached out and gripped a nearby walker, yanking it into position in front of her just as the spotlight's harsh beam found her. A loud crack echoed as a shot rang out - then the walker slumped forward, a hole blasted through its skull. She felt the warm spray on her sleeve.

She didn’t flinch.

"Stay behind the walkers!" she called out, her voice urgent but low. "Use them as shields!"

The others nodded, adjusting their positions. The herd pressed forward like a tide, and the group moved with it, cloaked in decay and desperation.

Ruby, trailing near the back, took her moment. Slipping from the group, she darted toward the area where the horses were corralled. A spark lit in the distance. Flames erupted in the hay, far enough from the animals to keep them safe - but close enough to terrify them. As the fire surrounded them in a wild panic, they bolted, galloping off into the dark as fire licked the sky.

“Damn it, the horses!” Dorian shouted from the boat.

“Hey! Get that fire under control!” Michael barked.

“Get rid of these fucking walkers!” Lilly screamed, her voice cutting through the night like a whip.

 

Clem and the others had made it to the pier. They ducked behind a stack of crates, crouching low, breaths held. The air crackled with gunfire and shouted commands. Just a little longer.

"Come on, Willy..." Clementine whispered, eyes fixed toward the river.

As if on cue, Michael, another one of the Raiders with dark curly hair, stalked down the pier, rifle in hand. He stopped near their hiding spot, scanning the horde for signs of sabotage. His boots thudded ominously close to the crates. Clem could hear her own heartbeat.

A new shout cut through the noise.

"Supplies going overboard!" Michael’s voice cracked with disbelief.

Sullene shouted from the boat. “Goddamn it! Someone get over there and see what’s going on!”

“We’re under attack!” Lilly added, already halfway to fury.

Michael didn’t hesitate - he vaulted the crates, landing just inches from where Clementine crouched, but his focus was already elsewhere. He dashed toward the floating rafts, too distracted to spot them.

"Okay," Clem hissed. "Now's our chance."

They slid from cover and moved to the water’s edge. There was no way they'd cross the pier itself - not with the searchlight sweeping overhead.

"We can't risk leaving cover," Clem said. "We'll have to crawl along the side of the dock."

The water was cold - shockingly so. One by one, they slipped into it, clinging to the wooden beams that held the dock above. Clem led them through the shallows, the river tugging at first at their legs, then their stomachs as they held themselves above the soft waves. Gunshots cracked overhead as Raiders fired into the herd. A walker toppled onto the pier with a wet thud, its limp arm dangling just above Clem’s head.

Then Violet’s voice whispered urgently from behind.

“The guts are washing off.”

She was right. The river was cleansing them of the walker entrails that had concealed them so well. Their disguise was dissolving, but they were close. Clem pressed on.

They reached the walkway leading to the boat - narrow, exposed, and deadly if they were seen. Boots thudded above them again. A Raider pacing, reloading. The group pressed themselves against the dock’s wooden underside, hidden beneath.

Clementine glanced up, seeing that the raider was holding position, yet remained distracted. “Follow me. This way.”

She ducked under the crossbeams, diving into deeper water, her limbs burning from the cold. Walkers walked past beneath on the river floor, like mythical creatures. She resurfaced, gasping. Her fingers found the ladder. She gestured for the others to take it, while she secured the rear. AJ, Louis, and Violet heeded her command, all of them soaked and shivering.

A walker grabbed Clem’s foot, attempting to pull her beneath the surface. She kicked violently, dislodging it before it had the chance. Louis reached down and hauled her up, his hand gripped tight around her wrist.

“Fuck, are you okay?” Violet whispered, reaching for her.

“I’m fine,” Clem said quickly, brushing her off. “Let’s just keep moving.”

The searchlight swung toward them again. Clem ducked behind a crate just in time.

“Stay close,” she ordered. “Stay hidden.”

They crept along the walkway, darting between stacks of barrels and boxes, waiting for the spotlight to shift away before moving again. The tension was a vice around Clem’s chest - but they made it.

They reached the boat's loading ramp. Gunfire echoed, walkers groaned, chaos reigned.

"Come on, let's hurry." Clementine sprinted toward the entrance, crouched low. “Ready, AJ?”

Before the boy could respond, Louis pointed. “Uh, guys?”

A cluster of walkers stumbled toward them.

“Walkers!” Violet shouted.

Clem didn’t wait. She yanked the bow from her back, shaking off water, nocked an arrow, and loosed it. One walker dropped. Then another. A third. And a fourth met the sharp edge of her bayonet.

Louis boosted AJ up to a narrow vent near the door.

“Go!” Clem called. “Open it from the inside!”

AJ vanished inside. A moment later, the boat door creaked and began to lower. The group piled inside. More walkers approached, but the door slammed shut behind them just in time.

 

---

 

Inside the boat, it was dim, the air thick with hay dust and rust. They crouched behind a tall stack of hay beside a wooden ladder. Footsteps echoed overhead - close, but unaware.

AJ’s voice broke the silence. “We’re getting close.”

Clementine turned to the others. Her voice was low, serious.

“After we find the boiler and place the bomb, we’ll get our friends out. Minnie said they keep prisoners on the second deck. Look out for guards, and stay quiet, okay?”

Violet clutched the bomb close. “Right behind you.”

Louis nodded, resolute.

“Good.” Clementine glanced down the hall. “I’ll scout ahead and signal when it’s clear. Got it?”

They ducked into cover again, and Clem advanced down the corridor. A Raider sprinted past at the end of the hall. She waited, still as stone, until he passed.

She opened a door - quietly - and the others slipped in behind her.

They moved into the next room. Clem stopped suddenly and dropped behind another crate as footsteps neared. A voice followed.

“Hey, who’s there?” a Raider called out. It was Michael.

He raised his weapon and approached cautiously, eyes scanning the room.

Clem waited, her knife in hand.

He stepped closer. Closer. When he got into range, she sprang - slamming into him with her shoulder, knocking the gun from his hands. A heartbeat later, her blade slid into his neck.

He dropped like a stone.

“Holy shit,” Louis muttered from behind cover.

“Clem,” Violet called, pointing past the fallen Raider. “This has gotta be the boiler, right?”

Clementine looked. Pipes lined the walls, steam hissed from a valve nearby.

“Yeah, that’s it,” she confirmed. “That’s where we need to plant the bomb.”

AJ frowned. “There’s too much stuff in the way.”

Clem’s eyes scanned the room. She frowned.

“Maybe there’s another way in.”

 

The group pressed deeper into the ship’s belly, their footsteps soft, tense. Clem kept in front, slipping into cover just as a nearby raider opened fire at the walkers outside through a small window. The shot echoed, then the raider vanished down the corridor, leaving them with a moment of quiet.

Clem ducked beside the next doorway, peeking in. A lone figure stood in the boiler room, unaware, weapon resting casually in his hands.

“Wait here,” she murmured, voice barely audible.

She stepped into the room, crouched low. Her hand found the last arrow in her quiver, drew it smoothly, and with steady breath, she fired - the arrow slicing through the air and landing square in the raider’s neck. The raider - Armando - staggered, then dropped like a puppet with cut strings.

Clem gave the others a nod. They moved in. Seeing that she was desperate for ammo, Clem forcefully pulled the arrow out of the dead man's neck and back into the small quiver.

The group gathered around the massive boiler. Clementine yanked open the hatch, heat and smoke wafting out. Violet handed over the bomb - Mitch’s final legacy - and Clem carefully nestled it inside.

“There you go, Mitch’s masterpiece,” she said under her breath, not without a flicker of emotion.

Louis gave a mock salute, whispering, “We all love and support you.”

Clem offered a faint smile, but the edge in her voice returned. “Once they start this boat, we won’t have much time before it explodes.”

“How long?” AJ asked, peering up at her.

She shook her head. “Not sure. Willy wasn’t clear. An hour? Thirty minutes, maybe.”

Violet tightened her grip on the boiler room door. “Then let’s hurry up.”

 

They ascended the stairs quickly, sticking to shadows. As they neared the top, they came to an abrupt stop. Minerva stood in view, talking to one of the raiders. Her back was turned to them, head slightly bowed.

“Minerva, focus,” Dorian barked, impatient.

“I… I have a little brother,” Minnie said quietly. “Short, scarred face. Is he… he’s not out there, is he?”

Dorian didn’t miss a beat. “Look, we’ve discussed this. Your family is Delta now. There ain’t no room for anyone else.”

Minerva slowly turned, her face carved in silent conflict. “…Yes, ma’am,” she replied, her voice brittle as glass.

Dorian walked away. Minerva remained, staring off blankly, a war brewing behind her eyes.

“Shit,” Violet muttered. “Of course she had to be the cell guard. We can’t sneak past her.”

Clem narrowed her eyes. “Then we’ll have to do this the hard way.”

She nocked her last arrow and crept out just enough to aim it at Minerva. But the redhead caught the movement in her peripheral and turned, raising her own crossbow.

“Get. Out,” she snarled.

AJ stepped from the shadows next, revolver raised. Violet followed, cleaver in hand, and Louis held up "Chairles" in a firm grip. They fanned out, weapons raised - but not yet fired.

“Not without our people,” Clementine said, tone unwavering.

Minerva’s eyes darted to each of them, then settled back on Clem. “If you got Tenn caught up in this…” her voice trembled, “Just… tell me he’s safe. Give me that.”

“He begged me to tell you he forgives you,” Clem said softly.

“That doesn’t answer my question.”

“He’s outside. You can ask him yourself, if you don’t believe me.”

Her eyes widened. “You brought him here?”

“We kept him away from the fighting,” Clem replied, steady. “He’s safe.”

Minerva’s gaze flicked to Violet - who gave her a single, quiet nod. The tension deflated just slightly from Minerva’s shoulders. She inhaled through her nose, exhaled slowly.

“…Shit.” Her voice cracked. The crossbow lowered. “Then you take my brother… and run.” Her eyes sharpened, venom curling her next words. “I never wanna see you again.”

Clementine lowered her weapon, giving her a solemn nod. The others followed suit.

“Come on,” Clem said, “we have to hurry.”

They moved swiftly toward the cells. Footsteps echoed behind the bars, and two familiar voices called out in disbelief.

“Clementine?” Omar’s voice, stunned.

“Holy fuck,” Aasim muttered, appearing beside him.

Clem rushed forward. “Oh my God. Are you okay?”

AJ blinked, noting Omar’s stance. “He doesn’t look hurt.”

“I… yeah,” Omar answered, nodding. “I’m alright. We’re alright. But take care of Marlon first. He’s… in rough shape.”

“I’ll unlock the other cell,” Minerva said, already working on it. “We don’t have a lot of time before Dorian comes back.”

Violet and Louis stepped up immediately to help her.

“You got it,” Louis said, sliding in beside her.

Violet gave a quick nod and joined the effort.

Meanwhile, Clementine turned toward the final cell. Sitting slumped against the wall was Marlon. He looked.... not great. His lip was split, his right eye swollen shut, and his arm was in a crude sling.

“Oh my god…”

Making her way inside, she ran up next to his beaten form, kneeling beside him, heart pounding, and gently shook his shoulder.

“Marlon… Marlon, wake up.”

He stirred, groggy and mumbling, not fully aware. “Please, stop. I told you I was sorry. Please don’t…”

“Marlon, it’s me,” she said, more urgently. “Clementine. You have to get up. We need to go.”

“…Please, Lilly, I--” His eyelids fluttered open, pupils struggling to focus. “Clem…?”

But before she could respond, a hard crack struck the back of her head - the world tilted as she crashed sideways to the floor.

“WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?!” Violet’s voice rang out, furious.

Clem groaned, her vision swimming. She could just barely make out Minerva, standing above her, crossbow now trained on Violet.

“Minnie, stop!” Louis shouted, stepping forward.

“Clem!” AJ cried, eyes wide with panic.

“Get in the cell now!” Minerva snapped, aiming directly at the boy.

“Don’t fucking point that at him!” Violet growled, stepping protectively in front of AJ - standing between them like a wall.

“I will kill him, Violet. Don’t test me.”

“Please, Minnie…” Louis pleaded, his voice raw. “You don’t--”

“Now!”

Clem could only catch broken glimpses. Minerva forcing AJ, Violet, and Louis into the cell. Their stunned faces. The door swinging closed. Clem tried to move, tried to speak, but her limbs were heavy and her vision dimmed again.

In her final seconds of consciousness, all she felt was powerlessness.

Then - darkness.

Notes:

Next chapter is gonna be longer, about 7-8k words. I was debating whether or not to combine these chapters, but I thought it would be too long, to be read comfortably in one sitting.

Speaking off, I've decided to upload three chapters next week, instead of two - finishing this work. I was debating whether to stretch the chapters out, so we could maybe get a seemingless transition to Part 3 of the series, but that's just not realistic. Don't get me wrong, I already have done plenty of work on Part 3, but it's still in pre-production status. So, I will take a short break, after uploading the final chapter of Still Not Bitten. I'm aiming for a November release for part 3, but hope that I'll be done sooner. Just wanted to let you guys know what the plan was. After all the amazing support you've been given me, you deserve to know what the current plan is.

Anyway, with all of that said, thank you so much for reading and I'll see you on friday, where we'll finish episode 4. Take care!

Chapter 26: 25 - Your Broken Toys Part VI

Notes:

This chapter includes the longest scene that I've ever written. I put it through a spellchecker and proofread it again afterwards, but it's possible something still slipped through the cracks. Please notify me, if you notice any major errors.

Besides that, this also marks the end of episode 4. Next week, I'm going to upload the last three chapters of the story and then we'll be done with Part 2! I'll inform you about the future of the series once we're there, but that's for later.

Please enjoy this chapter and strap in for a longer ride. I hope you're ready!

Clementine awoke from the sudden hit to her cranium. Stale air, distant fidgeting and the aroma of blood and sweat being the first thing assaulting her nerves.
 All she could remember was finding a hurt Marlon in a cell. Minnie, that treacherous wretch, had tricked her.  

Instinctively, she checked her back pocket for her trusty knife, a distinct hunch telling her that she would need it soon. But as expected, it was missing. 

Fuck.  

Trying to recover, she held her head and slowly sat up on a cold metal floor. Her vision was still blurry, as her eyes tried to scan the room. After a moment passed, her gaze sharpened.  

"Ugh...what in the..." Clem mumbled, as she slowly came to her senses.

AJ and Violet. Those two were the first that came to her mind, followed by Louis and Marlon. They were all at risk - especially with the bomb still in that damn boiler.

"Look, she's awake!", she turned her head towards the noise. She recognized that voice. It was Aasim.
 
"Aasim! You guys alright over there?" she asked as she got up to her feet and walked over to the bars, mkaing up the upper half of her cell door.  

"Yeah, we're fine." Aasim responded.  

"At least most of us." Omar added. Clem rose an eyebrow in question.  

"It's Marlon. They beat him up pretty badly." Aasim explained, as his eyes fell on the boy leaning up against the wall behind Clementine.  

"Oh god, Marlon!", Clem said as she gently walked over to the beaten teen. The boy was in the same sorry state she remembered finding him in.
 
"Hey, Clem." the blonde replied. He tried to fake a smile for her, but she could tell he was still in pain.  

"What have they done to you?" She was kneeling right in front of him, his back against the wall, as he sat with his legs stretched out across the floor.  

"It was stupid, really. They kept asking questions. Didn't make them happy with my answers." He muttered. She could tell he was trying to suppress the pain, but he was failing.

"You trying to steal one of their guns also didn't do you any favors." Omar stated, his narrowed eyes shifting towards Clem. "That's why they broke his arm. Lilly said if he tried that again, they'd do more, than just break it.," he said grimly.  

A grunt from the cell next to the one Omar and Aasim were stuck in caught her attention. Both her and Marlon immediately recognized the voice.
 
"Agh, I knew that bitch was no good when we saw her playing cell guard. She'll pay for what she's done.", Violet spat as she walked out of the shadows, towards the door, a light bruise on one of her cheeks.  

"Violet!" Clem jumped up from her kneeling position and ran over to the edge of her cell, gripping the bars separating her from her girlfriend. "Are you okay? What about AJ and Louis?"  

"We're here, Clem!" AJ answered, coming up beside the blonde girl, Louis following suit, both of them giving her a nod. A moment of relief washed over Clementine, at least until her eyes fell back on the bruise on Violet's face.  

"That looks painful. Did Minnie do that to you?" Her voice betrayed her growing anger when she mentioned the redhead. God, she couldn't believe how stupid she felt for trusting that mess of a girl. 

 

She truly had become one of them.  

 

"It's just a scratch, don't worry about it." Violet tried to play it off, but it wasn't working on Clem. Her grip on the bars was tightening and her blood began to boil. 

Violet's eyes lit up in concern, when her gaze fell on the person behind Clem.  

"Marlon! Oh my god."  

"It's not as bad as it looks, sis. Trust me. I've taken bigger beatings than this. You know that." He said through pained breaths.  

"This is different. He never broke your--" 

"It doesn't matter, Vi. What's done is done. You guys...' his eyes traveled from his sister, over the two boys and ended on Clem, "..need to find a way out of here.'

"What do you think we've been doing for the last couple of days? We have nothing to work with and these doors are too sturdy to be forced open. We're trapped." Aasim concluded.  

"Maybe you guys were, but if I've learned anything the past week, it's the fact you can never count the Clemster out." Louis expressed as he gave Clem a small smirk, while Violet rolled her eyes. No matter how many times the blonde heard it, the nickname never seemed any less ridiculous to her. But she couldn't deny the truth in his words, as all the eyes in the cell block seemed to fall on the brunette.  

In response, she looked at AJ.  

"These assholes took my knife from me, while I was out. Do you still have yours?"  

The little boy nodded in response, pulling out the small shiv and presentws it proudly to her.  

"Here, Clem!"  

She nodded in approval. "Good. Put it on the floor and slide it over to me. Maybe I can get us out."  

"Got it." He put it on the floor and used his foot to slide it over. She stepped aside and picked it up once it came to a halt on the cold, metal floor.  

"Be careful. They don't take escape attempts lightly." Marlon commented. Despite his attempts to make light of the situation, Clem could tell that, deep down, he was still scared. For who'm, she wasn't sure though.

"You should hurry. Time's tickin' and I'd rather not be here when the bomb goes off." Louis added, which made Marlon's eyes go wide.

"A bomb? What is he talking about, Clem?" his eyes fixated on the brunette, but she didn't turn around to meet his gaze, as she got ready to work.

"I'll explain later. Just know that I'm going to get us all out of here."  

Using the knife, she started working on the door. A lot of its  parts had rusted over, the teeth of time having nagged on the metallic compounds. 

The door held, but only barely. If she could get rid of some of the remaining parts, they could make their escape.  
She began beating against it, ripping off some of the rusted remains in the process. The noise attracted attention, as a person suddenly appeared in front if her cell, yelling loudly. 

"Hey! What the hell do you think you're doing?" Dorian barked at her, the sudden appearance making Clem drop the shiv to the floor. It was a fortunate happenstance that the dim light hid the shiv from the woman's sight.  

"She really doesn't know when it's time to quit, does she?." Minnie commented, appearing beside her, a tiny grin on her face as she looked at Clem, who in turn stared daggers at the redhead.  

The sound of approaching footsteps wiped that annoying smirk of her face, as she grew serious and stiffened her posture, standing at attention as Lilly entered the brig.  

"I see you've resolved the situation accordingly, Minerva. Well done." Lilly complimented.  

"Yes, Ma'am." Was her dry response to the praise. It felt trained to Clem, a circumstance she had been all too familiar with a few years ago.  

The leader of the Delta shifted her attention to her prisoner, eyes slightly narrowing as they fell on Clem.  

"Where is Abel?" Lilly demanded to know, but the brunette simply crossed her arms, unwilling to fall in line.  

"I'm not going to ask you so nicely again. Where is he?" Lilly repeated, to no avail. At least from Clem herself.  

"He's dead. Clem finished him off." AJ blurted out, almost triumphantly.  

Lilly hit the cell door that housed both Marlon and Clem out of frustration.  

"Damn it! You little monster." She cursed, her eyes turning more hostile towards the young girl, who didn't change her stance.  

"He suffered internal injuries when we fell off the balcony. Killing him was a mercy."  

"Oh, I'm sure it was." 

"What? You'd rather have me let him turn? I stand by my decision." Lilly just shook her head in response, closing her eyes briefly before reopening them, holding eye contact with the brunette.  

"Open the door." Lilly commanded. Both her obedients hesitated a moment, unsure of the meaning behind the request.  

"Um, Ma'am. Why do you-" Minnie began, but got quickly cut off.  

"Now!" Lilly exclaimed, pulling out her 1911 pistol and pointing it directly at Clementine. "Back up."  

Before Clem followed the order, she discretely kicked the shiv under the nearest bunk beside her, hiding it from any suspicious eyes.  

As she backed off, Minerva opened the door for her leader and raised her crossbow towards Clem, making sure she didn't try anything stupid.  

Lilly walked into the cell and sat down on the same bunk the shiv was currently under. Clem simply held eye contact with the woman, keeping her expression neutral.  

"You've been quite the thorn in my side these last couple weeks. First, you assemble these rag-tag group of kids into a half-decent fighting force, you help them fortify their base with defenses and even killed two of my most experienced soldiers. And now you organized an ill-advised rescue attempt, by using a herd of walkers as a distraction, to sneak on my ship. I have to admit, I'm impressed. Someone like you on our side... that might just make this clusterfuck of an operation worth it after all."  

Clem simply crossed her arms and scowled at the woman. This "compliment" of hers wasn't as charming as she might think it to be. 
Without any response, Lilly continued to talk.  

"You might not believe it yet, but the Delta is a worthwhile home. Better than that run down shithole of a school you and those kids tried to hide in."  

"Are you seriously trying to sell me on this? If you think I'm just going to stand by and let you dictate us around, you're delusional." She exclaimed defiantly.  

"It's not like you have a choice. I've dealt with people like you before." Her eyes landed on Minerva, who was still aiming her weapon at Clem. "You'll come around. Just like your little friends."

"We'll never fight for you, you cruel monster!" Violet yelled out, her knuckles turning white from gripping the bars of her cell in a firece hold.  

"Hm?" Lilly turned around, meeting the blonde's eyes, who was starring hot daggers at her. The woman's lips curled into a tiny smirk. "Oh, look at you. All tough and resilient - just like your big brother, aren't you? But look at him now." She gestures with her free hand to the beaten boy, sitting on the ground, leaning against the wall - a pathetic shell of his former self. "Like a dog that lost his teeth. And if you don't watch your mouth - you'll end up just like him."  

"Leave her alone, Lilly. This is between you and me, isn't it?" Clementine chimed back in. 
Lilly didn't get to threaten the people Clem cared about just like that.  

"Oh, is it now? Remember, Clementine - we were interested in the kids, long before you showed up. As I've already told you, we're at war with another group. People much more brutal and unforgiving than I am. Those people are looking to destroy our home. But if we have enough soldiers to defend ourselves, we'll prevail. And you and your friends will be part of our big, happy family."  

"If they don't die in that stupid war first. How mighty generous of you."  

Lilly shook her head, letting out a light chuckle.  

"You'll come around to it. Everyone eventually does."  

"And if we don't?" Clementine challenged.  

Lilly simply narrowed her eyes, before returning to a relaxed state.  

"Let me tell you a story. Let's call it 'The Parable of the Twins'. Two girls were taken from their home, and brought to a new place to live. They had to leave their friends and family behind, and that was hard at first. They shed a lot of tears, but the new place was a good place. The people there grew corn and raised pigs, and the twins ate well for the first time in years. They had hot showers, clean clothes, beds. They were given guns and trained to use them. The people there were kind to these girls. All that was asked in return was that they help defend the group. You see, this place had a lot of enemies, killers and thieves, who wanted what they had. They needed help fighting, or they'd lose everything they built. Their crops, their power, even their lives."

Clementine listened to the woman talk, tried to uphold her poker face as much as she could, but this long speech was taking longer than she'd like - valuable time they needed to escape before the bomb went off. 
But she managed to hold her ground fine, just keeping her eyes trained on Lilly, her arms crossed. She could tell where this story was going anyway.

"One of the girls saw that this was a home worth fighting for, and her tears dried. But the other twin, she could never forget where she came from. She rejected every gift, every opportunity. Stirred up trouble every chance she got. Disciplinary measures became mandatory. Often crude, but effective. You remember my father, Clementine?"  

The brunette just raised a single eyebrow, keeping the same stoic form. Lilly took it as confirmation.  

"Back when I was a kid, I could never remember to turn off the lights. My dad was always on my ass about it, complaining about the waste. When his words proved ineffective, he turned to more... direct methods of demonstration. One month, he didn't pay the electric bill. There was no light, no TV, no more air conditioning - nothing. Just candles, blankets and a lot of time to think about what had gotten me in that situation."  

"And what's that supposed to tell me? That asshole runs in the family?"  Clementine spat out, the annoyance audible.

"I admit that my dad wasn't perfect, but his methods worked. I never forgot to turn off the light again after that. I had hoped such measures would also be enough to reform both of the twins. While one accepted her new family, the other tried to flee. Even worse, she poisoned her sister's mind to follow her. Long story short: She convinced her sister to help her steal a raft and leave on the river. Of course, they didn't get far. What happened then, Minerva?" Lilly averted her eyes from Clem over to Minnie, still holding the brunette at gunpoint with the crossbow.  

She returned Lilly's gaze, a flash of sadness barely visible in her eyes, before composure returned. With a firm and steady voice, she responded.  

"I killed her, then and there."  

A collective gasp came from the other cells. Even Clem's eyes widened. She knew Minerva was a lost cause, but she didn't imagine her to have gone this far out. 

"What the fuck?!" came from Aasim, as he ran both of his hands through his hair, trying to wrap his mind around it. 

"Jesus Christ." was all Omar could add, starring at the redhead with shock and a hint of disgust.

"No, please. Tell me that that's not true!" Violet's voice was drenched in a mix of pain and desperation. But it went ignored.  

"You fucking psycho!", came Louis' frantic voice next to her. They were both shook to the core. 

"Your own sister? Why would you do such a thing?' Lilly asked her with false concern.  

"She was twisting my head with her lies. Trying to drive a wedge between me and my family."  

The smirk unfolded on Lilly's lips. Clem was able to hide her shock, mostly. Still, the woman could tell she was left unsettled.  

"So, Clementine." Lilly leaned forward on the bunk, resting her free hand on one of her thighs. "As you can see, you can remain as resistant as you'd like. But at the end, it's your choice which twin you'd like to be - the loyal one, or the dead one?"  

Clem had enough. No matter how smart or cruel Lilly thought herself to be, she wasn't touching AJ or her friends, especially with those savage games she played.

 

Asshole really did run in the  family.  

 

"If you think I'm going to be impressed by some tales - you're dead wrong." She started, taking a couple decisive steps towards Lilly, stopping only two steps in front of the Delta leader. The narrowed eyes from the redhead and weapons trained on her did little to calm her state. 
"You think your family is worth protecting? Even dying for? I still remember what your dad did. How he tried to throw out Duck back at the pharmacy. How he tried to leave Lee for dead, even after he got those damn pills for him!"  

Lilly's eyebrows shot up in surprise, mouth slightly agape, as she tried to interrupt the girl, but before words could leave her mouth, Clementine continued.  

"Of course he didn't tell you what he attempted to do. If it wasn't for Kenny, he--" 

"Don't say that animal's name in my presence!"

 

Oh, looks like I struck a nerve there. 

Bending slightly forward, holding intense eye contact with Lilly, Clem spoke to her, almost in a whisper: 

"Larry got exactly what he deserved when Kenny crushed his skull in that freezer."

Another set of gasps escaped the prisoners as Lilly rashly swung her pistol across Clem's face, making her stumble back, almost hitting her back against the wall of the cell. She ran her hand over her face. The sudden hit had stung and left a small cut, drawing blood.  

"Clem!", "Oh god.", "Jesus!" Came from the different cells, voices drenched in deep concern. Even Marlon showed fear for the girl in his eyes, as he laid there, powerlessly watching the situation unfold.  

The shock wore off rather quickly, as she looked up and saw the anger slowly subside from Lilly's visage - with closed her eyes and a shaking head.  

"Been a while since someone made me lose my temper. Gotta say, you continue to impress, Clementine." She reopened her eyes, a small frown appearing on her features. "Too bad it's for all the wrong reasons."  

'This isn't going well... I have to shift gears' Clem thought to herself. If there was any chance for her friends to get out of here, she had to go for it.  

Taking just one small step forward, Clem changed to a more open posture, lowering her voice slightly as she tried to seem as earnest as possible.  

"Listen Lilly, these kids aren't made for combat. We've had weeks to prepare and only barely survived your attack. You and I know they're going to end up as canon fodder." Lilly responded with a stern stare, accompanied by a raised eyebrow, but allowed her to go on.  

"But I've already been trained and have seen action. I know what it's like to be part of a group and do what's necessary. If you let my friends go, I give you my word that I will fight for you and win that god forsaken war of yours."  

"Oh, really? Then tell me, which 'courageous' group was it that you supposedly served in?" She asked with a slight mocking tone.  

"The New Frontier." Clem spat out, without a hint of hesitation. Lilly's eyebrows shot up in surprise, even the medic, Dorian, gave an incredulous snarl at the mention of that name.  

"Bullshit."  

Both of them looked at the source of the scrutiny.  

"Minerva..." Lilly warned her youngest member. But the redhead wasn't deterred by her superiors warning tone.  

"She's lying through her teeth. No way she's part of those guys." Minerva elaborated. 
This girl was starting to seriously get on Clem's nerves.  

"Oh yeah? Then how do you explain this!", Clem challenged, rolling up her left sleeve and showcasing her mark - ties to a past she thought left behind.  

Minerva didn't seem impressed by the display though. "Wow, did you draw that yourself? Such talent. Almost as good as my little brother." Minerva continued to mock, but Lilly held up her hand, as she slowly got up and took a closer look. She nodded towards Dorian, who raised her own pistol, aiming it at Clem, just in case.  

The woman took a good look at the mark and even let her fingers glide over the ridges of it. Over the years, the mark had pinked and didn't stand as bold, but still clearly visible. The texture of her skin also felt right to Lilly.

 After a short moment of tense silence, while Clem and Minerva stared daggers at each other, Lilly finished her inspection of the girl's arm.  

"It's real."  

"What?" Minerva asked in disbelief.  

"She's telling the truth." She let go of her arm, her previous mistrust turning into intrigue.  

"Quite a coincidence that you were part of the same group we're currently at war with."  

"It's been a while, since I defected."  

They don't need to know the details.  

"Interesting. I guess the information you could supply us with is outdated then?"  

"So what? I'm still more than a capable fighter - better than most." Clem was trying to sound as convincing as she could, successfully hiding the desperation in her voice and balling her hands into fists, as her arms hung off her sides.

"You truly believe that, huh?" Lilly allowed herself a tiny smirk, as Clementine bargained. The brunette nodded in response to the question.  

"I'll prove it - put me against anyone on your crew. We duel with nothing but knifes - I'll have them begging for mercy in under five minutes." She turned her head from Lilly, over to Minnie, who had that annoying look on her face again. She didn't buy Clem's boasting. "I'll start with that sister-murdering waste of space over there, if you'll allow me."  

Now that warranted an audible snort from the redhead. "I'd love to see you try, short stack."  

"Nobody's talking to you, shitbird." Clem fired back, clear annoyance in her voice.  

"Fuck you! I'll carve my initials in--" 

"Enough, Minerva!" Lilly reprimanded, de-escalating the situation.  

"I have to admit, your little 'proposal' does sound amusing, but you're in no position to make demands." she shook her hand with a small, very short-lived smile. "Like it or not, Clem. You and your little friends are part of us now."  

She got up from her seat,  weapon still trained on Clem, forcing the girl to take another cautious step back.  

To everyone's surprise, it was Violet who spoke up next.  

"We're never going to be your little soldiers, you crazy, evil bitch!" She banged on the door in anger, feeling like she was ready to bash it down herself. "You'll pay for everything you've done to Minnie, Marlon and Sophie!"

"Y'all better back away from the door!" Dorian barked at them, but it did nothing to stop the blonde in her tirade.

Louis tried to put a hand on her shoulder, but she just shook it off.

"No! Fuck you! All of you and your fucking Delta!"  

Lilly turned around to look at the seething blonde, who stared at her with murderous intent. She liked the fire she saw in them, but couldn't stand to tolerate such disobedience from her new folk.  

So she just looked over to Dorian and gave a command: "Get the mouthy one out of her cell. Teach her the consequence of disrespecting a superior officer."  

Dorian simply nodded in response and pulled out an axe from a back holster. She turned to the cell that housed Violet, Louis and AJ. 

"Hey, Minerva! Come over here and restrain one of your little friends for me." Dorian ordered. The redhead looked over to Lilly for permission, who nodded and reaffirmed her aim on Clementine, making sure their most dangerous captive wasn't going to cause any further problems.  

"She clearly didn't get the moral of the story." Lilly mocked, but her features remained stern - keeping the barrel trained firmly on Clementine. She could tell that the brunette wanted to become active, but that would be the last thing she'd do, if she gave in to that desire.

As Minerva approached the cell, Dorian yelled at the kids to take a step back. 

After a short moment, they obliged.  

"This will only take a moment. Hey you, blondie. Get over here.", but Violet just stood there. Arms crossed, hatred in her eyes. Minerva made sure to hold Louis at gunpoint. Not that she thought he'd be able to cause any real damage, but they were all on edge.  
As Dorian approached Violet, AJ put himself between the blonde and the armed medic.  

"If you want to hurt Violet, you need to get through me first."  

"Just step aside, boy. We don't need anyone to get seriously hurt."  

"This is fucking bullshit! Why aren't you trying to put a stop to this, Minnie?" Louis asked, a mix of anger and desperation dripping from his voice. He looked like he was ready to intervene, so Minerva followed Dorian into the cell and got into the older boy's face, crossbow in hand.  

"Step back and don't try anything, Louis." Minerva warned him, but the boy just shook his head.  

"Hell no! The Minnie I knew would have never been part of this! Let alone hurt anyone. least of all her own family!"  

"Louis..." the redhead started to feel the fury coming up inside of her, but tried to contain it.  

In the meantime, Dorian had grabbed Violet forcefully by the arm and threw her to the ground.

"What the fuck?! Get off of me!" Violet yelled out. Marlon stirred on the floor, but moaned out in pain as he tried to get up, falling back against the wall he was stuck leaning against. 

Clem also tried to take a step forward, but got stopped by Lilly cocking her gun.

"Easy. Stay still, or I might chop off more than I need to." Dorian warned, raising the cleaver she had pulled out earlier and preparing to bring it down on the blonde's right hand.

"Shit! Fuck you! No!" were the defiant responses by the girl in question, but she couldn't shake herself free from the woman's grip, no matter how hard she tried. Louis also did his damnedest to step in and help, but he got pushed back by Minerva.

"For fuck's sake, Minnie! Stop this, or I will!" Louis now forcefully tried to push past Minnie, throwing his hands around the crossbow and yanked at it, attempting to disarm his former friend. Minerva's grip on the weapon was too strong, she reacted with a quick rising knee to Louis' abdomen, which made him loosen his grip on the weapon and stumble backwards as he reflexively held his stomach in pain. 
Minerva wasn't finished yet and swung the crossbow forcefully across Louis' face, knocking the boy off his feet.

"Louis!" came a unanimous cry from both Clem and Marlon as they watched powerlessly as these nightmarish events unfolded.

During the chaos, AJ snuck up behind Dorian and jumps on the medic's back from the side and sinks his teeth into her ear. In reaction, she lets go of Violet and throws the little boy backwards, making him hit the floor, next to the close back wall of the cell.

"AJ" Clementine yelled out in concern. AJ  just spat out a piece of Dorian's ear. The woman was grabbing onto the bloody remains of said ear, profusely bleeding at that point. 

"Son of a bitch!" She muttered in pain, kicking the small boy in the face out of pure irritation. "Sop!" came the enraged yell from Clem in the other cell - and even Lilly agreed with the sentiment.

"That's enough." came the order from the Delta leader. Dorian just turned to face her with an incredulous look on her face. "He bit me." she argued, but it was no use. "I said that's enough!"

Huffing out a deep breath, the medic pushed Violet deeper into the cell and called off Minerva as well, closing the door behind them. 
Violet carefully crawled over to Louis, checking on him, while trying to handle the supreme amount of anxiety and stress - her hands shaking almost uncontrollably at that point.  By that time, AJ had recovered from the attack and already stood back up, glaring defiantly at the leader of their captors.

"You deserve to die. We'll kill you!", Now that got the attention of Lilly, who gestured for Minerva to keep her weapon raised at Clementine for her, as she left the cell, closing the door behind her, and walked up to the other cell, housing AJ and the other two captives.

She looked him straight in the eye, the intense fire of disdain burning in them. "You think you can kill me?" she asked him.

"I know I can! We'll throw you in the river! Or we'll shoot you right in the head!" he continued to threaten her, emotions running wild through his little body. Lilly seemed intrigued, crossing her arms, with a tiny smirk accompanying her next response. "Big talk for a little guy."

AJ clenched his fists in response, holding them out in front of his chest, face contorting out of pure wrath. "I know I can do it. I almost killed Marlon. He wasn't a monster. But you are." he mimics holding a gun with his hands, aiming it at Lilly's head and pulling the trigger. "Bang."

"So you tried to kill Marlon, huh?", she looked over her shoulder, scanning the roughed up boy for any clues if what AJ told him was the truth. The boy just stared at the floor, away from her - the shame that came from the memory clearly too much for him, in addition to all the other stress that had come with their current predicament. Her eyes fell back on AJ. "I bet you'd make a great soldier."

Clem found her voice again, under all the chaos that had erupted previously. "Leave him alone. This is between us, Lilly." But the woman simply ignored her, a twisted smile appearing on her face instead, as she inspected the little boy.

"Clem seems to care a lot about you, huh? Come on, let's go have a chat. Just us. No distractions." Lilly quickly reopened the cell, grabbed AJ's hand and dragged him out. Dorian closed the door behind her, even though both Violet and Louis didn't look like they were in shape to escape it any time soon. Clem had run up to her own cell door and violently banged against it.

"Don't you fucking touch him!" 

"Clem!" AJ called back, as he got dragged across the hallway and up to the deck. "Keep an eye on her, Minerva" She ordered, while she left with AJ. 

"Lilly, don't!" Every plea went completely ignored, as the woman just kept on pulling AJ with her, the struggles the little boy put up completely useless against her superior strength.

"Get this thing moving. I want to be back at base, asap."

"I'll start up the boiler, ma'am." Dorian turned to Minerva, giving her a serious look. "I'll need a minute to patch up my ear as well. You make sure these troublemakers don't do anything stupid, while I'm gone." Minerva nodded in response and Dorian left, still clutching her disfigured ear.

Clementine was left gripping the bars of her cell door, eyes fixed on Minerva - the most hateful stare she could muster. Minerva almost took a step back, when she stared back at Clem.

"Don't. Don't you dare look at me like that! This is the only way we survive." A loud snort came from the cell behind her. Turning around, she saw Violet - who had propped up Louis against the wall behind her and had found no serious injury on him - was now walking towards the bars of the cell and joining in the conversation.

"Who the hell are you?! Fuck survival! Look at what you're doing! What have you become, Minnie? What would Sophie and Tenn think, if they could see you now?!" her voice was filled with anger, pain and disappointment. Minerva just shook her head violently, disallowing the scrutiny from shaking her resolve.

"Sophie's gone. I have a new family now..."

"Minnie..." Violet tried to reach out one last time, but was interrupted by the redhead's outburst. "Just stop! Stop fighting, okay? We're going home. All of us." 

Using the ongoing discussion as a chance to work on their escape, Clem grabs the shiv from under the bed and starts chipping away at the door again. The welding was becoming loose and she was able to push the metal sheet away from the door, allowing her to open the latch, as Minnie and Violet argued.

"You all need to understand. This is the only way. Lay down, stay in line, or you die. The people you love die. If you just do what they say, you can live. All of you. You can have a nice life, be rewarded. Just like I am."

"You can sink with the rest of them, shit bird." Clementine rams the door open, knocking Minerva over and making her drop the crossbow. Moving fast, she runs over and unlocks Violet's cell door. Before she can pull it open, Violet's eyes saw something behind her and her eyes widened. "Behind you!" she called out.

Turning around quickly, she saw Minnie charging at her with a knife. Reacting fast, she reaches for the arm holding the knife, using her other arm to keep Minerva's taller form at bay.

"You're the fucking problem here!" the redhead yelled out, as she kicks at Clementine's knee, destabilizing her stance and pushing her onto the floor, mounting her and pressing the knife into her chest.

Clem lets out a yell of pain, but manages to hold to the knife, as she struggles to push it away. Violet had managed to escape the cell and picked up Minnie's crossbow, aiming it at her backside.

"Minerva! Let her go!"

"I can't let her leave!" came the quick retort from the aggressor, still trying to push the knife into Clem's chest.

"Let go, or I'm going to shoot you! I mean it!" the words sounded more panicked than she intended, but the message was clear enough. Still, Minerva didn't seem to care, as she raised her knife, freeing it from Clem's grasp. Violet aimed the crossbow at Minnie's back, ready to fire - but Dorian had come back, her ear now bandaged, as she entered the hallway.

"What the hell is going on down here?!" In a panic, her breath hitched and she quickly turned around, seeing the medic on approach. Out of pure instinct, she fired the crossbow at the woman, hitting her straight in the eye and killing here there. "Oh fuck!" she yelled out, as she fell on the floor backwards, after taking the shot.

"Dorian! No!" Minerva yelled out, turning her head to witness the death of her comrade. Clementine used this window of opportunity to flip her and Minerva's position, using her whole body weight to get Minerva under her. She followed up with two punches to the face, the first one making her drop the knife, the second one knocking her out cold.

Violet looked a bit sick, still starring at the body of her first human kill. She took those feelings and pushed into the back of her mind - they had more urgent things to take care off, than her mental well-being right now. Getting up to her feet, she turned around and looked worriedly at Clem.

"Are you okay? Is she...."

"She's down. Not out. I'm fine. What about you?", Clem took a couple breaths, using her jacket to cover the small stab wound Minnie gave her. That bitch deserved more than what she got so far, but there was no time. Clem still had AJ deep in her mind. 

"I'm... whatever." She swallows the bit of puke that was trying to make itself up her throat and turned her attention back to the other cell doors. "I'll get the others out." She ran over and opened the cell holding Aasim and Omar, before running into Clem's cell, kneeling down next to Marlon, giving him a big hug.

"Oh god, Marlon." the painful greeting escaped her, as she wrapped her arms around her older brother, who in turn winced at the contact, but still tried to return it.

"Ow, nice to see you too, sis. No offense...but you're really hurting me." She broke the hug and gently laid his good arm around her shoulder, pulling him up with her, as he leaned against her. "Thanks." he said fondly, she replied with a nod.

"Can you guys walk?" Clementine asked the other two, as they left their cell. 

"Yeah, we should be fine." Aasim answered, giving her a grateful smile. She gave a serious nod in return, as her eyes fell on the still unconscious boy lying in the other cell. "You guys need to grab Louis and get the hell out of here."

"Aren't you coming with us?" Omar asked, his features overtaken with concern.

"No, I need to find AJ. I'll see you guys on land."

"You better, we're not leaving without you." Marlon told her, his voice still a little shaky, as his eyes found his sister's. "Why don't you help the guys with Louis? I'll give Clem a hand with AJ." he tried to reason, but Violet didn't show any approval with her face.

"No offense, Marlon. But in your current state, you'd just slow me down." Clementine explained. Gently, picking up Minerva's knife from the floor.

"And there's no way I'm letting you get yourself killed out there." Violet added, a stern expression on her face.

"Come on, Vi. You know me, I can handle it." he tried to argue, but it was no use, his sister just shook her head.

"Please, Marlon. Just let me protect you for once.", this left him speechless, as his posture and face relaxed. Eventually, he nodded. 

"Okay. You're the boss." with that, a small smile snuck on Violet's face, before she turned to Clem, with a softer expression.

"And you be careful. Get AJ and come back to me. Remember your promise."

Clementine just gave her a knowing smile. "I will. See you on the other side."

And with that, Clem ran out of the brig hallway and towards the deck. The others also made their way out from the other side, finding a way outside this death trap, before it could blow up in their face.

 

---

 

The ladder to the top deck creaked beneath Clementine’s boots as she climbed, one hand steadying herself. When she reached the top and peeked over the edge, her heart skipped a beat.

Lilly was dragging AJ across the deck along with her.

The low hum of an engine rumbled beneath her, subtle but unmistakable. Clementine’s eyes darted to the sides of the boat - yes. They were moving.

“Shit,” she whispered. “They started the boiler.”

She climbed onto the deck, slipping through the shadows like a ghost. Night wrapped the ship in thick darkness, broken only by the scattered flickers of lanterns and the gleam of moonlight off metal. Crates, barrels, and rusting equipment dotted the deck, offering cover. Clementine crept behind a stack of boxes, her eyes flicking to the other end of the boat - Gina, a blonde woman, rifle in hand, was standing over a figure propped up against the walls of the pilot's cabin. Too far away, too dark to tell who it was.

Meanwhile, Lilly kept dragging AJ, her voice soft but firm as she tried to coerce him.

“We’ll focus that energy. Sharpen it,” she said, her tone almost maternal. “I’ve known Clementine since before all this. She’ll come around. You will too, once you see what we offer. Food. Warm beds. A room for you and Clem to share.”

AJ’s lips moved, a whisper barely carried on the wind. “Stay in control, AJ.”

Lilly kept pressing. “You’re strong. Both of you. We respect strength where I’m from.”

Clementine slipped behind another stack of crates, her breath caught in her throat. A new problem emerged - Sullene and Gad emerged from below deck, escorting a familiar small silhouette. Tenn.

Gad shoved him forward, rifle raised. “Found one more sneaking over the docks.”

“Tenn!” AJ called out, eyes wide.

“Fuck,” Clementine muttered.

 

This just kept getting worse. Now Lilly had more leverage - and Clementine still only had a knife, the pressure mounting by the second.

 

“Tennessee?” Lilly said, mockingly. “Did you get lost?”

Gina called over, her voice clipped. “Ma’am. He wasn’t alone. I’ve got something else to show you.”

Dragging AJ with her, Lilly moved toward Gina, while Gad and Sullene peeled off to return to their posts. Clementine waited, then slinked toward another pile of barrels, moving closer.

Gina reached down and yanked the mask off the figure on the ground.

It was James.

Lilly tilted her head, eyes narrowing. “No wonder there were so many walkers. Thought you were clever, huh? Leading them here? Or was that Clementine’s idea?”

James glared up at her. “You don’t fucking scare me.”

“Is that so?”

“You force your ways on people because you’re afraid. You’re weak.”

“I give my people a cause,” she replied, venom curling in her voice.

“Don’t listen to her, AJ,” James said, turning his head to the boy. “All they do is kill. It’s not for a cause. It’s--”

Lilly struck him hard across the face. “Nothing else?”

James spat out blood. “No.”

“Fine. You’re no use to me anyway.”

Clementine kept sneaking forward, closer, watching for her opening. She was almost there.

“The thing about people like him,” Lilly continued, “is they’re too broken to fit into a real community. They won’t fight for anyone but themselves.” She looked at Gina. “Kill it.”

“No!” AJ screamed.

Gina raised her rifle.

But Tenn - quiet, unassuming Tenn - grabbed the pistol from her holster. He aimed it at both Gina and Lilly, hands trembling.

“What the fuck?” Gina snapped.

Lilly tensed, her tone shifting. “Easy there, Tenn.”

“Don’t hurt him,” Tenn said, voice cracking. “Just… stop hurting people. Please!”

AJ didn’t hesitate. “Shoot her!”

“Let’s all take a breath,” Lilly said, raising her hands slowly.

Tenn pointed the gun squarely at her. “Give me my friends back!”

“Put the gun down,” she said sternly.

“Let them go! All of us! Or… or else…” His hands shook harder.

Lilly’s eyes narrowed. She took a slow step forward, then bent down and pressed her forehead against the barrel.

“Then do it - shoot me! That’s what you came here to do, isn’t it?”

Tenn’s eyes filled with tears. His grip wavered.

“Oh, I see,” Lilly sneered. “You came here to cry.”

AJ watched, face twisted in confusion, horror, and disappointment. “Tenn…”

In a blur, Lilly snatched the pistol from the boy’s hands and pointed it back at him.

“Looks like you’re not a soldier either.”

“Please don’t!” James pleaded.

AJ screamed out again. “No!”

Then AJ moved quick as a shadow and bit her. Hard.

Lilly shrieked in pain. “Fuck!”

Gina raised her rifle at the boy, but James tackled her before she could fire.

That was all the opening Clementine needed.

She charged. Her body collided with Lilly’s and they hit the deck hard. The gun skittered across the floor. Clementine lunged for it, but Lilly grabbed her hair and yanked her back, slamming her to the wooden deckfloor.

Gritting her teeth, Clem recovered fast and kicked upward - once in Lilly’s knee to bring her low, then again in her gut to get her down. She rolled away, scrambled up to her feet, but Lilly was just as fast. No knife in sight.

 

They locked eyes.

 

“You’ve made a big fucking mistake!” Lilly roared, a molten fury radiating from her form.

She charged.

Clementine ducked, slammed a kick into her side. Her follow-up punch was blocked. Lilly countered with a swing - Clem dodged - but got caught in a backwards chokehold - her back pressed up against Lilly's chest. Her vision narrowed, as the oxygen flow got cut off, by Lilly's unrelenting arm, slithered around her neck like a snake.

“Such a fucking waste,” Lilly growled, tightening her grip.

Then - stab.

Lilly howled in pain. AJ had buried the knife in her thigh.

Lilly lashed out with a kick, sending the boy flying.

But the distraction was all Clementine needed. She slammed her elbow into Lilly’s stomach, then again into her face. The grip broke. She gasped for air, spotted the knife in Lilly’s leg, and yanked it free. In the same motion, she kicked Lilly’s good leg out from under her.

Lilly fell hard.

The knife clattered beside her.

AJ crawled across the deck and spotted the pistol. He picked it up and aimed it at Lilly, death in his eyes.

“AJ, wait!” Lilly gasped, holding her leg. “I give up. I’ll let you go. Everyone. My crew and I-- we’ll leave. Please!”

Clementine approached, eyes never leaving Lilly.

“Good job, AJ,” she said, catching her breath. “I’ll take it from here.”

He hesitated. Then nodded and handed her the gun.

Clementine stepped forward, leveled it at Lilly’s face.

“Please,” Lilly whimpered, eyes wide. “You don’t have to do this…”

Clementine’s voice was cold steel. “I wish I could say I was sorry. But that’d be a lie.”

“Please, Clementine,” Lilly begged. “I don’t want to die.”

“You think Mitch wanted to die?” she spat back. “Or Sophie? Or Carley?”

Her grip on the gun tightened, more than ready to put an end to this.

Yet James - beaten and bruised - approached, having incapacitated Gina. He raised a hand.

“Clementine, stop. She’s not a threat anymore. Lower the gun.”

She didn’t look away. “Stay out of this, James. It’s between me and her.”

“Just give me the gun,” he said, taking a step closer. “It’s over.”

“Not yet! Not as long as she still draws breath!”

“Yes, it is! You’re not like her, Clem. You’re better. And he knows it too.” He nodded toward AJ, forcing himself in front of her - standing in-between Clem and Lilly like a dam. “Don't lose yourself.”

Clementine’s vision flicked to AJ. Then to Tenn. Then back to James. Her breath hitched, as her boiling blood began to cool.

She lowered the gun… and handed it to James.

 

He smiled - momentarily.

 

Lilly surged forward, grabbing the knife from the deck. In one motion, she stabbed James through the throat. His slender form collapsed slowly to the ground.

“No!” AJ cried out.

Rage came back with a vengeance. Clementine’s fist collided with Lilly’s face in a sickening crack, dropping her to the deck like a sack of bricks.

But then -- BOOM!

The ship shook. A pulse of force slammed into Clementine’s back, throwing her against the wall of the captain’s lookout.

“Shit - the bomb!” she cried. “AJ!”

The explosion catapulted her across the deck, her back making hard contact with a foreign object behind her.

 

And for the second time that  night, she was engulfed in darkness.

Notes:

I hope you liked what I did with the brig sequence. I had to extend it a bit, because I wanted to account for certain plot elements and to due to more characters being present. I also was debating a lot of the choreography and going back and fourth on certain things, but overall I'm happy with how everything turned out.

Just so you guys know, next week the upload schedule is gonna differ. Like I said in the beginning notes, I will upload the final three chapters - Monday, Wednesday and Friday. So episode 5 is gonna be the shortest episode of all, just like in the canon. I don't want to spoil anything more though, so see you guys then!

Have a great weekend, everybody!

Chapter 27: 26 - Take Us Back Part I

Notes:

Okay folks, time to get this thing on the road! We're gonna be finishing Part 2 this week, so I feel quite excited to bring you the final chapters. A quick thank you to all of you for your continued support - it's been wonderful to read through and answer the comments and talk about all things Telltale's TWD with you. So please feel free to continue to share your thoughts with me, especially during these last couple chapters. A lot of things are still going to happen and I think you guys know where we're heading.

But without spoiling anything, I have one or two surprises still left up my sleeve - so stay on your toes.

Please enjoy and I'll see you guys on Wednessday!

The forest thinned as Clementine rode along, the horse’s hooves pounding a rhythm that matched the thrum of her pulse. The air was hot and heavy, ash drifting through the canopy like greyish-black snow. Burned leaves fell in slow spirals. Somewhere ahead, something was burning - close enough to sting the back of her throat.

She tugged the reins, guiding the horse down a narrow path that curved toward her destination.

AJ… I’m coming.

Through the drifting smoke, McCaroll Ranch came into view. It was on fire. Flames roared from the rooftops, licking the night sky. Just like the compound she’d passed earlier - still smoldering when she’d taken this horse. Images of what she’d seen there flashed unbidden: the bodies, the smell, the screams. She shut them out.

“No.”

She spurred the horse toward the entrance. She didn’t see the man until the gun went off.

The horse screamed and buckled, pitching Clem hard into the dirt. She rolled, instinct taking over, using the fallen animal’s body for cover. Her pistol was already in her hand. Lifting her head over, she took a quick, decisive shot - hitting the man in the neck.

Rodney - black leather jacket, pistol in hand - was bleeding from the bullet as he colapsed from the impact, now propped against the railing of a small bridge. He tried to return fire, but his gun clicked empty.

“I’m looking for a boy,” Clem said, advancing, pistol leveled. “Three years old. His name's Alvin Junior--”

Rodney raised a trembling hand and gave her the finger, the other pressed to his wound.

Asshole.

The shot rang out. He slumped against the bridge.

Clem moved on from him and pushed into the ranch. The first thing she saw was a man pinned under charred debris, skin burned and peeling. His hand shot out, grabbing her boot.

“Please… please… kill me,” he rasped. Smoke coiled from his mouth with every word.

She jerked back, heart hammering. “Where are the children?”

“It hurts - oh God - it hurts so bad. Kill me!”

She didn’t think. The shot was quick, merciful. She moved on.

Gunfire erupted ahead. Three people broke from cover. Two fell instantly; the third - Eddie - fired back, shouting.

“Eat some of this shit!”

He spotted her. His aim swung her way. "Another one? Fuck you!" 
Clem dove behind a toppled dresser, splinters exploding around her as he emptied the magazine. The second she heard the click of an empty chamber, she rose and fired. The bullet caught him in the shoulder.

“Ahhh! You stupid asshole!” he screamed, collapsing to his knees.

Clem was on him in a heartbeat, pistol an inch from his face. “I’m not messing around. Tell me where the kids are!”

Eddie raised his hands in mock surrender. “Jesus! Alright, alright. That way." he pointed to a corridor down to his right. "There's a nursery. But I’m not letting one of you savages take a kid--”

The knife came out fast, but she was faster. She caught his wrist, shoved, and fired. His body dropped, blood pooling beneath him.

She ran. The nursery door stood at the end of a short path, a muscle car idling nearby like something out of another life. Clem was almost at the door when she heard a voice from inside.

“Sorry… sorry… so sorry,” an older woman murmured. “We’re leaving soon, I just… I just need a few more things…”

Clem pushed the door open. Helen spun, gun in hand.

“No! I won’t let you--”

The shot was clean. Helen crumpled against an empty crib.

Then came the sound. Soft, muffled crying. It came from a locker Helen had been rifling through.

“AJ…”

The handle wouldn’t budge. Clem’s eyes darted to Helen’s body - keys dangling from her belt. Next to her, a baby bottle lay abandoned.

 

She was taking care of him… did it really have to come to this?

 

She unlocked the locker. Inside, AJ was curled up, sobbing, tiny hands trembling, his face streaked with Helen’s blood.

“AJ. It’s me. Clem.”

Her arms closed around him, holding him for the first time in what felt like forever. But when his eyes found the corpse, his wail sharpened in terror.

“It’s okay,” she whispered, rocking him gently. “Let’s get you out of here.”

They crossed the yard to the muscle car. She settled him into the passenger seat, then slid in behind the wheel. With a rag, she wiped the blood from his face.

“Okay. Now… where to? Can’t go back to Richmond… this whole area’s a war zone…”

AJ’s small voice broke in. “Go?”

Clem turned, softening. “Yeah. We have to go, AJ. This place isn’t safe. But it’s okay. We’re survivors. And the first rule of survival is… never go alone.”

“Never go alone,” AJ repeated. “Clem?”

“That’s right.” Her voice caught, eyes brightening. “AJ… I’ve missed you so much. And I’m so sorry. For everything. But that’s over now. We’re gonna be okay. Everything’s gonna be okay.”

For a moment, the only sound was the engine. Freedom hummed under her hands. They could go anywhere.

“I know where we’ll go,” she said at last. “We’ll find a new home. Together. And I’ll never leave you again.”

Her hand closed over the stick shift. AJ placed his on top of hers. She eased the car into first gear, pressed the gas, and they drove into the night - into whatever came next.

 

---

 

The world returned in fragments - heat, smoke and the groaning of a dying ship. Clementine’s eyes snapped open, the boards beneath her trembling. She was still on the boat. It was falling apart around her.

Lilly’s body was gone, but there was no time to wonder where. Survival came first.

An explosion ripped through the deck, close enough to send her hat flying into the black water. Her gut clenched at the sight, a pang of loss almost as sharp as the chaos itself.

“Clem!” AJ’s voice cut through the smoke.

She spotted him clinging to the far side of the boat. The blast must have tossed him farther than she thought. “Hang on! I’m coming!”

Another eruption shook the deck as she scrambled toward the lifeboat hanging off the side. With one swift motion, she leapt onto it.

“AJ, you have to trust me,” she called up to him. “On the count of three, let go and I’ll catch you.”

His small voice wavered. “Promise?”

“Promise.” She didn’t hesitate. “One, two, three!”

He let go. She caught his hand mid-fall, hauling him up onto the unstable safety of the lifeboat.

“Now what?” he asked, eyes darting to the shattered walkways and collapsing railings.

“We need to find a way down,” she said. “This ship isn’t gonna stay afloat much longer.”

 

Another blast rocked the boat. One of the ropes securing the lifeboat to the Delta ship snapped with a whip-like crack. Clem instinctively shielded AJ, bracing for debris that didn’t come. He slipped from her grip and scanned their surroundings.

“There!” AJ pointed toward a tarp hanging further off. “We can climb down from there!”

Her gaze followed his finger. “We have to get there first.” She exhaled sharply. “Okay, we’ve got to jump.”

“It’s far,” AJ said, uncertainty edging his voice.

“I know. But it’s the only way. You’ll have to go first. Running start.”

“I don’t know, Clem.”

She crouched slightly, meeting his eyes. “Come on, you can do this. Just run and jump. And try not to look down.”

He swallowed hard. “Okay… don’t look down,” he repeated under his breath.

“AJ, what do we do when we’re scared?”

“We push through it. We don’t let it take over.”

“That’s right.” She gave him a reassuring nod.

He ran and leapt across the gap, landing on the tarp near the entry point.

“Come on, Clem!” he called.

 

She began crossing the boat, dodging the carnage around her. The second rope holding the south side of the lifeboat snapped. She gripped the seat tight as it swung vertically over the churning water.

“Clem!” AJ’s voice was sharp with worry.

“Get to the pier,” she shouted up to him. “I’ll meet you there.”

“I’m not going to leave you!”

“There’s nothing you can do. Go!”

Another explosion forced him to retreat. Clem pulled herself onto the railing moments before the lifeboat fell away. She moved quickly, steady despite the chaos, her recent training evident in every climb and step. A sudden blast knocked AJ onto the tarp, breaking part of the railing.

“Hurry!” he yelled.

She jumped onto the tarp beside him just before the railing gave way. Together, they climbed down to the pier.

 

An arrow struck the post near Clem’s head. Gad, another one of the pesky raiders, stood ahead, bow in hand - her bow.

“You forgot something!” he taunted, nocking another arrow.

Clem dove behind cover as his shots splintered wood around her.

“Where do you think you're going? No way you're just walking out of here. You think you can just leave?” he snarled, moving toward her hiding place. “You come up here, kill my people… fuck you!”

As he rounded the corner, she yanked the arrow from the post and drove it into his foot. He staggered, and AJ darted in, punching him low. Gad stumbled back, and Clementine wrenched the bow from his grasp. One clean shot to the head sent him tumbling into the water.

“Come on,” she urged.

They sprinted along the pier - until movement caught her eye. Lilly was limping toward a raider’s makeshift raft. Rage flared up inside her, cutting through the fog of survival. Clem raised the bow and loosed an arrow, striking Lilly square in the back - making her collapse.

She closed the distance in seconds. Lilly lay face-down, breath shallow. Slowly, her head turned toward Clem.

“Clementine… why?” The words were a faint rasp.

“That one was for James,” Clem said coldly.

Lilly coughed, a flicker of defiance in her eyes. “Go to hell.”

“Wait for me there,” Clem replied. She pulled another arrow free. “Say hi to Larry for me.” The shaft of the arrow plunged into Lilly’s temple, and she went still.

 

It's over.

 

A few feet away, AJ stood frozen. His gaze had fallen on something lying near the edge of the pier - a mask, stark white against the scorched wood. James’ mask. He picked it up slowly, staring into its hollow eyeholes. His hands trembled.

Clem turned toward him, reading the faraway look on his face. Before she could speak, another explosion roared - closer this time.

“Run!” she barked.

They bolted. Behind them, the ship tipped and shattered in a final blaze. The shockwave threw them both forward, tumbling across the sand as the burning wreckage lit up the night.

 

---

 

Clementine’s ears were still ringing from the blast, the world around her a blur of heat, smoke, and shifting sand. Her vision swam as she pushed herself up on one elbow, the taste of salt and grit in her mouth. Shapes moved in the haze - one of them shuffling toward her, slow but certain. A walker. She fumbled for her weapon, but before she could reach it, a shadow came up behind it.

Louis brought a rock down hard on the walker’s skull, the impact cracking like a snapped branch. The corpse fell in a heap, and he straightened, panting.

“Louis! You made it!” AJ’s voice was bright, almost relieved.

“Yeah,” Louis replied, brushing his hair from his face. “Yeah, I did. Still kickin’. For better or worse.”

Clementine’s mouth curved into a smirk. “And that’s how you school a walker.”

That earned her a smile from him. “Thanks. I owe you one.”

“Don’t worry about it,” Louis said, tossing the rock aside. “I’m sure I owe you quite a few more.”

 

Nearby, a sudden splash and curse drew their attention. Marlon was knee-deep in the surf, a walker clamped onto his leg, dragging him toward the water.

“Oh shit! Get the fuck off me!” he shouted, kicking wildly.

“Marlon!” AJ cried.

Louis grabbed another rock and sprinted toward more walkers staggering their way. Clementine raised her bow, sighting on the one holding Marlon - but before she could fire, Violet came from the side, cleaver in hand. She rammed the blade into the walker’s back, shoving it off her brother.

“I got you,” she said, gripping his good arm and hauling him onto the beach.

Clementine jogged over to them. “Are you guys okay?”

“Yeah,” Marlon said between breaths. “My ass got a little burned, but besides that, I’m good.”

“You’re lucky not more of you got caught in the blast,” Violet muttered, her eyes flicking from Marlon to Clem. “Idiot almost got himself killed trying to go back for you.”

“Hey, she rescued me first,” Marlon said defensively. “Only felt fair to potentially return the favor.”

“Sure,” Violet shot back. “Could’ve helped her a lot with that arm in a sling.”

“Nice to see you two already back at it,” Clementine said dryly, her gaze lingering on Violet. “I’m glad you both made it out.”

Violet reached out a hand. Clem took it, squeezing it tight.

“When the boat blew up…” Violet hesitated. “I was so afraid you--”

“Me too,” Clem cut in. “But we’re okay. We’re all okay.”

Marlon’s gaze bounced between them, his brow lifting as realization hit. “Seriously, Clem? I’m gone for like two days and you already make a move on my sister?”

Clementine flushed, and Violet groaned. “Ugh, Jesus Christ, do we have to do this now, Marlon?”

“Well, you see, I-- uhm…” Clem stammered.

“I’m just fuckin’ with ya,” Marlon said, shaking his head with an amused grin. “It’s not like she’d listen to me anyway. I hope you know what you signed up for, Clem.”

Violet shot him a dirty look, though it didn’t last long. Before Clem could respond, AJ’s voice cut through the tension.

“Clem!”

 

They all turned. Across the sand, the remaining raiders - Sullene, Minerva, and Gina - were being swarmed by a growing herd. The explosion had pulled more walkers than even James could’ve herded.

“Shit,” Louis said. “We can’t stay here.”

They moved quickly, crouching low and sneaking toward a formation of large rocks where Omar and Aasim were hunkered down.

“Oh, thank god,” Aasim said as they slid into cover.

“You guys made it!” Omar added.

Violet peered out from the rocks. “Fuck, there’s more walkers than I can count. That explosion drew them right to us.”

“And more coming by the minute,” Louis said.

“Stay cool,” Clem told them. “We knew this would happen.” Her gaze landed on Omar, and an odd thought popped into her head. “By the way, we found your rabbit’s foot. Got it back at the school.”

Omar gave a small nod. “Well, I hope the luck still finds us. We’ll need a lot of it to make it out alive.”

“We just have to get off this beach. Somehow…”

She scanned the shoreline and spotted Willy and Ruby near a cart and a horse. Ruby soothed the animal while Willy loosed arrows into the advancing dead.

“Look!” she said, pointing. “They brought the cart around.”

Aasim stood and waved. “Ruby! Willy!”

“Come on!” Willy shouted, motioning for them to run.

 

But on the opposite side of the beach, the raiders had noticed the cart too.

“There’s no end to these little shits,” Sullene growled. “Put ’em down!” She motioned to Gina, who raised her weapon.

The shot went wide.

“Shit!” Aasim hissed. “Clem, do something!”

She reacted instantly, drawing her bow and letting an arrow fly. It sliced through the air and buried itself in Gina’s neck. She collapsed, and the gunfire drew more walkers toward the remaining two raiders.

“You!” Sullene spotted Clem behind the rocks, fury flashing in her eyes. She fired wildly, bullets sparking against stone. She didn’t see the herd closing in until it was too late. The dead dragged her down, her screams carrying over the crash of the waves.

Minerva, occupied with another walker, finished it off and turned just in time to see her comrade being devoured.

“No! Get away from her!” she screamed, firing until her gun clicked empty. She snatched Sullene’s axe and kept swinging, hacking a bloody path through the horde.

“What the hell is she doing?” Violet asked. “She’s gonna get herself killed!”

“She’s lost it!” Louis said.

A walker bit deep into Minerva’s arm. She killed it, but the damage was done - she was already as good as dead.

“Oh my God,” Omar whispered.

"Oh Minnie..." Marlon almost sounded regretful when he watched her succumb to the horde.

“We’ve got to break for it. Now!” Clem ordered. “Everyone run for the cart. I’ll stay back and cover you. I’ll be right behind you.” She caught Violet’s skeptical glance. “The second I see an opening, I’ll make a break for it.”

Omar and Aasim went first, followed by Louis. Violet duck-walked over, cupping Clem’s face in both hands before pulling her into a quick, fierce kiss.

“See you on the other side,” Violet said.

“Damn right.” Clem’s eyes flicked to Marlon, then back to her. “Keep each other safe.”

“You too,” Marlon replied. “Be careful.”

Violet wrapped Marlon’s arm around her shoulder and helped him toward the cart.

“AJ, go with them,” Clem told the boy.

He shook his head. “No! I’m staying with you.”

A small smile touched her lips. She saw this coming, no point to argue. “Thanks, kiddo.”

She loosed arrow after arrow, keeping the walkers off her friends as they ran. Most made it to the cart - but Marlon and Violet were still a few steps away when Minnie turned her bloodshot gaze toward Clem.

“Clementine!” she roared.

Clem looked up to see her holding a grenade, the pin pulled with her teeth.

“Fuck you! You ruined everything! Everyone is dead because of you!” her arm began to wind up - preparing to toss the load.

Clem’s arrow hit her in the shoulder mid-throw, but the grenade was already in motion. With it's trajectory altered, instead of flying towards Clem, it landed just a few feet from Marlon and Violet.

“Shit! Go!” Marlon shoved Violet toward the cart. Louis and Omar grabbed her, hauling her in.

 

Then, without hesitation, Marlon dove onto the grenade. In the split second after he made the decision, he closed his eyes - ready for what was to come.

"Noooooooooo!"

The blast ripped through the air, a spray of red mist hanging over the sand. The horse bolted, dragging the cart - and the screaming Violet - away from the beach. The others had to hold on to her, so she didn't jump back off the cart, as they were pulled to safety.

 

Minnie’s fate was sealed as the walkers closed in. But Clem and AJ weren’t out yet - the herd was on them. Tenn appeared at the tree line, waving.

“Tenn!” AJ shouted.

“Go!” Clem urged.

AJ sprinted toward him. Clem kicked a walker away that got too close, Tenn stabbed it, and together the three of them ran into the cover of the forest.

Chapter 28: 27 - Take Us Back Part II

Notes:

Hello again, everyone! We're almost through with the plot - only one more upload after this one. I have to say, this feels somewhat surreal. It feels like not that long ago I started posting the first couple chapters, equally excited and scared what people might think of what I've come up with. But it's been one hell of a ride so far, and I want to thank you for that.

But we're not quite done yet. Note that this chapter is longer thna he previous, and the same is gonna be true for the final chapter coming on friday - clocking in at around 7k words, while this one is about 5k words long. So above average. I could've stretched them out into two additional, smaller chapters, making this episode 5 chapters long, instead of three. But since this is the great finale, I didn't want you guys have to wait to see how the story concludes.

So without any further delay, here's Part II of Take Us Back! Please enjoy!

The cliffside loomed ahead, jagged stone giving way to a shadowed gap in the rock face. The group ran for it, breath ragged, boots skidding across gravel. Behind them came the guttural moans - the walkers were close, their shuffling steps quickening with the scent of the chase.

“Clem, monsters. We need to move!” AJ’s voice cracked as he pointed at the cave.

Clementine didn’t hesitate. She jabbed a finger toward the narrow opening. “We’ll have to squeeze through there.”

Tenn slowed, his eyes darting nervously between the dark slit in the rock and the advancing dead. “We don’t know where it goes…”

“Well, we do know there’s walkers in the other direction.”

“But--”

“Move it, dummy!” AJ shoved past Tenn, ducking into the cave.

The boy’s urgency snapped Tenn out of his hesitation. He scrambled after him, vanishing into the dark. Clementine cast one last glance at the approaching walkers. They were far too close - too many hungry eyes fixed on her. She dove into the slim entrance, her shoulder scraping the cold stone as she forced herself through. The darkness swallowed her until her boots hit damp earth and she caught up with the boys.

“We’re safe,” she breathed, “but not for long… Damn it, it’s so dark in here.”

“This sucks. This really sucks!” AJ muttered, his voice bouncing off the stone walls.

“Don’t worry. I’ll figure something out.”

Her eyes adjusted enough to take in the space. A shallow echo told her the cavern opened wider ahead. A small lake split the chamber in two, water churning with a steady, dangerous current. The surface was dark glass except where the current warped it into ripples - too deep to wade, impossible to swim across. They’d need another way over. But without light, finding it would be near impossible.

Before she could decide what to do, Tenn edged up beside her, voice tentative. “Uhm, Clem? I know this might not be the best time, but… did you see Minnie out there? I didn’t see her anywhere. But that doesn’t mean she escaped. I don’t know.”

Her stomach sank. This wasn’t a conversation she’d expected to have so soon. The image came back sharp and unwelcome - Minnie, torn and bleeding, already marked for death. She could lie, but Tenn would find out from the others when they got back, sooner or later. And no one liked a liar. 
Either way, he deserved the truth.

“I saw her on the beach. She was bitten, Tenn.”

His eyes widened for a heartbeat, then softened in acceptance. “So she’ll go to the next place. With Sophie. They can be together. That’s good.”

“If you want to look at it that way, sure.” She started to turn away, something catching her eye in the dimness.

“Oh, and Clem.” Tenn fished something from his pocket. “I found this.”

He held up Marlon’s golden cross, dull in the cave’s faint light. “It was at the edge of the forest. Must’ve fallen off when they brought Marlon to the boat. I wanted to give it back to him after we saved everyone. Could you hold onto it for me?”

Clementine froze. Tenn hadn’t seen what happened to Marlon - who had caused it. She swallowed hard.

“Tenn, Marlon… he… he didn’t make it.”

“Oh.” His gaze flicked from the cross back to her. “Then he’s with Sophie now. Oh god, poor Violet. I think she should have it then.” He held it out.

She took it gently, tucking it into her back pocket. “And she will. Once we get out of here and make it back home.”

Tenn’s small smile felt strange against the backdrop of burning loss, but then again, Tenn was… different.

Clementine moved along the cave wall, scanning the ground. A fist-sized rock caught her attention. She crouched, struck her knife blade against it, and sparks leapt.

“Perfect flint.”

A few steps later, she found a stick. Nearby, a walker lay crumpled on the stone. She drove her knife through its eye to be sure it stayed down, then tore a strip of filthy cloth from its clothes. Wrapping the fabric around the stick, she struck the flint again. The cloth caught, flames licking up the makeshift torch.

“Alright.” She held it aloft, the fire casting flickering shadows across the cold cave. The boys hurried to her side. “Okay. Good. Look--” She pointed across the lake. “There’s another tunnel over there.”

“It’s too far,” AJ said, eyeing the strong current.

“Well, we just gotta… we gotta find something to help us cross.”

“Clem,” Tenn said, tone tight, “the walkers are getting closer.”

“Don’t worry. We’ll be home before you know it.”

She scanned the lake again. AJ was right - there was no jumping it, not with the boys. Rocks peppered the river floor, but they were too small to stand on. Somewhere in here, there had to be a bridge.

AJ slid closer. “Clem, do you think James might wash down here?”

“I’m not sure.”

“I hope he doesn’t.” AJ’s gaze lingered on the churning water. “I don’t want to see him like that.”

Let’s hope you won’t, goofball.

 

Upstream, a log wedged against a cluster of rocks caught her eye. She approached it, muttering to herself, “If I yank that out of there, it’ll drift down the river and get caught in the rocks. Could work as a bridge.”

She shoved at the log. It broke free, bobbing in the current until the rocks stopped it.

“Okay. We just need to go across one by one, then we’ll move the rocks out of the way, and then I’ll take--”

The sound of shuffling feet behind her cut her short. The walkers had forced their way inside. The narrow gap meant they came in one at a time, but the first lunged and grabbed Tenn.

AJ snatched a rock and hurled it at the walker’s head, then yanked Tenn free. Another figure emerged behind it - it was James. Or what was left of him. His ruined face froze AJ where he stood, terror rooting him in place.

“AJ! Get back!” Clem rushed forward.

“Look at his eyes,” AJ whispered, dazed.

“AJ!” She reached him, kicking zombie James in the knee. He crumpled, and she seized AJ’s arm. “We need to go!” She shoved him toward the log while swinging the torch at the oncoming dead.

Tenn and AJ crept over the log-bridge, water roaring below, while Clem slammed the torch into clawing hands and gnashing teeth. Flames caught on rotting clothes.

“Clementine!” AJ called from the other side.

She took that as her cue, darting onto the log. It wobbled but held. The walkers lurched after her - too close for comfort - and in their frenzy tumbled into the current, swept away. She jumped to the bank just as one slammed into the log, dislodging it.

A quick nod to the boys, and she led them down the tunnel beyond.

 

It opened into a small clearing where the cave split into several dark mouths. No hint of daylight, or in their case moonlight, showed from any of them. She planted the torch in the dirt at the center of the chamber, hands on hips.

“Alright, which way do we go? Tenn, do you see a light down any of these tunnels?” Her gaze shifted to AJ, who was pale and distant. “AJ? Still with me? AJ, please, we have to keep moving.”

AJ stood still, his voice hollow, as though speaking from somewhere far away, while the fire shimmered in an eerie glow.

“There’s… there’s nothing after this.”

Clementine’s brow furrowed. “What?”

“James isn’t in there.” His voice cracked on the name. “He looked right at me and… and his eyes were empty. There’s nothing after we die. Nothing but empty eyes.”

“AJ, I told you before, James could be--”

“Crazy,” he cut in, deadpan.

She gave the smallest shrug. “Somewhat, yes.”

She reached out, laying a hand on his shoulder, but AJ twisted, elbowing her in the stomache and shoving her away. The unexpected movement made her stumble a half-step back. Her feet held, but her expression tightened - worried, yet guarded.

“Why did you let my friend go away?!” AJ’s voice rose, sharp and accusing. “Why didn’t you shoot when you had the chance? You could’ve saved him!” He took a shuddering breath. “Everything is… just… just wrong. Like something spilled on the floor and you just can’t get it back.” His gaze snapped to hers, steady and wounded all at once. “Because you took the gun from me.”

“Alvin Junior,” Clementine said, her tone steady but gentle, “James’ death is not on you. I made the call. And Lilly’s the one that stabbed him.”

Tenn’s voice was small as he hugged himself. “And me. It’s on me too. I--”

“Quiet!” AJ’s frustration cut through the cave.

“James shouldn’t have even been there, AJ,” Clem said firmly. “None of this was supposed to happen.”

“What?” AJ turned away, pressing both hands to his head. “I… I can’t hold all of that in my head!”

“It’s okay to be confused--” Clementine took a slow, tentative step toward him, arms lifting in a calming gesture. But AJ spun back around and threw up a hand, halting her in place.

“You say don’t be soft, but everything that you do just messes up my head! Be strong! Be brave! If something wants to hurt us”--he tapped a finger against his temple--“shoot it right in the head!”

“AJ…” Her voice softened, pleading.

“You told me that you stabbed Abel to stop him from becoming a monster. You made it sound so easy.” His head shook in disbelief. “You killed those guys when we were sneaking on the boat! You didn’t have to, but you did! What made them different from Lilly?”

“AJ, please.” Clementine stepped forward with purpose now, closing the space between them. “That’s enough.” She looked down at him, her eyes steady enough to cool the storm raging in his.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered. “I’m just scared something will take you away. Aren’t you scared of that too? Having to leave the world behind. And me.”

She lowered herself to one knee, meeting him at eye level. “Listen, kiddo, everyone is scared of dying. Of what happens after. Especially if it’s nothing.”

AJ’s eyes softened into something more vulnerable. “I don’t want people I care about to leave, Clem. I have to kill anyone that tries to take them away. I do.” He closed his eyes for a heartbeat, then opened them again with renewed intensity. “I know you don’t want me to, but I can’t help it. I don’t care what it takes, if it keeps us safe. I could lose everything if I don’t act when it matters.”

She let him speak, her face a mask against the storm of thoughts inside her. In a way, she understood him - that gnawing need to act, to do something, to stop the world from taking more than it already had. But AJ was still just a child. He shouldn’t be thinking like this. He shouldn’t have to. Eight years in this hell had taught her how cruel fate could be, but she’d always hoped to shield him from it for as long as she could.

“You sound just like a certain someone I used to know,” she said at last, her voice tinged with memory. “A man that was willing to do everything to keep his people safe. No matter the cost.”

“Exactly! That’s what I need to be like. I know you want to be big for everyone, but you’re just a kid, like me. Sometimes you’re scared, just… like any other kid. So I’ll help.” He balled his fists against his chest. “You said all the policemen and firefighters died. So I’m gonna be a new one. Even if I don’t get it just right, I am. Because all it means is killing bad people who hurt other people. And I think I can be good at that. Like, I think I could be the best at killing bad people. Better than you, even, because I wouldn’t hesitate.”

“AJ, that’s not the future I want for you,” she said, shaking her head softly. “I love you too much, and I see you slipping away. Getting more violent. More angry. More lost.”

“You shouldn’t be afraid of that. I won’t let it happen.” His arms dropped to his sides. “I need you to trust me, Clem. That I can tell the good people and the bad people apart. That I know when to use my gun. And that you’ll let me decide on my own.”

Clem hesitated. For weeks she’d been shielding AJ more than ever, but now… now things were different. And deep down, she knew he was right about one thing - hesitation had cost James his life. She remembered a time when she’d acted without pause, when she’d been with the New Frontier and the rule was simple: either you or them.

Reuniting with AJ had brought her softer side back. She’d tried to show him how to live, not just how to survive. But maybe, in those three quiet years together, she’d forgotten just how brutal the world could be.

She took a breath, let it go, and nodded. “Okay.”

AJ blinked. “Really?”

“Firefighters have to make the hard calls. Which means they deserve our trust. And if they kill to protect others, they’re never happy about it.”

“Killing people doesn’t make me happy, Clem.”

He stepped forward and wrapped his arms around her. She hugged him back just as tightly.

A sudden gust swept through one of the tunnels, ruffling their clothes.

“Feel that?” Tenn asked.

“Yeah,” Clem said, grabbing the torch. “That’s the way out.”

From somewhere behind, walkers groaned.

“Come on.”

They ran for the exit. Uncertainty awaited them outside, but certain death followed behind them. Clem just hoped that everyone else had made it back home in one piece.

 

---

 

The cave’s mouth spat them back into the forest, the sudden open air cool against their faces. The torch Clem had been holding flickered weakly, then surrendered to the wind with a final puff of smoke. She let it drop to the ground, her eyes already scanning the tree line. AJ and Tenn followed close, their boots crunching softly over the damp leaves.

“Coast is clear,” Clementine said quietly, her voice carrying just enough for the others to hear. She jerked her chin to the right. “If the shore is that way, the school is probably that way.”

“Follow the sliver,” Tenn said from behind her.

Clem frowned, glancing back at him. “Huh?”

“That’s something Sophie used to say,” Tenn explained, his tone soft but steady. “No matter how hard or hopeless something seemed, there was always a sliver. Something to hold onto. Follow it and never stop.”

AJ tilted his head. “Like a weapon?”

“Not necessarily,” Tenn said, shaking his head. “I think she meant something more spiritual - like hope or an ideal.”

“Or family,” Clem offered. Tenn gave a small nod.

“Even if things look bad now, they can always get better,” Tenn went on. “Sophie never gave up. Even Minnie wasn’t that strong, at times.” His gaze drifted to the side, unfocused, as if seeing something far beyond the trees. “I hope that they’re gonna be happy together - at the special place.”

AJ’s eyes lowered. “Huh.”

Clem didn’t know what to say to that, so she didn’t. The silence between them was broken by a sudden rustle in the bushes, close enough to snap every nerve taut. Clem’s hand went to her knife as she stepped in front of the boys, shoulders squared. But instead of the shambling silhouette of a walker, a figure stepped out from behind a tree.

“Violet!” AJ’s face lit up, his grin stretching ear to ear.

Before Clem could say anything, AJ and Tenn ran forward, throwing their arms around Violet. Relief softened the other girl’s tired features as she hugged them back.

“You made it,” Violet said, her voice thick with exhaustion and something warmer. “You’re all alive.”

Clem slid her knife back into its sheath and closed the distance, looping an arm around Violet from the side. The hug was quick but solid, grounding.

“With everything that happened, I couldn’t just go back to the school - not on my own,” Violet admitted as she let go of the boys. Her eyes shifted to Clem. “I had to try and find you.”

Their hands found each other without thinking.

“You did find me,” Clem said, her smile breaking through for a moment before fading to concern. “Did everyone else escape? Are they safe?”

“Yeah,” Violet said, the tension in her shoulders easing a little. “They’re okay. They took the cart and headed back to the school. We’re safe, Clem. All we gotta do now is find our way home.” She released Clem’s hand.

“Any idea which way that is?”

“I know an old bridge near here.” Violet jerked a thumb over her shoulder. “If we cross it, we won’t be too far from the school.”

“Sounds good. Oh-- before we go…” Clem reached into her back pocket and pulled out a small golden cross. “Here.” She held it out.

Violet froze. Her breath hitched as her gaze locked onto the pendant. Her hand trembled slightly as she reached for it, letting it dangle in her fingers like something fragile.

“Tenn found it,” Clem explained. “It must’ve dropped off him when they transported him and the others.”

Violet swallowed hard, blinking away whatever threatened to spill over. She slipped the cross into her pocket. “Thank you. But I’ll have to mourn him later - can’t risk falling apart now. Not until we’re safe.” She looked at each of them in turn. “All of us.”

Clem nodded with a small smile. AJ and Tenn moved in for another quick hug before Violet gently broke away, taking the lead down the dark path. Clem fell into step beside her, the boys trailing behind.

“While we were looking for you guys, and I… I thought you might be--” Violet’s voice caught for a moment, her gaze flicking away. “Gone for good… um, shit.” She raked a hand through her hair. “I was trying to figure out what I’d do if you were gone, and I realized how goddamn stupid I was. About Minnie. For a whole fucking year. I was so wrapped up in losing her and Sophie, I pushed away everyone who tried to care about me. Marlon, Brody, Louis. Even you and AJ. I tried my damnedest not to care about either of you. And I still couldn’t tell you why.”

“Because you were afraid of losing someone else,” Clem said. “It’s understandable.”

“I was a goddamn coward,” Violet admitted, shaking her head. “I’m not a coward anymore.” She reached for Clem’s hand, giving it a quick but firm squeeze before letting go. “Jesus. Everything’s so different now. Me, us. The school. I remember how Marlon described it, what we were gonna turn Ericson into. It’s not the way any of us pictured it.”

“How did you picture it?” Clem asked.

“I guess I couldn’t,” Violet admitted. “I just listened to what he said. How it would be a home, a real one. But I couldn’t really wrap my head around it. My family lived in a trailer. What about you? Where’d you live?”

“I lived in a house, with my mom and dad. Fence around it. Big backyard.”

“What was your favorite part of the house?”

“I had a treehouse in the backyard,” Clem said, her tone softening. “I used to take my walkie-talkie up there and play for hours. I’d pretend it was a ship and I was the pirate captain, or it was an igloo and I was a hunter. Ooh, or a castle, and I was a princess.”

Violet raised an eyebrow. “Really? Like with frilly dresses and a tiara?”

“Yeah,” Clem smirked, “but also a sword. A warrior princess.”

Violet’s mouth tugged into a knowing smile. “Yeah, obviously.”

“The treehouse kept me alive, when all this started,” Clem said. Her gaze drifted to the side, letting the memory play out in her mind. “It’s where I hid.” She looked back at Violet. “You know, Ericson can still be the home Marlon promised. As soon as we get back, we’ll start rebuilding.”

“It’ll be a lot of work,” Violet said, “but you’re right. It is worth it.” A cheeky glint sparked in her eyes. “Hell, we could even put in a treehouse.”

“We’ve already got a belltower.”

“Okay, we’ll build a belltower-house then.”

“Perfect,” Clem said, her voice warm.

 

They walked on, the forest around them hushed and still, their footsteps the only sound. For a moment, it almost felt like a midnight stroll - strange and peaceful after the chaos. Violet broke the quiet.

“After all that’s happened, it’s still hard to imagine. I mean, we fought for it. Defended it. It should feel more like home than ever.” She shook her head. “But it doesn’t. You know what the problem is?” She met Clem’s eyes. “That stupid fucking name, ‘Ericson.’”

“You wanna rename it?”

“Yeah,” Violet said with a firm nod. “Fuck that guy. We should name it something cool.” She glanced at Tenn. “Maybe hopeful? But also not, like, wimpy. Something that makes assholes go, ‘I shouldn’t mess with them,’ but not, like, ‘Baby Murder Black House.’”

“What about… the Blooming Shithole?” Clem said, deadpan.

AJ and Tenn both broke into laughter, and even Violet had to bite back a grin.

“It’s accurate, I’ll give you that,” Violet chuckled. “And, uh, kinda cool, I think.”

“I don’t know,” Tenn said, tilting his head. “Would you guys really want to think of our home as a shithole?”

“Uhm…” Violet rubbed the back of her neck.

Clem turned to Tenn, her face showing she agreed. “Maybe not. You’re right, Tenn.”

“Then what do we call it?” AJ asked, glancing up at Clem.

She looked at him thoughtfully before turning back to Violet, who had stopped fidgeting and met her gaze again.

“You got any ideas for our ‘beautiful’ home, Violet?”

“Well, there’s one name that comes to mind, but it’s… kinda stupid.” Violet looked away.

“C’mon, what could be worse than the Blooming Shithole?” Clem teased.

Violet hesitated, then said, “Alright, but don’t laugh. I was thinking of calling it… ‘Aurora’s Dawn.’”

Clem’s eyebrows rose. “Wow, that’s… not what I expected.”

“Too cheesy?” Violet asked, almost timid.

“No, I actually really like it,” Clem said. “Almost sounds like a rock band.”

“I like it too,” Tenn said with a small smile.

“Me too,” AJ added, his tone lifting with excitement. “It sounds cool.”

Clem nodded toward the boys. “Then it’s decided.” She gave Violet a warm smile, and got one back in return.

“I want to help rebuild our school,” Tenn said.

“You will, Tenn,” Violet told him. “We all will. We can start as soon as we get back.”

The air felt lighter somehow, as if the storm had finally passed and the first light of morning was just over the horizon - ready to bathe them in its warmth.

Violet glanced at them all, a small but certain smile on her lips. “Let’s get home to Aurora’s Dawn.”

 

---

 

The bridge loomed ahead, a sagging skeleton of steel and rot, its overhead roof eaten away by years of rain and neglect. Rust clung to every beam, and the asphalt beneath their boots crumbled in places, offering tantalizing glimpses of the river below. Ten feet down, the current churned white and violent, ready to swallow anyone unlucky enough to slip. A few abandoned wrecks littered the two lanes - husks of trucks and cars whose twisted frames offered as much cover as they did obstacles.

Clementine glanced back at the others, her voice low but steady. “Okay. Just take your time. And keep moving forward.”

They picked their way across, the air thick with the scent of rust and stagnant water. One by one, they clambered over the shell of a truck, the metal groaning beneath their weight. But progress came to an abrupt halt where the road had given up entirely. The jagged end of the bridge yawned open before them, a gap several feet wide with nothing but cold, raging water below.

AJ stared down, jaw tight. “That’s… far.”

Tenn’s voice was smaller. “Really far.”

Violet stepped closer to the edge, testing the space with her eyes. “Should be able to jump it. It’s not that far.”

“Yeah, I think we can,” Clementine agreed, scanning the gap again. “We just gotta be careful not to land too hard--”

Her words faded, swallowed by a voice drifting through the damp air. A voice she knew.

 

She turned slowly, a shiver trailing down her spine. It was singing.

Minerva’s voice - faint at first, then clearer as a figure emerged on the road behind them, framed by the dim light.

“Never mind the darkness. Never mind the storm. Never mind the blood-red moon. The night will be over soon.”

 

Minnie came into view, an axe hanging from her blood-slicked hand. Her hair was wild, her clothes caked in gore. Clem’s chest tightened, fury coiling low in her stomach. She’d thought she was done feeling shock where this girl was concerned, but the sight of her brought it back like a punch. She drew her bow, arrow nocked, and stepped forward into a firing stance.

“Minnie!” Tenn’s voice cracked with something dangerously close to hope, and he started toward her.

“Tenn, don’t!” Clementine barked.

He froze, and that’s when the rest of them saw the herd - dozens of walkers trailing behind Minerva, drawn by her presence. Clem’s eyes darted over the mass, counting, calculating. Too many.

“I did it!” Minnie’s voice was high and fevered, her eyes locking on Tenn. “I found you! Oh, Tenn… my sweet little brother. Come with me.”

Tenn’s gaze traveled over her bloodied clothes, her staggering frame. “You’re dying.”

“Yes! Yes, I am. I’m finally going someplace better. I want you there with me.”

“Where everyone gets to be a person again…” Tenn’s tone was almost tender.

“We’re gonna go be with Mom, and Dad, and Sophie. Together. It won’t be real if you’re not there.”

Clem could see it - the shift in Tenn’s posture, the softening in his eyes. Somehow, against all reason, Minnie was pulling him in.

“Tenn, please,” she urged, bow still aimed at Minerva. “She’s trying to manipulate you. She’s already dead. You don’t need to--”

A gunshot split the air, startling everyone. Minnie had fired into the sky, the crack bouncing off the rusted beams. The walkers lurched into motion, hungry moans carrying on the wind.

“Don’t you fucking speak to him! You stupid whore!” Minnie’s voice was raw, venomous.

The group ducked behind the nearest truck. Clem angled her bow sideways, resting it just over the rusted hood, eyes trained on her target. But then Tenn’s hand closed over hers, fingers pressing into her grip. His head shook slowly - a silent plea not to shoot.

Her jaw tightened, but she let the tension in the bowstring slip away.

“Please… please, Minnie, stop!” Violet’s voice cracked.

“He needs to be with his family,” Minnie snarled back.

“Don’t do this. This is your last warning!” Clem’s voice rose over the growing chorus of groans.

“Don’t worry, Tenn,” Minnie called, calmer now, almost mocking. “She can try to stop me. But I’m not going anywhere without you. The night will be over soon.”

Tenn moved, crouching to jump over the truck. Clem’s hand shot out to grab him--

A shot rang out. Minnie had fired at her.

“Get down!” Clem shouted, dropping low.

AJ tackled Tenn, forcing him back. The herd was nearly on top of them now. Clem loosed an arrow, but Minnie melted into the walkers, her scent masked by dried blood and decay. A walker caught the shot instead, collapsing in a heap.

“I’ll help the boys across the gap! Watch out for the walkers!” Violet shouted, already moving.

Clem kept firing, arrows dwindling fast, ducking every time Minnie’s gun spit at her from within the herd. The redhead used the dead as shields, jerking them into her path when Clem found a clear line of fire.

“I got AJ across,” Violet panted, dropping beside her again. “But Tenn won’t budge!”

Clem’s mind was already made up. “I have to stop her! Just get him out of here!”

She rose - and there was Minnie, perched atop the truck like a vulture. The kick came hard and fast, snapping Clem’s head back and sending her sprawling, bow clattering out of reach. Pain flared across her face, sharp and hot.

Minnie hit the ground swinging. Clem rolled aside, the axe biting into the bridge with a clang. A cold, dead hand latched onto Clem’s leg, but Violet’s arrow ended it in an instant. Minnie barreled into Violet, sending the bow tumbling over the edge into the river below.

“You are not his family!” Minnie snarled, fumbling with the pistol. The click of an empty chamber filled the space. “You’re just something in my way.”

She reloaded, but Clem surged forward, wrestling for the weapon. A sharp headbutt rocked Minnie back, sending her to the ground. Clem brought the pistol up, ready to fire--
A spray of blood hit her face, hot and metallic. Minnie’s spit blinded her, forcing her to fire wild. She wiped at her eyes just as steel flashed - the axe’s blade bit deep into her leg. She crumpled, teeth gritted, but the pistol never wavered.

“I’m taking Tenn home!” Minnie’s voice broke with desperation as she raised the axe again. “I’m going home!”

The gunshot was deafening. Minnie staggered, clutching at the wound in her neck, fresh blood running between her fingers. The axe slipped from her grasp, clanging to the bridge. The walkers smelled it instantly.

“Minnie! Minnie!” Tenn’s voice tore across the space as he broke free, sprinting toward her.

“Get across! I’ll get Tenn!” Violet dropped beside Clem, only to see her pushing up despite the wound.

Clem tossed the axe across the gap, then leapt, the gun clattering to the far side as she landed on her side.

“Tennessee! Move your fucking ass, now!” Violet grabbed at him, but he fought her like a wild animal.

“No! Let go of me, Violet! She needs me!”

AJ snatched up the gun, eyes darting between them.

“For fuck’s sake, Tenn! She’s dead!” Violet’s voice was desperate.

“Just let me go!” he yelled back.

“Let him go!” AJ shouted. “You’ll die if you don’t!”

But Violet held on, refusing to lose another person. AJ’s hands shook. He thought of Tenn - the laughter, the games, the drawings. And the mistakes. Always the mistakes. Clem had hesitated once. It had cost James his life.

His breath steadied and all thoughts seemed to vanish from his mind. Except one:

 

Always aim for the head.

 

The shot was clean - right into his temple. Tenn went limp in Violet’s arms. She let go without meaning to, watching him fall before the herd. For a moment, she couldn't help but stare in horror at the now remains of the young boy she'd known for years.

“Violet! Please, jump!” Clem’s voice carried from the far side.

It snapped her back. She leapt, landing between Clem and AJ. Turning quickly, she saw Tenn’s body already under the walkers, Minerva’s ruined frame pressed under another one, that was biting into her neck, beside him. Minnie’s arm stretched feebly toward him, eyes locked in death.

“Oh, my God. Oh, my God, no, no, no…” Violet’s voice shook.

The herd tore into Tenn. Something inside her snapped. “No! What the fuck?! How could you do that?!” She was yelling with full force at the small boy, who had just saved her life.

“I had to!” AJ’s voice was firm. “You wouldn’t ever get to see your home again if I didn’t! I did it for you.”

“For me? I can’t--” Violet’s breath hitched, a memory flashing, a brother’s face, a storm, a revolver. “Why do things always have to play out this way?!” she yelled to the night.

“AJ saved your life, Vi,” Clem said, steady but not unkind. “You’d be dead if he hadn’t taken that shot.”

“You think that’s okay? Just gunning down one of our own?!”

“I didn’t want to shoot him!” AJ snapped. “He was my first real friend! But he was messing up again. Just like when he got Mitch killed. So I had to decide. Clem said I could, so I did.”

Violet’s gaze returned to the feeding herd. Her voice was barely there. “Goodbye, Tenn…”

The moans were getting closer now - too close. More walkers - on their side of the bridge.

Damn it.

Clem forced herself up, leaning on the axe. “We gotta move.”

No one argued. They left the bridge and vanished into the forest’s shadows.

Notes:

Yup, I changed the name they'd choose for the school. I'm sorry, but Texas 2 was too much to handle, even for me. And as a little fun fact, I "hinted" at this name back in episode 3. When Clem goes to talk to Marlon in his room, the initials of the band poster on his door read "A. D." - maybe it takes the fun out of it by telling you guys directly, but it was such a small detail, that I wanted to bring it up and I hope you don't mind the name.

I will also announce my planned schedule for Part 3 of the series in the next chapter. I'll tell you all about when it's gonna (probably) release and what type of upload schedule it's gonna have. I like sticking to those, because it gives readers certainty and also something to look forward to, when following a storyline.

Anyways, as always - thank you guys so much for reading and I'll see you on friday, where we finish this thing. 'Til then, see ya!

Chapter 29: 28 - Take Us Back Part III - Finale

Notes:

Okay, this is it. The final chapter of our journey - at least for now. I will explain what my plan is for part 3 in the ending notes.

Until then, please enjoy the final chapter of Part 2 of the series. Hope you guys won't be dissapointed!

The forest was dark and endless, branches clawing at their clothes as the three of them stumbled through. The group had been reduced to a trio, and even that felt like a miracle. Clem was slowing them down, her leg screaming with every step thanks to Minnie’s parting gift. She couldn’t stop - none of them could - but every pace felt like fire driving through her bone.

Violet, trying desperately to mask her panic, had Clem’s arm looped tight around her shoulders. Her heart hammered in her chest, threatening to burst through her ribs, but she held steady. If she faltered now, Clem would collapse.

Behind them, AJ moved with his pistol raised, small hands gripping the weapon tight. He kept glancing back, firing when he had to, his eyes huge with fear but refusing to waver. Walkers lurked just out of reach, groaning and stumbling closer.

“The monsters are gonna trap us!” AJ blurted, his voice cutting through the night.

“I know,” Clem rasped, forcing strength into her words.

They broke through the trees to a chain-link fence. It loomed ahead, climbable - but Clem’s leg made the idea of scaling it laughable. Violet stopped, holding Clem steady, her eyes darting between the barrier and the horde.

“Uh, I think the fastest way to the school is past this fence,” Violet said, her arms locked tight around Clem, who was still clutching the fire axe.

Clem tilted her head back, gaze flicking up toward the top uneasily before smoothing it over. “Okay. You go first. We’ll come after you.”

“No way!” Violet snapped, her eyes hardening as she turned to her. “I’m not leaving you behind for a second! Losing Marlon and Tenn was already bad enough. I’m not risking losing you too!”

“What other choice do we got?” Clem’s voice sharpened. “Either this, or we’re gonna get cornered.”

“Um, guys?” AJ’s voice shook, and when they turned they saw why - the herd was closing in, more of their paths being swallowed by the tide of dead. He clutched his pistol tighter. “We need to do something!”

Violet’s eyes darted across the shambling mass. And then she saw it - a break. A memory hit her like lightning, flashing back to Marlon showing her a narrow trail years ago. 

"So wherever you get lost, you’ll find a way back home."

 

“There!” Violet jerked her head, determination flooding her expression. “If we get through that part of the herd, I can guide us back home!”

Clem stared at her, wide-eyed. “Are you sure?”

Violet nodded sharply. “I am, Clem!”

A gunshot cracked the air - AJ dropping another walker that strayed too close. The noise set the others into motion, and Clem’s mind, despite the fog of pain, locked into place. Her training, despite the years of neglegence, kicked right back in.

“Alright,” Clem said, voice steady as iron. She shoved the axe toward Violet. “Here’s what we’re gonna do. Violet, take the axe. You kill the walkers in our way.” Her gaze locked on AJ. “AJ, come here and give me your gun. I’m gonna shoot whatever walker tries to take a bite out of any of us.”

AJ hesitated, but the steel in Clem’s tone silenced him. He handed over the pistol and slipped beneath her arm to steady her weight while Violet shifted into position. With a sharp swing, Violet dropped the first walker, the axe crunching through its skull and bowling the body into the others, giving them a breath of space.

“And whatever happens,” Clem added, flicking the mag and counting fast, “just keep moving forward!” Thirteen bullets. That was all they had.

 

The fight was brutal and fast. Violet hacked through the herd like a machine, shoulders trembling but refusing to give in. Clem fired with surgical precision, each bullet placed exactly where it needed to be. She couldn’t afford to miss - not once. 
Every time a walker got too close to Violet from an angle she couldn't handle on her own, Clem was there to cover.

Walkers stumbled over each other, tripping on their own fallen comrades. AJ dragged Clem along behind Violet, his eyes darting everywhere, trying to keep pace. Every second stretched like an eternity, their path littered with the dead, but finally - at long last - they broke through.

“There!” Violet shouted, splitting two walkers with a wild swing.

“We’re trying, Vi!” Clem wheezed, firing again. “We’re… almost there--”

The last few meters blurred together. Violet’s axe got stuck in one walker’s skull, and instead of wasting time, she shoved the whole corpse back into the crowd, knocking several down. AJ and Clem pushed up behind her - until a walker lunged out of nowhere, its hand clamping onto AJ’s shoulder.

“Clem!” AJ screamed.

Clem didn’t think - she slammed the pistol grip into its face, sending it stumbling, then put a bullet through its temple. The gun clicked empty, the slide locking back.

“Fuck, I’m out,” Clem gasped.

“It’s okay, come here!” Violet barked, already crouching down. “Just wrap your arms around my neck - fast!”

Clem obeyed instantly, hooking her arms tight. With a grunt, Violet hoisted her onto her back, legs trembling but refusing to buckle.

“Follow me, AJ!” she called, her voice raw with strain. “I’ll lead us home!”

 

And they ran. Through the dark, over roots and broken ground, chased by groans fading further and further behind. Ten endless minutes of pounding footsteps and burning lungs before, at last, the dead were gone.

Violet staggered to a stop, gasping for air. “Oh my god… I think we did it! We got away - can you believe that, Clem?!”

“Yeah,” Clem whispered, voice weak - the adrenaline was clearly wearing off. “That was good. Uh…” She winced, groaning in pain.

“Okay, let’s take a little break,” Violet said, carefully lowering her against a stump. “Let me check on your wound.”

AJ scrambled forward, hugging Clem tight before pulling back, eyes wide with worry. The moonlight revealed her pale face, the blood loss taking its toll.

“Hey,” Violet murmured, crouching down, hand pressing gently against Clem’s thigh.

“Hey,” Clem breathed back with a small, tired smile - cut short when pain shot through her leg. She winced, hand flying to the wound.

“What’s wrong?” AJ asked, voice trembling.

“It’s probably her leg. Let me take a quick look,” Violet said.

She pulled at the shredded fabric, tugging the ruined cargo pants up and undoing the boot straps. The cut was deep, blood still seeping, dirt and grit clinging to the edges. Not a bite, but bad - real bad.

“Oh god, that looks nasty,” Violet muttered.

“Is she gonna be okay?” AJ’s eyes were filled with worry.

“I’ll make it, goofball,” Clem said softly, turning her head toward him. “Don’t… worry.” A cough wracked her chest.

Violet pressed her palm against Clem’s forehead. “Shit, you’re burning hot. Probably running a fever.”

“I said I’m fine,” Clem rasped stubbornly, coughing again.

“Sure, miss tough nugget,” Violet huffed. “Play it cool.” She glanced at AJ, her voice firm. “We need to get her back to the school on the double. C’mon.”

With effort, Violet crouched again, hauling Clem onto her back once more. Clem’s breathing was heavier now, shallow and broken by coughs.

“Okay,” Violet grunted. “Let’s go.”

AJ fell in behind her, his small feet keeping pace as best they could. Ahead, the horizon began to glow faintly. Dawn was coming, the promise of a new day.

Whether it would be a better one - that was still up to fate.

 

---

 

The trees broke into a clearing, morning mist curling around their ankles as Violet pushed forward without slowing. She was exhausted, lungs burning, but the sight ahead of her gave her strength. Past the thinning fog, their school came into view - home.

She didn’t stop to take it in. Didn’t let herself savor the sunlight breaking over the courtyard. AJ was close behind, his small feet slapping the earth in a frantic rhythm, his breath heavy. On Violet’s back, Clementine stirred, shallow breaths rattling through her chest.

They ran straight to the entrance - and froze. The watchtower was empty, the makeshift gate sagging loosely on its frame. Beyond it, Violet could just make out the cart in the courtyard.

“Louis! Willy! Ruby! ANYONE?! HELP!” Violet’s strained voice tore across the courtyard.

The admin building’s door banged open, and Louis came sprinting out, eyes wide.

“Holy shit, Violet! You made it!” Relief broke across his face, but it faded the instant he saw who she carried. His steps faltered.

“Christ - what the fuck happened?” He fumbled with the gate, pushing it open with frantic hands. His gaze flicked to AJ, then searched for someone missing. “And where is Tenn? Did you guys not run into him on your way back?”

“I’ll explain later, Louis. Can’t you see she needs some fucking help!” Violet snapped, voice sharp.

The others spilled from the admin building at the commotion. Ruby, Aasim, and Omar hurried over, Rosie lingering at the door with her ears perked and her tail low.

“Ha! I knew you guys would make it!” Aasim cried, voice breaking with elation. “I knew it!”

“Yeah, for a second I thought--” Omar stopped short when his eyes landed on Clementine. “Jesus Christ.”

Ruby’s hand flew to her mouth. “Lord, what happened to you guys?”

Louis stepped in, sliding Clementine carefully from Violet’s back. He lifted her into his arms, cradling her like porcelain, gripping her tightly so she wouldn’t slip. Her body was light - too light - and her skin pale against the sweat on her brow.

“Later,” Violet insisted, still agitated. She locked eyes with Ruby. “Her leg got messed up and she’s running a fever. You got your medical supplies ready, Ruby?”

“Uh-- sure, hon’.” Ruby blinked, startled, then steadied herself. “Got even some more stuff, thanks to the greenhouse. C’mon, Louis. Let’s get her inside.”

Louis gave a quick nod and followed Ruby’s lead, clutching Clementine closer. Her shallow breaths hitched into weak coughs.

“Don’t worry, Clem,” he murmured softly. “Ruby’s gonna get you fixed back up, like none of this happened.”

She didn’t answer - only clung faintly to his shirt, strength fading with every step.

 

The group trailed behind Louis like anxious shadows. Rosie whined as they passed her, ears folded back. She followed them into the admin building, the door thudding shut behind.

Inside the lobby, Ruby directed Louis up the stairs and onto a familiar couch. He lowered Clementine down gently, brushing damp hair from her face. Ruby rushed down the hall for her kit, leaving the others crowding around.

“What the fuck happened to you guys after we got separated?” Aasim demanded.

“I’m just glad you made it out in one piece - mostly.” Omar’s eyes flicked toward Clem, lying motionless, AJ having run up to her, clutching her hand like an anchor.

Aasim pressed on. “Still, I doubt she did that to herself. Did you run into raiders? Or walkers?”

“Yes,” Violet admitted, voice sharp with fatigue. “We ran into walkers. But don’t worry. She didn’t get bit. None of us did.”

Omar let out a sigh of relief. “Thank god.”

“But how did it happen, then? And where is Tenn? He hasn’t shown up since our getaway,” Aasim pressed.

Violet rubbed her forehead, exhaling hard. “Guys, can we please do this later? I’m exhausted - and so is AJ. I promise I’ll explain everything, just not now.” Her eyes flicked to AJ, his face tight with worry.

“Yeah, you guys should rest,” Omar said quietly. He placed a supportive hand on Violet’s arm. “I’ll cook us something to eat. We all need the strength.” He offered a small smile before slipping downstairs. Aasim scowled, unhappy at being left in the dark, but he gave a reluctant nod and stepped back.

Louis stayed close, his hand steady on AJ’s back. “She’s strong, AJ. She won’t let a mere infection get the better of her.”

“Yeah… I know.” The boy’s voice was timid, uncertain.

“I mean it. She wouldn’t want you to worry like that. She’ll make it through this - you’ll see.”

 

Before AJ could respond, Ruby returned with a bag brimming with supplies. She crouched beside Clem, laying out rags, pills, and jars of homemade remedies across the table.

“Alright people, I need some space,” she said firmly. “Louis, I’ll need your help. The rest of you - take a step back.” She looked to AJ with gentle insistence. “That includes you, darling.”

“No!” AJ clung tighter to Clem’s hand. “I don’t want to leave her.”

“You’re not leavin’ her, sweetheart. But I can’t work with you in the way, I’m sorry.”

“But I can’t--”

“A… J….” Clementine’s weak voice rasped out, and his head snapped back to her. She forced her eyes open, words trembling through shallow breaths. “I’ll be… fine.”

Violet knelt beside him, her steps loud on the floorboards so he wouldn’t startle him and trigger a trauma response. She rested her hands gently on his shoulders, meeting his wide eyes.

“It’s okay, AJ. We need to let Ruby work in peace, if we want Clem to get well again.”

His gaze darted between Violet and Clem. Clementine managed another labored breath.

“You need… to trust. Go… with Violet. Understand… kiddo?”

Tears welled, but AJ nodded. He loosened his grip, letting Violet guide him back.

“Thank you, AJ,” Ruby said softly. She gave him a smile before turning grim again, eyes already scanning Clem’s injuries.

“Come on, AJ,” Violet whispered, steering him toward the door.

 

Rosie padded after them, her nails clicking softly on the floor. Violet led AJ into the music room, away from the sounds of treatment upstairs. She eased him into one of the cushioned armchairs and sat beside him. Rosie curled up close, eyes watchful, body heavy with worry.

“She’ll be fine,” Violet said gently. “You heard her. We have to trust Ruby. She’s a really good medic. She’s the one who got you back on your feet after what happened with Abel in the forest. Remember?”

AJ’s eyes widened at the memory. “Yeah. It was… awful. I was so scared.”

“Yup.” Violet nodded. “So were we, when we saw you like that. But Clem always believed in you. Thought you were too strong to give in. We have to believe in her the same way now.”

AJ nodded slowly, but unease still tugged at him. He twisted at his shirt, hesitant, before finally speaking.

“Uhm, Violet?”

“Yes, AJ?” Her tone softened.

“Are you… are you still mad at me? Because of what happened with Tenn?”

Violet’s expression wavered, caught between pain, anger, and weariness. “I… don’t know, if I’m honest. It was a long, rough night. And I think we should rest up.”

Almost on cue, AJ yawned. The adrenaline that had carried him this far was gone, leaving only exhaustion. Violet’s own eyes were heavy, her body sagging into the chair.

“What about Clem?” AJ murmured. “What if they need us?”

“You heard what she said,” Violet replied, voice slow, thick with fatigue. “We have to trust Ruby and Louis. They’ll take good care of her.” She leaned closer, pulling AJ against her side, her head resting against his.

Despite the unease clinging to him, AJ’s body gave in to sleep quickly, breath evening out against Violet’s shoulder. She followed soon after, the weight of the night finally overtaking her.

Only Rosie stayed awake a while longer, head resting on her paws, eyes glinting in the dim light as she watched over the two. But even she eventually let out a sigh and drifted off.

For the first time since their desperate mission, the three of them found a fragile kind of comfort.
Just them, in an old music room.

 

---

 

A week had passed since the night everything nearly fell apart. The air felt calmer now, almost forgiving, and AJ found himself standing at the edge of the river, near the fishing shack, spear in hand.

The river rushed by beneath him, silver flashes darting through the current as fish hurried along to places AJ couldn’t guess at. He’d wondered once why they always seemed in such a rush - like they had important places to be - but the thought had slipped away.

He focused, waited for the right moment, and thrust the spear down.

The water splashed, and a wriggling fish came up skewered on the end of the point.

“Gotcha,” AJ muttered with a small grin.

He dropped the fish into the waiting bucket, proud of himself. A sharp bark behind him made him turn, and Rosie padded closer, tail swishing with something between approval and curiosity.

“You like me now?” AJ said, crouching to rub her broad head. “Yeah, you like me. And I like you too.”

The big dog leaned into his hand, tongue lolling, and AJ chuckled before straightening again. He turned back toward the river, waiting for another target. A quick flick, another strike, and a second fish joined the first.

“There we go,” he said with quiet satisfaction.

Rosie barked once more, and AJ rewarded her with another gentle pat. “Alright, girl,” he told her. “I’m gonna go put the spear away. Stay here and keep watch.”

Inside the fishing shack, he set the spear carefully back on the wall. He didn’t linger - no reason to look around in there. When he stepped outside again, he caught a flicker of motion out of the corner of his eye.

Something small and familiar drifted lazily along with the river’s current.

His chest tightened.

Clementine’s hat.

“No way.”

He ran to the edge, arm outstretched, fingers grasping - but the hat slipped past. He lunged again, missed, teeth gritting.

“No. No!”

 

It floated farther, teasing him, slipping away with the water. AJ bolted for the bridge, leaned over the railing, straining for it. He was just about to give up when a blur splashed through the river below.

Rosie barreled into the current, powerful legs kicking until she reached the drifting scrap of fabric. She snapped it up in her jaws, shook off the water, and trotted back to shore with her prize.

“Yes!” AJ cried, rushing to meet her.

The dog bounded up the bank, muzzle dripping, and pressed the hat into his waiting hands.

“Good girl!” He hugged her thick neck and clutched the hat tight, relief flooding through him.

The joy lasted only a moment. He turned to grab the bucket, ready to head home, when his breath caught.

 

In the distance, framed between a tangle of trees, something moved.

Shambling. Tilting. Dead eyes staring at nothing.

It was Minerva.

AJ froze, every muscle stiff. She staggered closer, arms limp, her skin a pale ruin of what it once was.

His hand went to his pistol, drawing it in one smooth, practiced motion.

“It was your fault,” he whispered, words trembling with anger and certainty. “You made Marlon and Tenn die. You betrayed us on the boat… and you made me shoot my best friend.”

The gun felt heavy in his hand. He raised it, sight lining up with her head, finger hovering over the trigger. One squeeze, and it would be done.

But another thought slid into his mind like cold water. He could just leave her. Leave her like this.

After James, after the cave, he knew what walkers were now - just empty prisons. Nothing human left inside. If that was true, wasn’t this fitting? To let her rot in that shell forever? Maybe that was punishment enough.

His grip wavered. The barrel dipped.

And then another voice whispered inside him.

Would Tenn have wanted this?

 

The answer came before AJ even realized he’d made up his mind. His jaw tightened, eyes narrowing. He lifted the gun again, steadied his aim, and squeezed.

The shot cracked the quiet. Minerva dropped where she stood, a still shadow among the trees.

AJ let out a long breath. “I hope you and Tenn will be together again. Wherever you are now.”

Rosie lifted her muzzle and let out a long, mournful howl that echoed across the lake.

“Yeah,” AJ murmured, patting her shoulder. “Let’s get out of here.”

He bent to pick up the bucket just as footsteps approached. Ruby emerged from the treeline, brushing dirt from her hands, her red hair catching in the fading light.

“Hey, hon, I heard gunfire. Is everything alright?” she called, walking onto the bridge. 

He gave a silent nod, a bit stratled by her sudden appearance, but Ruby didn't seem to catch on.

“It’s gettin’ late. Dinner’s soon. Just coming to check on you.”

“Okay,” AJ replied, clutching the hat. “I’m all done, anyway.”

Ruby’s eyes softened when they landed on Rosie, who trotted over to greet her with a tail wag. She crouched, rubbing the dog behind the ears. “That a good scratchin’ spot? Yeah, I think it is.” Her gaze lifted to AJ, then down to the hat in his small hands. She blinked, surprised. “Oh, wow. You found her hat.”

“It found me,” AJ said simply.

Ruby paused, lips parting as if she might say more, but instead she gave him a small smile. “Okay, hon. I’m… I’m gonna go check on Aasim over at the rabbit traps.”

She headed off down the path. Rosie stayed behind, casting AJ a long look before stepping back to his side.

AJ glanced at her, then down at the hat again.

“Let’s go home? Let’s go home.”

Together, boy and dog turned from the river and started the walk back toward the school.

 

---

 

The forest path home was quiet except for the crunch of leaves underfoot. AJ strolled beside Rosie, the big dog padding along happily at his side. He bent down at one point, plucking up a broad green leaf and holding it up to the sunlight that filtered through the trees. The veins lit up gold in the glow, thin as cracks in glass. Satisfied, he tucked it into his pocket, picked up the bucket of fish, and kept moving.

Up ahead, Aasim came into view, carrying a rabbit by its hind legs. Ruby was waiting for him, and when he reached her, their hands found each other naturally. They walked together back toward the school, looking like they belonged to something new, something safer.

Elsewhere along the path, Abel’s body still hung against a tree, tied up like a warning. Omar hammered a rough sign into the dirt nearby: DON’T FUCK WITH US! His job done, he dusted his hands and trailed after the others. Above, Willy clambered down from a tree and slipped inside the school gates with an acrobat’s grin.

When AJ reached the gate himself, he whistled low for Rosie. She darted in ahead of him, and together they pushed through. AJ shut the gate behind them with a decisive clang. The courtyard smelled of smoke and cooking food. Omar was at the firepit, stirring something fragrant in a pot. AJ padded over, hefted the heavy bucket, and dropped it near him.

 

“What you doin’ there, goofball?”

 

The voice pulled him around. Clem was walking toward him on crutches, her leg bound tight in fresh bandages. AJ’s eyes lit up. He rushed forward, throwing his arms around her.

“You’re out of bed! You’re walking! And you have wood arm legs.”

“Crutches,” Clem corrected, smiling faintly.

“Crutches,” AJ repeated, grinning. Then his face brightened even more. “I found your hat.” He lifted it up, water-stained but still proud. “It was in the creek down by the shack. I thought I wouldn’t get it, but then Rosie jumped right in and got it out of the water. It’s all wet now.”

Clementine took the hat with one free hand, resting the other against her crutch for balance. Her eyes lingered on the paint-worn “D” stitched into the front, on the faint smear of blood still clinging there. She remembered when she realized—months after losing Lee—that the blood had gotten there after they were separated. She had pieced it together even then. A heavy memory pressed down on her as she blinked at it, and then she had an idea.

“It’s definitely seen better days. You know what? You keep it if you want it.” She held it back out toward him.

“I’ll put it in our room,” AJ promised, taking it carefully.

“I have a surprise for you too. Come with me. I want to show you something.”

 

She guided him across the courtyard, crutches clicking against the stones, until they reached a tree. A tire swing dangled from a rope, swaying gently in the evening breeze.

“So, what do you think?”

AJ’s eyes went wide. “It’s… it’s for me?”

“Yep. Willy helped me put it together. C’mon, lemme push you.”

AJ scrambled into the swing, and Clementine leaned into her crutch to give him a shove.

“Remember when I thought this was a monster trap?”

“Yeah.” She pushed again.

“Pretty dumb, huh?”

“No, not really. I never let you play like a normal kid.”

“Did you ever get to swing? When you were smaller?”

“Yep, sure did. A long time ago.”

“This is so cool! I’m flying!”

“You sure are!” She pushed harder, straining with one arm.

“Higher!”

“I’m trying! Only got one arm to work with here!”

Their laughter echoed across the courtyard—real, unforced, happy. For a fleeting moment, the war, the losses, the walkers… all of it fell away. Just a boy, his guardian, and a swing.

 

Ruby’s voice finally broke through the moment. “Food’s ready, everyone! Come and get it!”

Clementine slowed the swing and steadied AJ as he hopped out.

“You’re the best, Clem,” he said, hugging her tight.

From the tables, Omar shouted, “It’s gonna get cold!”

AJ let go and grabbed her hand. “Come on. Let’s go eat. We’re coming!”

They passed by the little graveyard on the way. A new wooden cross had been planted beside Brody’s, this one carved with MARLON. Someone had left flowers at the base. AJ didn’t look too long. He followed the others to the table, where laughter was already spilling into the air. Ruby fed Aasim a bite of her food. Willy slingshotted a chunk of his into Omar’s face, sparking another round of cackles. Even Ruby burped loudly, earning wide-eyed shock from AJ.

He tested it out himself - burp - and the courtyard roared with laughter. Almost everyone, anyway.

“AJ…” Clem shook her head, giving him a disapproving look.

“What? It’s good.”

Willy gulped down the last of his food and thrust out his bowl. “Seconds, please!”

Omar gawked. “Already? You even taste that?”

Louis leaned back, smirking. “He clearly fell victim to your culinary excellence, Chef Omar. Why don’t you humor him with another lecture of your wonderful—”

“Just give it here, Willy.” Omar snatched the bowl. “Anything to make that idiot stop.”

The group dissolved into another round of laughter as Omar trudged back toward the pot. Louis collapsed into his chair, grinning like he’d won something.

Clem finished her meal quickly and pushed her chair back, struggling to rise. Violet caught the motion and laid a hand on her shoulder.

“Wait here, I’ll get them for you.” She stood and fetched the crutches.

“I’m not that helpless.”

“I know, but I still want to help you.” Violet held the crutches out just right so Clem could grab them easily.

Clem rose, balancing on her good leg, and rewarded Violet with a rare, genuine smile - and a soft kiss. The blonde guided her toward another table, one spread with a map. AJ, curious, trailed after them.

 

“Yeah, that’s the spot,” Violet said, pointing at the map. “Aasim says he saw ten, fifteen of them a little bit past the old safe zone.”

“I want you to go.”

“You’re the boss.” Violet nodded.

“We need to know who they are. Maybe even see if they’re willing to trade. Just keep your distance until you can make a call.”

“Who who are?” AJ piped up.

They looked back, a little surprised, but Clem gave him a nod.

“A group of survivors, out beyond the old safe zone. Some kind of caravan.”

“Are they bad people?”

Violet crouched slightly, giving him a lopsided grin. “How about you back me up and we’ll find that out together? Word on the street is you’re a good running buddy.”

“The best,” Clem said, pride in her tone.

AJ looked uneasy. “Aren’t you still mad I killed Tenn?”

Violet’s expression softened. “The thing you said on the bridge… that he was messing up all the time. It wasn’t something new, you know. Tenn got himself or other people into trouble all the time, long before you guys got here. He was always so lost. He lived in a world that just… isn’t there, you know? And that’s why I tried to look after him. But when I was pulling him away from the walkers, and Minnie, I could also see… he just wasn’t there anymore.”

“So you’re mad, but sad.”

“Can I be that for a while?”

AJ nodded slowly. “Yeah, it’s okay.”

Clem gave Violet a look, half stern, half worried. “This is the part where you tell me you’ll be really, really careful.”

Violet kissed her cheek and slipped away to prepare.

 

“You okay?” AJ asked, tilting his head.

“Just… just getting tired. Hey, walk with me a sec.”

She led him to the steps of the admin building, and they both sat. AJ glanced down at her leg - it looked better, but still fragile.

“Caught ya.”

His head shot up, meeting her cheeky smile and knowing eyes. “Sorry.”

“It’s okay. Doesn’t hurt as much anymore, at least as long I keep the pressure off. Looks like I need to put that tap dancing career on hold for now.”

AJ smirked. “That’s something Louis told you, wasn’t it?”

Her grin gave her away. “That obvious?”

“Yes.”

They laughed together, easy and light.

“It’ll probably be a couple more weeks ’til I’m up on my own two feet again,” Clem said. “And once that happens, there’ll be a lot to do. We’ve got tons of things to set up and refurbish in this place.”

AJ sighed. “Ugh, that sounds exhausting.”

“Oh, it will be. But all this…” She glanced at the kids laughing around the table. “It’s worth it. All those times you would ask me if we’d find a home… All I could ever tell you was ‘we’ll see.’ And your face would fall every single time.”

“It’s better than saying yes and lying to me.”

“That’s what I told myself. But you want to know something I didn’t tell you? I never had a plan. I never knew where we were going. I never knew anything. I just fought and fought and fought, and hoped you didn’t notice. Hoped we’d find something before you did.” She hesitated. “Did I do a good job?”

AJ blinked, caught off guard. “Of course you did! What are you… are you crazy?”

“Maybe a little.”

“A lot more than a little!”

Rosie padded up the steps and flopped down beside them. Clem’s hand found its place in her fur, petting her automatically.

“I like having a dog,” AJ said, watching them.

“Me too, goofball. Me too.”

 

A moment of comfortable silence stretched between them. Clementine kept running her hand along Rosie’s fur, the dog leaning into her touch with lazy contentment. AJ drifted into his own thoughts, but they didn’t last long. Clementine’s voice pulled him back.

“I was right to trust you, back in the cave,” she said, her tone steady, her eyes meeting his with quiet certainty. “To make the hard calls, even when I couldn’t.”

AJ nodded, his mind flicking back to that moment on the bridge - the moment where he had been forced to choose. The hardest choice of his life, at least so far.

“You’ll have to be this strong to get far in this world,” Clementine went on.

“You made it so I can,” he answered, sincerity shaping every word. “So… thank you. For everything.”

Clementine’s lips curved into a small smile. “You’re welcome. For everything.”

They sat together in the warm hush of the afternoon, the sun brushing their faces as a light breeze moved through their hair. Beyond them, Aurora’s Dawn stirred with life, strong and fierce. And it was in good hands.

 

---

 

The sun was setting over the horizon, casting the courtyard in long golden shadows. Violet and AJ had reported back earlier - the caravan folk were friendly enough, even open to trading goods. Just travelers passing through on their way home. Clementine’s chest had tightened when she’d heard the name Richmond dropped into the conversation, but she’d forced herself to hide it, brushing it off before anyone noticed.

Now she wandered through the back courtyard, past the tall belltower that loomed against the orange sky. Its spire and the library beneath it looked almost serene in the fading light. It was hard to believe only three weeks had passed since she and the others had cleared the place out, scavenging what they needed to face the raiders. It felt like a lifetime ago.

A belltower-house, huh? she thought to herself. Can’t wait to start building it.

Her crutches clicked against the worn stones as she pressed on, past the tower and toward the gym. A week of lying in bed had been more than enough - she needed to move, to breathe, to think. Something had been tugging at her mind since the first time she’d explored the building with Marlon.

The climb up the stairs was difficult with the crutches, every push a strain, but not impossible. With one arm she shoved the heavy gym doors open and stepped inside. The big hall stretched before her, eerily empty now. No corpses anymore - Aasim and Omar had quietly taken care of those. They’d never said where.

 

Her eyes swept across the wide open space. It was vast, full of potential. She could almost picture a shooting range like David’s, or a training hall like Ava’s. So much could be built here. So much could begin here.

Clem stopped in the middle of the floor, breathing deeply as she closed her eyes. For just a moment she let herself imagine. This was home, yes. But Omar was right - they were artists, too. And maybe this was their canvas.

A voice echoed from the entrance. “So this is where you are.”

Clem startled slightly, gasping as she turned. Violet walked toward her, a familiar shape cradled in her hands - Marlon’s guitar.

“Don’t you think it’s a little early for a game of basketball?” Violet teased as she came closer, stopping beside her. “Your foot doesn’t really seem like it’s ready for that type of action yet.”

Clementine smiled at her. “Hey there, Vi.” Her eyes flicked to the guitar. “Any reason you brought that with you?”

Violet held the instrument with both hands now, her gaze softening on the strings. “Just wanted to come out here and… play a little.” She glanced around the gym. “This used to be Marlon’s favorite hangout spot. He and Louis would sneak in here all the time.”

“Yeah, I remember,” Clementine said. “He told me how the teachers never seemed to catch them.”

Violet chuckled, shaking her head. “Idiots. Adults always think they’re so smart, but never seem to understand the most simple things.”

“Tell me about it.” Clem tilted her head. “So, you wanna sit down?”

“Yeah,” Violet said, nodding toward the benches along the side. “Let’s sit down for a second. Must be tired from throwing all those hoops anyway.”

Both of them laughed quietly as they made their way over. Violet helped Clem settle first before taking a seat herself, the guitar resting across her lap. It still felt strange, holding it again. After the twins had been taken, she’d sworn off playing - but now, after everything, it almost felt natural. As though reclaiming a part of herself she’d thought lost.

 

Clem’s eyes lingered on her for a moment. So much had happened in the past week, and they hadn’t had time to talk it through. None of it had been a dream, though sometimes it felt like one.

“How have you been holding up?” Clementine asked.

Violet looked surprised. “Me? You’re the one who almost got her leg chopped off. I should be asking you that.”

“With how everyone’s been fussing about me lately,” Clem said dryly, “I’d be happy with hearing that question a little bit less in the near future.”

“Of course - always gotta play tough,” Violet muttered, shaking her head.

“I am tough.”

“Uh huh,” Violet said playfully. “Is that so?”

“Yes it is. And don’t try to distract - I asked you first.” Clementine’s voice softened. “How are you doing?”

Violet’s smile faltered. She drew in a slow breath. “Well, besides crying my eyes out the last couple nights, I’ve been doing all right.”

Clementine’s brows knit with concern. “You’ve been crying?”

Violet nodded.

“Why didn’t you talk to me?” Clem pressed, her tone tinged with frustration as much as worry.

“I didn’t want to make things about me,” Violet admitted. “We were pretty worried about you. Especially me - Louis too, even though he’s gonna say that he never doubted you’d pull through.”

Clem reached out and clasped the blonde's hand, squeezing gently. “I’m fine, Violet - thanks to you and AJ. Actually… that reminds me. I never got the chance to thank you for pulling my ass out of the fire.”

Violet’s gaze dropped to their joined hands. She ran her thumb slowly across Clementine’s skin. “At least one person I could save.” Her voice drifted, thoughtful, haunted.

Clem knew what she was thinking - Marlon and Tenn. The ones she couldn't save.

 

“What happened to your brother and Tenn is not your fault, Violet,” she said firmly. “Please don’t get that idea in your head.”

But Violet only shook her head. “They were both in my arms. Both times…” Her voice cracked. “I couldn’t hold on to them. I failed them, Clem…”

“Violet…” A tear slid down the blonde’s cheek. Clem reached up with her other hand, cupping her face tenderly. “Marlon died because he wanted nothing more than to protect you. It wasn’t your fault - nor his. If anything, it was Minerva… and my fault.” Her expression darkened with regret as she slowly drew her hand back. “It was me who shot her, right before she threw that grenade. If I hadn’t fired--”

“Stop.” Violet interrupted sharply, sucking in a breath. “Just-- It just sucks so much, you know? I thought when we rescued him, that I could make up for all the shit I gave him. Now that he’s gone… I feel so… so--”

“Empty?”

Their eyes met. Violet’s were glossy, filled with unshed tears. Clem’s carried the weight of knowing. Violet gave a small, broken nod.

“That’s how I felt when I lost Lee,” Clementine said quietly. “Like there was nothing more to do for me. That I was just waiting for the end to come - with no one to save me.”

She rubbed her thumb over Violet’s hand, grounding her.

“But then I was found by old friends - before losing them again. After that, I found a new group that took me in. I met AJ’s mom, and through her - AJ.” She paused, letting the silence breathe. “What I’m trying to say is, you always find something that’s worth fighting for. You just… need to keep moving forward. No matter what.”

Before Clem could say more, Violet leaned forward. Their lips met in a sudden, passionate kiss - wet with tears but alive with something brighter. When they finally pulled apart, their faces were streaked not only with sadness but also with joy.

 

Both of them smiled, bittersweet and tender.

 

“Thank you, Clementine,” Violet whispered. “If I hadn’t met you… I have no clue where I’d be right now.”

Clementine smirked lightly. “Probably the lead guitarist in a rock band - touring the country.”

That earned a laugh, and Clementine joined her. When the moment softened again, Violet glanced down at the guitar in her lap.

“You know… I could teach you,” she said.

Clem blinked. “Teach me what?”

“This,” Violet lifted the guitar, offering a small smile. “How to play. Only if you want, of course.”

“Oh.”

The thought hit her strangely late, but it made sense - Violet reaching out the same way she once had with Minerva.

“I mean,” Violet continued, “you don’t have much else to do while you’re still injured. And I can show you the same way I was taught. It’s not nearly as hard as it looks, trust me.”

“Well…” Clementine hesitated.

It should have been an easy decision. Training was out of the question with her leg, and Violet was so clearly passionate about it. But something inside her pushed back. It didn’t feel right - not for her. Music was Violet’s world, not hers. Clem was a fighter, not a musician.

Looking into Violet’s eyes, she made her choice.

“I think I’m better off listening to music, than playing it.”

“Oh, uhm, okay,” Violet said, deflating a little.

“It’s just not my thing,” Clem added gently. “But I’d love listening to you play.”

Violet perked up, a spark of hope returning. “You would?”

“Sure! You did wonderful during the party we threw just before we attacked the raiders.”

A faint blush colored Violet’s cheeks. “Ahem, alright then.” She adjusted the guitar in her lap. “I’ve been working on this piece for the last couple days.” She gave Clem a conspiratorial look. “Don’t tell Louis though - he wouldn’t let me live this down.”

“My lips are sealed.” Clem mimed zipping her mouth shut.

“Good. Means I don’t have to cut out your tongue.”

Clem stuck out her tongue in response, earning a snort before Violet cleared her throat. “Okay. Here we go.”

Her fingers danced across the strings, coaxing out a melody that filled the vast gymnasium. It was beautiful, and sad, and hopeful all at once - like saying farewell to one chapter while stepping into another.

Clementine leaned against Violet’s shoulder, eyes closed, letting the music and the closeness wash over her.

She could get used to this - this feeling.

 

She had a home. She had people she cared about. And, for the first time, she had something she never thought possible: a future.

 

 

 --- THE END - Still Not Bitten ---

Notes:

And that's it! Yes, I let Clementine keep her leg - and there's a reason for it. She'll need it. For what, I'm not gonna say yet. You'll just have to wait and see. And for the people curious, there is no specific melody that Violet plays at the end that is canocially true, but if I had to suggest one, I would pick "Farewell" by BERNTH. Here's a link to the song on Youtube: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nmyd-1pFX8c
But like I said, you can also imagine something different. This is just one mere suggestion.

Okay, now to the interesting part - what about Part 3? What is it called? When is it coming out?

Well, I'm happy to say that the outline for Part 3 - Still Not Broken - is finished and I will soon go into producing the first chapters. I'm planning for a mid-october release on AO3, but it could also be delayed to early November. It all depends on how fast I progress.
I want Part 3 to go just as smoothly as the two previous installments - weekly uploads and a consistent stream of content. Something that people can rely on and even look forward to, in a sense. But I need time to fill out the backlog, so that there arren't any hiccups, in case I can't write for a period of time. And I don't want to compromise the quality, due to trying to hit some deadline. So I'm gonna take my time and get enough content ready to make this happen.

I'm sorry if this might dissapoint some of you, but I think this decision is for the best - both for the story and for me.

Lastly, I want to thank all of you guys for sticking with the story - from beginning to end. It really means a lot to me and it was just so much fun sharing this with you guys and reading through your comments. I really hope that I will see at least some of you guys again, when Part 3 comes out.

There is one more "chapter" after this, just an Afterword, with some of my personal thoughts on the entirety of Part 2, that I didn't want to cram into this note section. So it's only there, if you're interested. For all the people that arren't interested in that - thank you so much for finishing my story and I hope you enjoyed reading it as much as I did writing it! I wish all of you a wonderful weekend and hope to see you again in the future!

Yours faithfully,

The Pink Menace.

Chapter 30: Afterword

I want to thank all of you for finishing this work! I'm so glad I was able to finish this part of the project and want to take this moment to be honest with you guys.
There were multiple points in the series, where I thought about giving up. Moments of self doubt, critiquing my own work relentlessly and almost drowning in a sea of tireless negativity. It may have come from spending so much time on the project - it's natural to grow numb to certain things or grow tired of old ideas.

But despite all of that, I kept holding on. I kept moving forward with it. Then, one day, I had the courage to share my work early. 
My original plan was to finish the series, then start uploading it. But during the process, I tended to lose motivation, took extended breaks and almost quit all together. 
Which is why I changed my mind - let people look at what I've got so far and decide after. If nobody liked what I was making here, there'd be no point in going on any further. 

If I'm honest, I wasn't sure what to expect when I started posting my work here on AO3. I've been a happy reader for many years, but I hardly ever engaged with other users of the site. So, I chose to be cautiously optimistic and was hoping for at least no one outright hating what I've made.
What I got instead, were the loveliest comments from  a lot of people that enjoyed my work. I try to thank you guys as much as possible, without trying to go overboard with it. I know these things can feel obligatory, sometimes even fake, if it's overdone, but I find it hard to put it into words, how much all those comments - whether it were compliments or just sharing your thoughts on the chapters - actuallly mean to me.
In a sense, you guys saved this series. The amount of happiness and pride I feel for managing to finish not just Part 1, but also Part 2, despite all those set-backs I experienced, is incomparible to anything else I've done writing wise.

And listen, I know how this sounds. I'm aware I'm just writing a fan story for a relatively niche fandom, that has passed its prime years ago - but none of that matters to me. I'm telling the story I want to tell, doing it in the way that I think is right. 
Have I stuck the landing on everything? Probably not. Could I've done things better? Most likely, yes. But I'm still happy with what I've been able to put together.

You know what the funny thing is? The most exciting part for me is still to come. Originally, back when I first started this project, it was a single-part thing. I was just gonna have a couple flashbacks, alluding to the changes I wanted to make to Clem and the Ericson kids as a whole, and tell a stand-alone continuation of the Final Season. 
But somewhere along the process, I changed my mind. I just started getting all of these ideas, and they kept growing, until I had to expand it into a three-part series. 

For someone that has only done small writing projects before that, it was a very ambitious decision to make. And I also set a very high bar for myself: 
One of my main goals was to create something that can stand just as tall as the games - meaning that I want my writing quality to match the one of Telltale Games themselves.

Sounds a bit ridiculous, when I'm writing it down like this, but it is how I felt - and still feel. It's why I've been working so hard and long on this and why the process has been so draining. 

But it's worth it. I hope you guys will agree with me, once Part 3 comes out. I've planned for it to be Clem's biggest and most demanding journey yet.

I don't know how many of you are familiar with the continuation Tillie Walden wrote, but I personally wasn't a huge fan of it. It's not what I wanted for Clementine, and I think many others agree. So, I hope that my future work can pose as an alternative - one that's worthy of the character of Clementine.

But that's for you to decide. And only you. 

So once again, thank you for your time and coming on this journey with me. It might be over for now, but not for long. Clem still got one final adventure in her left and I promise that I will try my best to make it worth your time.

Kind regards,

The Pink Menace

P.S. 
I don't have anything against Tillie Walden. I'm sure she tried her best, with what she had in mind for the fans and what she thought would make people happy. It's just hard to hit the mark, sometimes.

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 2 of Still Not Series